《The Weeping Swordsman》


 Chapter 1: The Weeping swordsman

    Laughter and chatter filled the air of the bustling bar, drowning out the banging of wooden jugs of expensive beer and the soft strumming of a lute in the corner. Adventurers gathered to celebrate their flawless victory over a band of hunters who had terrorized the town for the past decade. This was no minor celebration. The MVP of the battle was Ragnar, a towering, muscle-bound, A-class adventurer known for his countless feats. He toasted his bravery, raising his mug and filling the bar with his deep belly laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s our man right here! The hunters had no chance against him!¡± a young adventurer praised, and others cheered in agreement. All intoxicating themselves in their favourite poison.


    ¡°Bring more drinks,¡± an adventurer said, standing on the table. ¡°The night is still young, my brothers. Let¡¯s feast!¡±. They all screamed, raising their mugs.


    The town council had promised to cover the bill, so it wasn¡¯t a normal night. Girls, drinks, and entertainment filled the air, like something out of a dream. Ragnar returned to his seat, adjusting the sword strapped on his back, making himself more comfortable. He had three ladies at his side. He leaned into one of them, his lips parted slightly as he went for a kiss. Matilda, the server, noticed and walked towards him with a refill. She leaned in, dropping a full mug on his table.


    ¡°Thanks, Matilda, you¡¯re a darling,¡± he guzzled down his beer.


    ¡°No, No we should thank you without your help. Kanto would be long gone,¡± Matilda said, smiling at the girls.


    Ragnar laughed out, stretching out his mug for another round. Matilda went to get more. The celebration went on for hours; the men danced to the rhythm of the lute and the vocals of the three girls. Matthew, a fellow member of Lion¡¯s Claw, finished his drink. He was a young adventurer who wore only a chest plate and shorts. Matthew walked towards his comrades, who were still busy with their drinks.


    ¡°Hey buddies, I believe we all have heard the news,¡± he said, his eyes blurry and brain filled with beer. ¡°W-We may have some fresh blood soon. Yes, soon; the guild won¡¯t leave this town to just a single band of adventurers since we. We beat those damm hunters! As the saviours of this town, how should we treat them? Huh? How should we, the heroes, treat those amateurs who come with their funny accents and outfits, huh? How should we treat them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re better off as our subordinates,¡± an adventurer said, drinking more from his mug.


    ¡°They should be proud to work under us, legends.¡±


    Matthew laughed, leaping onto the counter and crossing his legs. ¡°Good answer, my comrades,¡± Matthew said, his eyes still blurry. ¡°Do you all believe in ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, man?¡± someone said.


    ¡°Matthew must be going nuts again.¡±


    ¡°Just had to change the topic to some horror flick.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he always tries to spook us like we¡¯re kids and he looks drunk too¡±.


    Matthew giggled and leaned over the counter. ¡°A few years ago, a man fell from the heavens, his clothes tattered and dyed red. He wielded a strange Katana emitting an ominous aura. People said he killed his victims in under three seconds, slicing through his victims¡¯ necks as if they were mere butter. A ghost, appearing at night, never uttering a word. However, if you listen closely, you¡¯d hear a cry whenever he was close. People call him the Weeping Swordsman-¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but we¡¯ve all heard this before. The bards sing about it all the time,¡± an adventurer said, downing his beer.


    Ragnar raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Weeping Swordsman, you say, what do the bards sing about him?¡±


    ¡°He is a swordsman who single-handedly wiped out a clan right here in the seventh realm,¡± an adventurer recounts.


    ¡°No, he subdued them to be his subordinates and commanded they kill themselves,¡± another said.


    ¡°Same thing, bastard!¡±


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    They punched each other and fell to the floor.


    ¡°I heard he survived a coliseum filled with deadly creatures, hands and feet tied, blindfolded.¡±


    ¡°I heard he slayed a dragon too, using his bare hands. His bare hands!¡±


    Ragnar slams his mug on the table, shattering both with the impact.


    ¡°Today is my day, not some swordsman¡¯s,¡± Ragnar yelled, lifting his sword and assuming a stance. Ragnar wasn¡¯t just an adventurer but a three-time winner in the colosseum of the Nine Realms. He was a legend, a prodigy loved and admired by thousands. His strength, he claimed, far surpassed that of the swordsman.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s enjoy the night, more booze for everyone, drink like your lives depend on it!¡± Ragnar screamed.


    ¡°Yeah, the boss is right. Today is our day not some swordsman,¡± an adventurer said.


    The adventurers roared, cheering their leader.


    ¡°Please, someone, help me. I think I¡¯m dying,¡± Matthew groaned, falling to the floor.


    The adventurers drank all night, forgetting the swordsman they had spoken about.


    *


    It became a ghost town. The cool breeze blew through the town, and the bells placed on some houses¡¯ entrances rang softly.


    Kanto was a simple town with simple people, everyone working their hardest to earn a living and survive. It was peaceful until the hunters came. Weekly taxes, affordable or not, were mandatory for all, filling the pockets of the hunters. All hope seemed lost. Until Ragnar and his band of adventurers, popularly known as the Lion¡¯s Claw, stumbled into the town and decided to help. The battle took over a month of strategizing, gathering resources and information about the enemy, reinforcements, and finally, the endgame. They executed the Hunters, while some fortunate ones managed to escape. Lion¡¯s Claw received a vast sum of money and a free meal as a reward. The townsfolk celebrated their freedom; it was a splendid day to be alive. However, at nightfall, the silence lingered in the air.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The once lively bar now lay in ruins, shards of glass littering the floor like a minefield, and the pungent scent of spilled ale hanging heavy in the air. The adventurers and workers at the bar all lay on the floor. Down the street was Ragnar¡¯s home, assigned to him by the town¡¯s chief. In his bathroom, he stood before a mirror, a dark robe draped over him.


    ¡°Hahaha, I finally did it. Yes, it is all mine, mine, I say,¡± he said, brushing his hair. ¡°Matthew was right all along; these people need a worthy leader, one to guide them on the right path, one like yours truly.¡±


    He dropped his brush and headed to the bedroom. ¡°Tonight I¡¯ll take care of the town¡¯s chief, but before then, how about we have some fun?¡±


    The three girls trembled, their eyes wide with terror as they clutched at each other. They had been told to entertain the saviours, but not like this. Taking advantage of them is already bad enough, but plotting to take over the town makes the crime more heinous. Matilda helped them last time by distracting Ragnar at the bar, but now they were alone with him.


    Ragnar walked towards the bed, noticing the girls¡¯ gloomy faces. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be sad, my little angels. Once I assume the role of the town¡¯s new chief, I¡¯ll treat you three like queens, and I¡¯ll ensure the town¡¯s safety. I promise you.¡± He leaned closer to the shivering ladies, whispering, ¡°Now, take off your clothes.¡±


    Evelyn, one of the girls, screamed, swinging her arms and aiming for Ragnar¡¯s eye. He smirked and tried to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t move. As he glanced at his torso, he noticed the other girls holding him down. Despite his strength, he couldn¡¯t break free in time. Evelyn stabbed his eye with the needle.


    ¡°Arrgh, you bitch!¡±


    Heading to the domain of the chief, the girls ran out of the building. The wind grew stronger, birds flying off to safety as the storm drew near. The girls giggled through their tears; they had escaped but were not out of the woods yet. To better their chances, they decided to split up. The chief¡¯s residence was at the center of town, with multiple routes leading there. The fastest way was through the forest, but it was also the riskiest since the person who took the route had a higher chance of crossing paths with Ragnar¡¯s men, who were still in the bar.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°No, Evelyn, it¡¯s too dangerous,¡±. Janet said. She turned to Marian.


    ¡°We should go to the chief¡¯s house, together¡±


    Evelyn sighed.¡± You are aware of our current situation. One of us must head that path and I¡¯m well suited to it. Also, we can better our chances if we split up. That way it¡¯ll be harder for them to catch us¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Janet and Marian bowed their heads as Evelyn drew them in for a hug, then pushed them aside. She ran into the forest, ignoring the screams she heard behind her.


    *


    ¡°Damn! I let my guard down for one second, and this happens. That girl, I¡¯ll kill her,¡± Ragnar grumbled, placing a bandage on his wound. ¡°I¡¯ll bring this town to its knees. Then they¡¯ll beg me to rule instead. But first, I need the guys.¡±


    Arriving at the bar, Evelyn¡¯s legs gave out. The adventurers were still on the floor, stains of blood on their collars. It was their necks, a slight cut, almost unnoticeable. What in the world is going on here? She held a short knife, hoping to take down whatever caused this. Maybe it was Ragnar, she wondered. He is a savage, after all, she thought. Gathering the courage to stand, a deep husky voice brought her back to her knees.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Ragnar turned to her. ¡°Are you responsible for this?¡±


    His voice echoed in the room as she sat there silently,


    ¡°I SAID, WHAT HAPPENED HERE!¡± Ragnar slapped her. She remained on the floor of broken bottles.


    ¡°Come here, you bitch¡± Ragnar grabbed her hair, pulling her up. Evelyn swiftly threw glass shards at him, making him fall to the ground. She ran out of the bar into the streets.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on there? Who killed them? Is there another tyrant in town?¡± She recalled seeing the cuts on most of the adventurers, but not the workers. Just who is responsible for this? She wondered. Ragnar caught up to her, grabbing her hair again and throwing her against crates of tomatoes.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± he said, his voice echoing in the dark alleyway.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Evelyn tried to be courageous, but his aura was too intimidating. She felt like a little bunny in the presence of a mighty, daunting lion.


    ¡°How did you kill all my men? Even if they were drunk, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a liar too, huh?¡± He said, slapping her, and drawing his sword. ¡°You killed my comrades. Now, I¡¯m going to do the same, starting from your family after your friends, this goddamn town. I¡¯ll save you for last.¡±


    He licked his lips and drew a powerful arc toward the defenceless Evelyn, who buried her face in her arms.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt anyone. I beg you,¡± she mumbled. His sword hit the wall behind her. Ragnar felt a current shift in the atmosphere. Even as the dark clouds loomed in, it played no role in the chill he felt.


    ¡°This town is a violent one,¡± a mysterious voice said. ¡°How sad it is¡±


    Ragnar picked up his sword and glared at the enigmatic figure wearing a sugegasa.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I have no name, strong one,¡± the figure said, his voice calm and even.


    Ragnar laughed, resting his sword on his shoulder. ¡°Strong one? Yes, I am strong,¡± he said, ¡°I like you. You see, I¡¯m short on members at the moment.¡± He pointed at the figure. ¡°Join me, and together we¡¯ll make a new, stronger Lion¡¯s Claw.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s skin crawled. He just lost his members, and now he¡¯s already recruiting new ones? How cruel can he be? She thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in such activities, especially those involving an animal. I¡¯m not a fan of those critters,¡± the figure responded, adjusting his hat.


    ¡°I see. This is not your lucky day then. I must dispose of you this instant¡±


    With a single dash, Ragnar closed the distance between them, swinging his sword towards the figure¡¯s neck. The figure swiftly bent backwards, evading the strike and admiring the reflection of Ragnar¡¯s blade. Ragnar, still determined, kept swinging, screaming at each interval, but not a single strike hit its mark.


    Who is this guy? Ragnar wondered. He swung again, but the figure dodged with a smirk. Suddenly, the smirk changed to a shocked expression as Ragnar kicked his side. The figure threw a backflip, landing on his feet, and then calmly cleaned off the dirt from his clothes.


    Evelyn could not move; the fear of being killed if she attempted to escape was overwhelming. All the courage she mustered up to fight Ragnar and his men was all gone. She stared at the shadowy figure. He wore a dark, tattered cloak. Is he a friend or foe? What was his goal? Was he the one who murdered Ragnar¡¯s men? A lot of questions ran through her mind. She waited patiently, waiting for the right moment to run and inform the chief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this!¡± Ragnar yelled, his sword igniting. ¡°Witness the power of the Flame Sword. One passed down through generations. This blade has overcome countless trials. With it, I shall have your head, you damm swordsman!¡±


    His burning sword twisted to create an encirclement of flames in the air. He jumped into it, launching himself towards the figure, using his life''s energy to create a sea of flames behind him.


    The figure stood unfazed, glaring at the flames, in awe of their beauty.


    ¡°DIE!!!!¡± Ragnar swung his sword at the figure, causing a massive explosion.


    I made a hit. There¡¯s no way he survived that. Ragnar smiled, but at that moment while he was still in the air, he noticed the flames were not spreading. The explosion immediately piled up into a single spot in a few seconds and vanished.


    Evelyn covered her mouth, seeing Ragnar¡¯s severed head on the floor, and in hand, the figure held a bright red steam-emitting sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead? How? Wait, how am I alive?¡± Ragnar looked up and saw the figure¡¯s face. His eyes widened; he couldn¡¯t find words to describe what he saw, a monster with an ominous, indomitable energy. His mind could only conjure a single word¡ªa demon.


    ¡°Arrgh!! LET ME GO, LET ME GOO!!¡± he screamed, dying of sheer terror. The clouds wept softly, leading to a ferocious downpour. The figure adjusted his hat and sheathed his sword. Without a word, he walked past Evelyn, who was still in shock.


    ¡°T-Thank you. Pl-Please, who are you, mister?¡± she stammered.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned to her.


    ¡°Me?¡± he swung the blood out of his sword, returning it to his sheath. ¡°Just an ordinary swordsman passing by.¡±

 Chapter2: The Encounter

    In the rain-soaked streets of Kanto, the enigmatic swordsman wandered through the deserted town, his straw hat shielding his face from the downpour. The townsfolk, liberated from the hunters, whispered tales of the mysterious figure who had slain Ragnar, eager to show their gratitude but finding him long gone. The Swordsman walked into an inn, removing his hat, which revealed his piercing green eyes and his drop-dead looks. He approached the innkeeper, who was already trembling ever since he saw a tall figure walked right in.


    ¡°I need a room,¡± the swordsman said, his voice low and calm. The innkeeper quickly nodded, handing him a key. As he made his way to his room, his thoughts drifted back to his encounter with Ragnar. The brute¡¯s arrogance had been his downfall, but his strength was really something. That time when he unleashed his flames, a moment of hesitation from myself would have resulted in the whole town burning down. The adventurers at the bar were also a nuisance and that girl. He laughed to himself, calling it a night.


    *


    In the adventurer guild master¡¯s office, Emilia surveyed the room, trying to stave off her boredom. She picked some documents, scanning through them while her brother, Pasta, lay sprawled on the couch, snoring loudly, no surprise there. The office was simple, but the numerous trophies displayed on the walls told of the guild master¡¯s illustrious career. She had heard of his excellent reputation, but seeing the awards in person was another matter. The door burst open, and an old man in a dark suit strode in. This was Duke RK Bloodborne, the famed guild master of the nine realms.


    ¡°Emilia, is it? Please, have a seat,¡± he said, his voice resonant.


    She complied, nudging her brother awake.


    ¡°Is it time for breakfast already?¡± he yawned, stretching.


    He noticed the old man and quickly dropped his arms and attempted to look serious, though his dishevelled appearance betrayed him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have a problem,¡± Bloodborne said, his voice laced with concern and disappointment.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Emilia asked, stepping up as her brother continued to doze.


    Bloodborne sighed. ¡°I had assigned an adventurer to oversee your journey, but he perished in an unexpected incident.¡±


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Emilia gasped.


    Pasta, still half-asleep, barely reacted. Bloodborne removed his glasses, dwelling in a moment of silence. He felt a rare pang of disappointment in himself. They assigned him the task of providing a guardian and overseer for the siblings on their journey home as fledgling adventurers. A new batch of adventurers had emerged on these parts after Lion¡¯s Claw made a significant impact by saving a distant town. He had planned to have a member of Lion¡¯s Claw accompany them, but they had all died mysteriously, a swordsman to blame. He had a sick feeling in his stomach. If it really was a swordsman. He already had a good guess who it was.


    ¡°Why not just let us go alone?¡± Pasta mumbled, his loud snores filling the room. Emilia stood, grabbed her sheathed sword, and sighed before thwacking Pasta¡¯s head with it.


    ¡°Eek! What was that for, sis?¡±


    ¡°You always come up with the dumbest ideas.¡±


    ¡°What dumb ideas? My ideas are not dumb¡ªthey are simply unique,¡± he smirked, rubbing his head.


    Bloodborne sighed once more. Emilia had a short sword strapped to her waist, yet her build wasn¡¯t that of a warrior. Pasta, however, was more impressive. With a longer blade at his side, he carried himself with the ease and confidence of an average adventurer.


    ¡°I am confident in both of your skills as swordsmen, but you lack experience. There are monsters out there far beyond your imagination. I still don¡¯t understand why your parents would permit such a dangerous task. This isn¡¯t a playdate, you know.¡±


    Emilia bowed her head. She had always wanted to be an adventurer, even if just a little, and this was the perfect chance. However, she couldn¡¯t ignore the recklessness of it all. Pasta, well, was Pasta. He unsheathed his blade, striking a dramatic pose.


    ¡°If an adversary ever crosses paths with me, the mighty Pasta, his life shall be forfeit to my blade! Hahaha!¡± Emilia cringed, hoping he would trip over his own feet. The guild master shook his head, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Your enthusiasm is commendable, Pasta, but this is no joke. You must be cautious,¡± Bloodborne said.


    Emilia sighed, knowing her brother probably wasn¡¯t listening to a single word Bloodborne had said. ¡°We¡¯ll be careful, Master Bloodborne. We promise.¡±


    ¡°A promise won¡¯t suffice. If anything happens to you, your parents will have my head,¡± he said, patting his chest to steady himself as he took his seat.


    ¡°Sir, you have a visitor,¡± a girl said, cracking the door. ¡°Hey, you have no permission to enter.¡± her words fell upon deaf ears. A cloaked figure wearing a straw hat made his way into the office. For a moment, it felt like the devil himself had entered; the air became heavy. Bloodborne¡¯s eyes narrowed towards the figure, and with a commanding gaze, the ominous aura dissipated as if banished by a spell. Who is this guy? Pasta glared, meeting his eyes. He quickly bowed his head, trembling. Emilia couldn¡¯t move either. She remained quiet, trying to hide her presence. The attendant sighed, locking the door behind her.


    ¡°Hey now, let¡¯s not scare the kids, shall we?¡± Bloodborne said with a playful grin.


    ¡°I see. I never imagined an old rooster like you still had any crow left in him!¡± the figure said. He took a seat between the siblings, their faces paler than ghosts at midnight. Bloodborne flashed a strained grin, attempting to conceal his exasperation.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°They¡¯re not mine,¡± he said, offering some tea to the swordsman, only to be met with a swift rejection.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no time for that. It¡¯ll take months to reach my master¡¯s domain, and I¡¯m as penniless as a bard after a free performance.¡± he turned to Bloodborne, ¡°Could you lend a comrade some coin? I vow not to repay you, of course.¡± He removed his hat, leaned forward, and clasped his hands together on his lap.


    Bloodborne glowed red, his expression shifting as he closed his eyes and mustered up yet another fake smile. It was the same old routine ¡ª he¡¯d embark on a mission, run out of coin, then come knocking on my door for more. An endless cycle that never seemed to end. Sometimes I questioned why they called him that. The swordsman was a towering young man, his well-toned body and attire which were strangely always tattered cloaks, and his weapon an ordinary yet intriguing sword.


    ¡°So, what¡¯ll it be?¡± the uninvited guest said, his voice calm yet undeniably intimidating.


    ¡°First off, could you calm the little ones? They were jittery before you arrived, and now they¡¯re shaking like you¡¯re the demon lord himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Maybe if you pay me, I¡¯ll-¡°


    ¡°Just settle the tiny terrors, and then we¡¯ll discuss your empty coin purse.¡±


    The swordsman leaned in towards Emilia, his menacing presence making her heart race like a war drum. Meanwhile, Pasta silently cursed himself for failing to protect his sister from this menace, already mourning the loss of her delicious potato stews. Realizing how badly the situation was escalating, Bloodborne stepped in.


    ¡°Oh, pay no heed to him, younglings! He¡¯s just an old friend with a face only a mother could love. Come now, no need to be shy!¡±.


    Gathering all the courage she could muster, Emilia took a deep breath. ¡°I-I am h-humbly¡ªuh¡ªmy n-name is E-Emilia.¡± She said, trying her hardest to maintain her composure, sounding as courteous as she could manage.


    ¡°And you can call me Pasta.¡±


    He sought refuge at the far end of the couch, either trying to distance himself from the awkwardness of the situation or the swordsman¡¯s menacing presence, or maybe both.


    ¡°Pasta? What are you, a quick snack?¡±


    ¡°What insolence! I¡¯ll repay that with the sharp kiss of my blade, you demon!¡± he said, unsheathing his sword and aiming it at the undaunted swordsman¡¯s gullet. ¡°Well? Any last words?¡±.


    Emilia waved her hands frantically behind him. Pasta, meanwhile, scoffed inwardly. He may have a terrifying aura and be strangely composed even when met with a blade, but that does not change the fact that he¡¯s at my mercy.


    ¡°STOP!¡± Bloodborne¡¯s booming voice echoed through the room as he summoned a long staff from thin air. He moved with incredible speed to intercept the swordsman¡¯s lethal strike, aimed at Pasta¡¯s arm. The clash of steel rang out, leaving behind a stunned silence. Bloodborne sighed, turning to Pasta.


    ¡°Young one, while he may be entertaining, this man is dangerous.¡± With a nod of apology to the swordsman, he added, ¡°I apologize for his rudeness.¡±


    Pasta quickly took his seat, offering his apology. Meanwhile, Emilia breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that no one got hurt even when she herself was shaken by the situation.


    ¡°So, you said you needed some money. Well, I¡¯ve got a job for you,¡± Bloodborne announced, levitating his staff before making it vanish.


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a humble request. I¡¯d like you to escort these siblings to the fourth realm.¡±


    The swordsman gave him a puzzled stare. ¡°Do I look like some sort of babysitter?¡±


    ¡°You definitely do not,¡± Bloodborne said with a sigh, ¡°but you do need the money, and the fourth realm is on your path, is it not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, Bloodborne, but these critters? Are you sure there isn¡¯t another job offer?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t¡±


    The swordsman crossed his arms and glared, his eyes narrowing into slits. I crave the money¡ªwithout it, I wouldn¡¯t last a week, let alone a month. Taking the children with me is another matter; even if I have food and other amenities, I would have to protect them as my own. The thought of it makes me a little eager.


    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°My attendant will see to your needs,¡± Bloodborne said, signing some documents on his desk.


    ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t there a better option? Why him?¡± Pasta asked, remaining seated and frowning.


    ¡°He is a trustworthy companion and a pretty excellent cook, too,¡± Bloodborne chuckled, his grandfatherly warmth slipping out a little.


    ¡°And what does that have to do with anything?¡± Pasta retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m also not in favour of this, you imp!¡±


    ¡°Alright, how about you have a say in this, Emilia?¡± Bloodborne turned to her, then the other two did the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with whatever you say, sis,¡± Pasta assured with a bright smile, unknowingly pressuring her. She had been enjoying her time just listening in, still a little startled by the swordsman¡¯s presence. Now they were pinning the decision on her. She steadied her breathing so she wouldn¡¯t appear too flustered. ¡°Well, the guild master did say he is trustworthy, and also we can¡¯t go alone. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡±


    Pasta¡¯s face slowly turned upside down. ¡°Forget about what I said,¡± he said, turning to the guild master. ¡°Please, sir! I¡¯m begging you!¡±. But his pleas seemed to fall on deaf ears as Bloodborne remained unmoved. With a dismissive gesture, they were all escorted out of his office. Bloodborne reclined in his chair, savouring the peace and quiet. He trusted in the swordsman¡¯s capabilities; the children would be fine under his watchful eye. Even if Pasta attempted another stunt, nothing would go awry. For now, his blade and life belonged to those two, though they likely didn¡¯t realize it yet. Chuckling to himself, he gazed out of the window, enjoying the view of the town below.


    *


    Darius strode across the desolate, snow-covered terrain of the fourth realm; the realm of the departed.


    Around his shoulders lay a polar beast, its sheer size dwarfing even the largest of polar bears, blood staining the pristine white snow in its wake. As they reached a small cavern, Darius flung the beast¡¯s body onto the ground.


    ¡°Lunch is ready, boys,¡± Darius said, grabbing an axe and swiftly severing the beast¡¯s head. He shook the snow from his body and wore some pants since he¡¯d been out wearing nothing all this time. He tossed the decapitated head to his comrade Thorne, a figure more beast than man. Thorne¡¯s hair resembled fur, and his claws were deadlier than their lunch. His face was the only human aspect of him. Meanwhile, his other comrades were playing a game deep within, their raucous noise filling the cavern.


    ¡°Seems those guys are still at it, I presume.¡± Darius sliced open the beast¡¯s belly and tore out its bones with his bare hands.


    ¡°For hours, I¡¯ve been haunted by screams¡ªscreams of pests and false hopes,¡± Thorne said, sinking his teeth into the flesh and fur of the beast¡¯s head, relishing the taste.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Darius tossed the beast toward Thorne. ¡°Help me finish up, and try not to eat it, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Not if I kill you first,¡± Thorne said, his face remaining stoic, betraying no emotion and brown eyes smoldering with tightly contained rage and a flicker of concern. Darius made his way deeper into the cavern, the screams getting louder with each step he took. Met by a pool of blood and bones, he saw his four other comrades. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± he stated, feeling the edges of his axe as he stepped closer.


    ¡°Please, have mercy, I beg of you!¡± the young man cried out. His eyes were gouged out, scars and cuts covering his naked body, while the other seven captives joined him from behind, pleading for their lives. Bastian laughed, smacking Ryder on the side, who silently ignored him.


    ¡°Please, let us go!¡± the young man pleaded, snot dripping from his nose.


    ¡°What a disgusting sight,¡± Zephyr scowled, walking away, leaving the rest of the job for her friend Darius.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get it over with, shall we?¡±


    Darius swiftly chopped off the hand of the young man with his axe. The other captives fell silent as they watched their friend crawl on the earth in pain, on the verge of biting his tongue. Darius grabbed his hair, pulled him from the floor, and punched him in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you die on me, got that?¡±. The young man shivered, trying to hold in the unbearable pain of his lost hand. Meanwhile, Bastian continued laughing aloud, enjoying the show as if it were a comedy genre.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± the man said, his voice low. Darius lifted him by his hair and aimed his axe towards the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tell me where I can find the weeping swordsman.¡±

 Chapter 3: Sunflower Picking

    Tony relaxed in his manor, enjoying a cup of his morning tea¡ªa habit of his, or rather, a routine. Well, he likes it, and that¡¯s enough reason for him to indulge in such acts before breakfast. Today, the first step of their plan comes into play, one that may change the Kingdom of the Nine Realms for years to come: War.


    The Kingdom wasn¡¯t always called the Nine Realms. Years ago, the world fell into turmoil, including this isolated land. The current ruler then died from complications, leaving behind his wealth and land to his beloved children¡ªfive in total. Traditionally, the eldest was to attain power, but his siblings thought otherwise, each having the connection and resources they believed entitled them to the throne. The kingdom lost the battle of becoming the world¡¯s leading nation and instead focused more on their civil war, which persisted for nearly a decade. Eventually, the siblings signed a treaty, leading to the creation of the five realms. Expected stability quickly dissipated as the fourth and third realms began to face difficulties. Their rulers were incapable of managing their kingdoms, which led to some of their nobles leaving out and conquering other lands. This sparked the creation of the sixth realm, followed by the seventh, eighth, and ninth. Each realm of the kingdom had its own key customs and cultures, all containing traces of their old world. A world Tony wished to bring back¡ªone with just a single ruler and a single realm.


    ¡°Lord Tony, the guests have arrived,¡± a young maid reported. He responded with a wave of his hand. She bowed and left the room. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get this over with¡±, he got up from his velvet couch, picked up his golden falcon-head walking stick, and went to meet his friends. They were already in deep discussion before he arrived, making him a little left out.


    ¡°Salutations, my friends¡±, he said, offering a bright smile showcasing his clean set of teeth.


    ¡°Oh Tony, a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it? The world is bright. The songs of the morning critters are melodious as always,¡± Sparrow replied.


    ¡°Tony, we were just talking about the good old days. You really were something back then,¡± Hack smirked, stroking his white beard.


    ¡°Were? No, I haven¡¯t changed in the slightest. If anything, I would say I¡¯ve gotten stronger and also more handsome, right?¡±, he turned to his maid.


    ¡°Yes, you are, my lord,¡± said Mary.


    ¡°See?¡± he said, taking his seat. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Hudson here, Mary?¡± Tony asked


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s on his way- ¡°


    Interrupted by the sudden opening of the doors, a young butler walked in, a plate holding three glasses of crimson wine in hand. He offered it to the gentlemen, giving a polite bow to each individual.


    ¡°Hey, Hudson, why are you late?¡± Tony questioned, his face stern. Hudson explained how he overslept, fell into a ditch in the garden, forgot to take his bath, forgot to wear clothes, and finally decided on which wine to pick. Tony stared, dumbfounded, trying to pick out the words to use in this scenario. Tsk, he turned back, enjoying his glass of wine.


    ¡°Hahaha, you have a funny one. Hey, maybe you can quit your job here and come work for me instead,¡± Hack offered. Tony dropped his glass, giving him an icy stare.


    ¡°Scary,¡± he said, winking at Hudson.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Sparrow said abruptly, sipping his wine as five immense men walked in, all brandishing weapons.


    ¡°Leave us,¡± Tony said. Mary and Hudson absconded the room. Lester, one of the men, briefly locked eyes with Hudson as he passed.


    ¡°So, may we begin?¡± Dropping his glass, Tony turned to the five men. They discussed the confrontation at the seventh realm border and the lack of supplies, revealed how many people escaped and how they were able to avoid the authorities. Sparrow played with his glass, enjoying the flow of wine trapped in a prism of thoughts. No point in him hearing the same words twice.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you survived. We get it,¡± Hack faced sternly, ¡°Now, tell us, did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lester said, signaling a worn-down Matthew to bring over a small chest. He opened it, revealing a black rock with red carvings.


    ¡°Marvelous,¡± Sparrow said, adjusting his monocle to have a closer look. ¡°A beauty indeed, if I do say so myself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so beautiful about a stone? Just say it¡¯s a powerful one,¡± Hack scoffed. Sparrow ignored him, returning the stone to its chest.


    ¡°Good work,¡± Tony said, eyeing Matthew. ¡°Do you mind explaining who this guy is? I don¡¯t recall seeing him in your squad the last time we spoke.¡±


    ¡°He joined just recently. He¡¯s a good fighter and a silent one, too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you all,¡± Matthew said, giving a quick bow before returning to his post behind Lester. Tony smirked while he placed his glass on the table.


    ¡°I see. Are you ready? This is your most dangerous mission yet; you are aware, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared, my lord,¡± Lester grinned. ¡°By the end of the week, this town will be out of the map¡±


    ¡°I see you hired a crazy one, didn¡¯t you, Tony?¡± Hack said, gouging down his wine, ¡°I like him¡±


    Lester thanked Hack for the compliment. They discussed more about their plan, making everything clear to avoid trouble in the near future. Hudson¡¯s eyes widened, unable to calm his nerves as he unintentionally opened the doors. He stood frozen for a moment, his heart pounding in his chest. Tony and his men quickly spotted him, their expressions shifting to anger. Realizing his mistake, Hudson spun on his heels and sprinted down the empty hallway, panic driving his every step. The sound of heavy boots and shouts filled the air as the armed men chased after him under Tony¡¯s command.


    ¡°Oh, Hudson,¡± Tony sighed.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be more worried about this? He heard everything!¡± Hack yelled, rising from his seat.


    ¡°Calm yourself, Hack. He won¡¯t last long,¡± Sparrow said, admiring the sun¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°To be safe, we¡¯ll leave the town earlier than planned. But before then, I¡¯ll go have some breakfast.¡± He rose from his seat and helped himself to another glass of wine before heading off to the dining hall.


    *


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Swordsman, quick question,¡± Pasta asked, his face buried in a bowl of scorching hot rice.


    ¡°What did I say about calling me that?¡± Mr. Swordsman leaned back in his chair, patiently waiting for his meal.


    Pasta took another spoonful of rice, savoring its taste. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have a name, right? So I¡¯ll call you Mr. Swordsman, since you are a swordsman, after all. As for my question, when are we going to begin our quests?¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Here you go, sir,¡± the server said, dropping off a small bowl of soup for the swordsman. He thanked the waiter for the meal and turned to Pasta. ¡°Listen, boy, we are not embarking on any quests,¡± he said calmly, taking a few sips of his soup. Emilia remained quiet, her side of the table vacant. In her hand was a beginner¡¯s guide to adventuring, one given to all E ranks, the same for Mr. Swordsman and Pasta, but theirs were long gone.


    ¡°How can we call ourselves adventurers if we¡¯re not out there taking on quests,¡± he said, turning to Emilia. ¡°I¡¯m itching to go fight some dragons, right Emilia?¡±


    Emilia remained engrossed in her book.


    ¡°My mission is to guide you to the fourth realm, not to make you renowned adventurers.¡± He took another sip, his nose wrinkled, and his upper lip curled in revulsion as he pulled his head back slightly. He plucked a strand of hair from his mouth and went for another sip.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Pasta. We need to hurry to the fourth capital as soon as possible.¡± Emilia said, ¡°But first, we need to have a quest done for us before we can leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, his bowl now sparkling clean.


    ¡°Look here.¡± She showed him the fifth page of the adventurer guild book. ¡°It says all newcomers must partake in at least a single quest before leaving the town they registered in .¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pasta screamed, enjoying the stoic look on Mr. Swordsman¡¯s face. ¡°This is what I¡¯m talking about. Bring it on, baby!¡± his loud voice drawing in unnecessary attention.


    ¡°Considering how Bloodborne can be, this is legit. I wouldn¡¯t mind breaking a law or two, but this is the old man¡¯s town.¡± He looked at his bowl and sighed. They were still in the seventh realm and it would take a week or more traveling to the fourth. He is new to adventuring and is curious about what their quests are like. Mr. Swordman smiled, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to get some hands-on experience before heading out.


    Emilia, on the other hand, hid her excitement behind the adventuring guidebook, pretending to still be engaged in it. She knew Mr. Swordsman wouldn¡¯t allow them to take quests, so she¡¯d be searching all day, hoping to find something. Grabbing her bag of resources, she joined Mr. Swordsman and Pasta as they made their way out of the restaurant. A seventeen-year-old girl going out on her first adventure, she was so excited she could scream. Maybe, just maybe, she could even find a handsome prince or a cute elf, even though they were so rare. She continued daydreaming of the possibilities and looking forward to their first quest.


    *


    ¡°Sun blossom picking?¡± Emilia asked, her brow furrowing as she blinked rapidly. The taskmaster confirmed with a nod.


    Pasta dropped his sword in disbelief. ¡°Hunting dragons, chasing criminals... why?¡±


    ¡°So technically we are going sunflower picking,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, wiping his sword with a small cloth. Emilia hurriedly opened her guidebook.


    ¡°It says here they differ from sunflowers. They possess the ability to harness a bit of the sun¡¯s radiance and produce a golden drop, which is used in the production of local medicine.¡±


    ¡°So, sunflowers,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, his face stoic. ¡°if it looks like a sunflower and smells like one, then it¡¯s a sunflower¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ,¡± he said, returning to cleaning his sword, hiding his disappointment. Today hasn¡¯t been going well for him ever since he was given the E rank because he is new to being an adventurer. It irritated him knowing he shared a similar rank with the kids, and now he¡¯s going to pick sunflowers.


    Emilia remained positive, hoping they¡¯d get a better quest soon. As for Pasta, well...


    ¡°Give us a better quest, I command you!!¡± he dashed toward the terrified taskmaster. Emilia quickly thwacked him with the back of her sword, knocking him unconscious. She grabbed the map of the sun blossom location from the taskmaster before heading out with Mr. Swordsman, pulling unconscious Pasta behind.


    *


    The crew made their way out of town; the map pinpointing the location of the sun blossoms near the outskirts of Pyrovile. ¡°It will take a day or two to arrive,¡± Emilia pointed out. ¡°There¡¯s also a volcano nearby. Maybe we can go take a look.¡± she looked forward and noticed they weren¡¯t even listening. Pasta was behind talking to himself, and Mr Swordsman was ahead, clearing the path with his bare hands, given that using his sword will humiliate him as a swordsman. She continued reading the guild book, which had become her new best friend.


    Mr Swordsman made a stop, clenching his fist to signal the others to stop, then pointed towards a small open field in the forest where four giant mushrooms dwelled. Mushrooms with little eyes and no mouths and their cheeks bright red, so adorable you just want to dive in and gobble them up. Emilia quickly flipped through her guidebook.


    ¡°Those are Mushkins. They are cold-resistant, love eating, and umm ¡­ Yeah, they are also feeble and they only attack on sight. That¡¯s great! We¡¯ll avoid them to prevent any¡ª¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Mr. Swordsman said. His muscles relaxed, and a sigh escaped his lips. He was to travel with these kids for several days. They will undoubtedly encounter monsters and other troubles on the way. They both wielded swords, meaning they had some experience in battle. His curiosity got the better of him. He smiled softly and turned to Pasta, who was still lagging behind, using his sword as a walking stick.


    ¡°What do you mean, it won¡¯t do?¡± Emilia asked, puzzled, closing her guidebook and returning it to her bag.


    ¡°Bloodborne informed me you both have impressive swordplay. If we plan to travel together, we should know each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Emilia remained puzzled, not due to his reply, but because she couldn¡¯t comprehend how Pasta could hear from so far away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He launched himself toward one of the Mushkins, who quickly dodged his slash. A grin appeared on his lips as he twisted his body midair, going for another strike to its cap, but the other mushroom quickly pushed its comrade out of danger. ¡°Being cooperative, are we? Hey, sis! Want in or not? If you keep standing there, I¡¯ll have to get rid of them myself.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± She unsheathed her sword. In a flash, she pushed herself towards the third Mushkin. ¡°Crescent row!¡± she yelled, giving a curved slash across the Mushkin¡¯s torso, cutting it in half, ¡°Now I just feel bad¡±.


    ¡°Nice, Sis, it¡¯s my turn,¡± he chuckled. Both Mushkins jumped, spewing orange goo that screamed, ¡°Do not touch!¡±


    Pasta dodged the goo and appeared beside the Mushkins.


    ¡°You call that poison? Let me give you a taste of mine.¡± He quickly cut both Mushkins, leaving only scratches. Their eyes bulged as their bodies turned grey and they fell to their demise.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t there four?¡± Emilia wondered.


    ¡°Watch out, Emilia!¡± Mr. Swordsman unsheathed his sword as a Mushkin in the air was about to stomp on Emilia. ¡°Damn! I let my guard down again. I¡¯ll quickly get rid of it.¡±


    Emilia glared at it. As it spat out its poisonous goo, she went right through it and decapitated the head of the Mushkin in a clean sweep.


    ¡°You kids are something; you know that? I¡¯m impressed,¡± Mr. Swordsman said as he sheathed his sword.


    ¡°Oh, thanks, Pasta, are you alright?¡± she said, her body dripping with orange goo.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than alright, sis.¡± He said, walking towards the dead Mushkin. ¡°Yeah! Tremble in fear under the presence of the almighty Pasta, hahaha,¡± Pasta screamed while continuously stabbing the Mushkin¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Hey, Emilia, are you alright? Isn¡¯t the goo poisonous?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, feeling concerned for her health.


    ¡°It¡¯s a weak poison, even so. My brother and I are both immune to this sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it wouldn¡¯t be realistic for a poison swordsman not to be immune to poison,¡± Pasta laughed, removing his sword from the Mushkin cap.


    ¡°So why bypass the Mushkin poisonous goo earlier?¡± he asked, raising his eyebrow.


    Pasta smirked, sheathing his sword, and moved his hands in a rainbow pattern. ¡°For dramatic effect.¡±


    ¡°I see¡±, Mr Swordsman stared at the Pasta¡¯s sword. The Naga Blade, is a sword that promises an agonizing death. Asking how someone like Pasta got his hands on a weapon like this was none of his concern, nor did he care much.


    ¡°Excuse me, guys, we need to hurry. The day is drawing to a close, and I really, really want to clean up,¡± Emilia said, just realizing she was covered in mushroom goo. Following her lead, they made haste, heading to a river. Luckily, the sun blossoms were nearby, and the day was still bright. Sun blossoms only bloom under the sunlight. Sun blossoms that are picked when they are not blooming will remain that way permanently, making the golden drop inaccessible.


    ¡°I knew it! They are sunflowers,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    ¡°Yeah, Emilia sometimes can be too specific?¡± Pasta sighed, picking more flowers and tossing them into a small basket Emilia had brought.


    ¡°A quest is still a quest no matter how ordinary they are¡±


    ¡°We did get to fight those Mushkins.¡± Pasta smiled, ¡°Now that isn¡¯t ordinary now, isn¡¯t it¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°Arrgh!¡± A loud shriek was heard at the river. It was Emilia.


    They rushed to the spot where her voice was heard, only to encounter a massive piece of wood hitting them in the face. Well, to Pasta¡¯s face, since Mr. Swordsman dodged it.


    ¡°What are you doing here, you pervert!¡± she yelled out. Pasta, unable to answer her question, lay unconscious on the floor, stars and swords circling his head.


    ¡°We heard you scream, so we came to help.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m naked?¡± she clenched her fists, her blood boiling with rage.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Mr. Swordsman sighed. ¡°The only things you weren¡¯t previously wearing are your stockings and boots.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Why did you scream out, girl?¡± he said, trying to calm his nerves.


    ¡°Well¡ª¡±


    Pasta woke up, springing to his feet, and deftly bandaging his head wound, a routine he was well familiar with.


    ¡°Come see for yourself.¡± They went across the river, near a small bush. There, they saw a compact figure covered in blood. His bones clearly fractured, and his breathing was uneven. It was a boy about the same age as Pasta. He wore a tattered suit covered in his blood.

 Chapter 4: The Beloved Butler

    Hudson walked to the kitchen with Mary following closely. Lost in thought, she pondered the situation. Despite being older than Hudson, she recognized his greater experience in their line of work. With a youthful appearance and a modest frame, there was a captivating charm about him that Mary had observed since her first day at the establishment. He was a born leader; perfection could not describe his attributes. Everyone looked up to him, including herself¡ªperhaps even being his biggest fan. She stopped in her tracks and looked straight at him. Hudson noticed and looked back at her, puzzled.


    ¡°Anything, Mary?¡± he asked, his voice deeper and more mature than it had been in the meeting room.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, then shook her head. ¡°No, actually, I have a question, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Do you need help with something?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ Did you really go through all that this morning? You are never late for the morning meetings¡±


    Hudson chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I exaggerated a bit¡± he placed a finger to his lips accompanied by a gentle smile. Mary sighed. Better to leave some questions unanswered then. They made their way to the kitchen. The doors were huge and a little intimidating, like the entrance to the hidden depths of a dungeon or the gates of heaven. It all depends on one¡¯s perception. As they entered the chaotic kitchen, the chefs were arguing and struggling with both each other and the food they were preparing. The head chef, Gordon, was a tall, dark-skinned man who was more muscular than one might expect for a chef. He held a frying pan in one hand and a knife in the other, chopping apples and frying what appeared to be some meat. Noticing Hudson, he passed the frying pan and knife to his subordinates.


    ¡°Master Hudson,¡± Gordon cleaned off the remains of vegetables from his beard.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of reminding you not to call me that, Gordon,¡± he said, offering a handshake that Gordon accepted.


    ¡°Stay quiet and let me display my affection. You are our master, after all,¡± he turned to Mary. ¡°You¡¯re looking quite well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    Hudson looked around the kitchen, making sure everything was in order, while Mary waited for him. The chefs all greeted him, with some even asking him to taste their new recipes, forgetting about their previous disagreements. Hudson, who knew Tony¡¯s taste preferences better than anyone else, took on the responsibility of sampling and reviewing the meals before presenting them to Tony. After tasting the dishes, he noticed that some of the other maids and butlers sneaked into the kitchen, a habit that he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to change. During Tony¡¯s morning meetings, they were free from his supervision, and even some guards came in to relax.


    ¡°Here we go again,¡± Gordon grumbled, shaking his head. ¡°You all just love lazing around while I do all the cooking. Lazy stomachs, lazy days, laziness like a bunch of... lazy ants,¡± he muttered to himself as he took his knife back from the other chef.


    The other workers laughed aloud. It never gets old.


    ¡°Master Hudson, come play some cards with us,¡± the guard invited.


    ¡°No, Master Hudson, we need your god-like tongue for more special meals¡±.


    Gordon raised his thumb toward Hudson, indicating that the appetizers were ready. Mary noticed and hurriedly picked up a tray to help place the appetizers. Each consisted of a small piece of tender meat skewered and coated in a unique type of honey, with three in total.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that,¡± Hudson walked in, grabbing the tray from Mary. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all morning, so go rest a little¡±


    She remained silent. Convincing him is an impossible task. I do deserve it anyway, and Hudson is a prodigy. I¡¯m sure Lord Tony will be glad to see him.


    ¡°Master Hudson, off already? Come on, just one game, let the maids handle it¡±


    ¡°Have your fun, I¡¯ll be back in just a moment, then we¡¯ll play a game¡±


    He made his way towards the meeting room with a smile on his lips. Hudson loved the calmness of the town, serving his lord, and most of all, his coworkers and friends. He started working for Lord Tony when he was eight after his parents sold him off. For seven years, he¡¯s been trained as a butler and has served Lord Tony, who is like a father figure to him, and Gordon is like his snappy but caring uncle. He was called master, not in front of the Lord obviously, and is also a colossal figure to all the workers because of how he was. Nobody in the entire manor hasn¡¯t had Hudson covered for them. He protected them because he knew that Tony loved and spoiled him. He understood that this was the only reason they respected him, and that was enough. Despite being the smallest, he felt like a protector. He reached into the door, lost in thought, and cracked it open. He noticed they were still at the meeting, which prompted him to close immediately.


    A masculine voice was heard, stopping him from locking the doors completely.


    ¡°This town will be annihilated by the end of the week.¡±


    He shivered, placing the tray on the floor and pressing his ears against the door. His eyes widened, and he struggled to hold himself together. Trying to maintain his composure, he fought to stay upright, but lost his balance and fell, accidentally opening the door. He glared at Lord Tony, seeing the shock in his eyes slowly turning to one of anger. He didn¡¯t want to believe what he had just heard, but he knew this wasn¡¯t the time for that. Quickly regaining his footing, he sprinted out of the room, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, you maggots. Go get him!¡± Hack yelled as the mercenaries quickly responded to the command, chasing Hudson. He ran out of the manor, his feet trembling. He knew nothing about fighting, even how to use his aura. All he could do was to run into the streets of Pyrovile. Thanks to the crowd of people, he could escape out of sight. The town was no longer safe, and it wouldn¡¯t take Lord Tony much time to find him if he stayed here. His eyes were swollen from crying too much, and he wanted to go back and warn the others. Yet, he knew that doing so would just be marching to his death. For three days, he wandered in the forest. He wasn¡¯t used to being outdoors; the only time he ever went out was to help the house doctor pick some herbs, but she¡¯d always go with him, and they never went this deep into the forest. He survived on nothing but the tart sweetness of wild berries. Seated upon the soft grass, he leaned against the sturdy trunk of a dark oak tree. As he closed his eyes, the soothing melody of running water soon accompanied the gentle rustling of leaves. He excitedly followed the sound, out of breath as he ran through the woods, branches ripping off his suit. Hudson saw the river and dived his face right in, satisfying his thirst. Things were finally looking brighter for him. He brought his face out and stared at the sky and smiled, then tears began escaping again. Hudson hated the fact he was weak, with no weapons, no skills, and an aura not even strong enough for coating. He hated himself. A protector? I told myself that. He screamed out, pulling his hair, trying to calm himself, but nothing worked. Suddenly, someone pushed him under the water while he was trying to take a drink, leaving him unable to breathe or resurface. His legs began shaking and his arms were splashing as he heard laughter from above the water. He was brought out and tossed to the side. It was Lester and his men.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Hey, what do we have here? You made us worried, kid¡±, Lester said, ¡°We thought you escaped¡±.


    Matthew leaned on a tree observing while the others watched and laughed. Hudson coughed up the water from his stomach. He was scared. Is this how I¡¯m going to end after all that - after all those experiences, all those fun moments with the workers? No! I¡¯m their protector, and I need to go back and warn them. He screams, running towards Lester.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Lester chuckled and dodged Hudson¡¯s feeble punch. After hitting Hudson in the stomach and punching him in the face, sending him to the ground.


    ¡°Taking my punches without any protection is suicide for a child like you,¡± Lester bent down to the fallen Hudson. ¡°You¡¯ll die here, but don¡¯t worry, your friends will meet you soon.¡± He said with a grin. Lester picked him up, ¡°But before then let¡¯s have some fun!¡± he threw him to the floor and began landing multiple punches, sharp as blades.


    ¡°Hey, boss,¡± Matthew walked into the scene. ¡°I¡¯ll end him off.¡±


    ¡°And why will I agree to that?¡± Lester glared at Matthew suspiciously. Matthew grew a smile, later evolving into a loud cackle.


    ¡°Seeing you demolishing this child excited me, boss. I want a piece of it, just a piece, to satisfy my current hunger.¡± His eyes bulged out, saliva drooling down as he glared at Hudson¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hahaha, I forgot you¡¯re a crazy one, here you go¡± he tossed Hudson to him, ¡°We¡¯ll be heading back, don¡¯t take too long¡±. Lester left with the others. Matthew¡¯s face suddenly became calm as he picked up a knife and stabbed Hudson. His hands were covered in blood, and then he placed Hudson in a bush nearby, leaving. Hudson could no longer see. The world was dyed red, and the pain was so overwhelming he felt numb, and was slowly losing his grasp over life. Gordon, Mary, Emma, John, Kot, Unma, Haston, Little Bobby, you all I¡¯m sorry., I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. The last moments of his life were spent in a bush. If only he could speak to Mary one last time. But it¡¯s all over now.


    *


    Hudson felt a little lighter. Now the pain was noticeable, like it was all cooped up somewhere before, and his vision was blurry. He found himself in a flimsy tent that could barely withstand the slightest breeze. He spotted a man clad only in trousers, his long black hair and toned muscles. His piercing blue eyes exuded an unmistakable aura of danger. He looks fit, like some kind of adventurer. Hudson¡¯s body began heating up, but he was still too weak to scream. The man moved closer. His eyes didn¡¯t show concern or pity, but something else he just couldn¡¯t place his finger on. And then immediately, a sudden burst of energy flowed through his body, cooling himself. Hudson is now able to move. He gets up and notices the bandages wrapped around his lower body and his left shoulder. He also saw the others in the room. A girl with long, flowing blonde hair, adorned with a small tulip at the side, and wielding a sword at her waist. A boy, slightly taller than her, was walking alongside her, also carrying a sword.


    He¡¯s been saved, that¡¯s obvious enough, but who are these people? He suddenly realized his rudeness and bowed, ¡°I thank you all for saving me, I apologize for my impolite silence¡±


    ¡°Raise your head, boy, your wounds are not fully healed,¡± Mr Swordsman said, wrapping Hudson¡¯s arms with bandages and wearing back his cloak.


    ¡°Thank you sir really,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Swordsman, you have to teach me that. How were you able to use your energy like that!¡± Pasta yelled, running towards the swordsman.


    ¡°Not the time¡± Emilia knocked him on the head and leaned in closer to Hudson. ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯m Emilia. What¡¯s your name¡± her voice was calm.


    ¡°Hudson, nice to meet you, Emilia¡±


    Emilia gave a soft smile and patted him on the head. ¡°You¡¯re alright Hudson, take it easy for now ok?¡±. He nods in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m Pasta by the way, and that gloomy fella is Mr. Swordsman¡±


    ¡°Mr. Swordsman?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, his mother refused to name him, so he goes by that¡±


    Mr. Swordsman remained calm and stoic, walking out of the tent. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Pasta, Emilia.¡±


    Emilia stood up abruptly. ¡°Go? We can¡¯t just leave him here¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t,¡± Pasta agreed.


    ¡°We need to deliver those sun blossoms to the guild. Let¡¯s not stray from our current task,¡± Mr. Swordsman said.


    ¡°Well, if you want to leave, do so. No one¡¯s going to stop you, but I¡¯m staying here with Hudson,¡± she clings to him, unknowingly making him panic.


    ¡°If she¡¯s staying, then I will do the same.¡± Pasta sat on the floor, crossing his arms. ¡°Someone¡¯s got to protect the lady and the injured boy¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. He¡¯s a liability. We don¡¯t need him right now,¡± Mr Swordsman frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not changing my mind; we need to stay by him. What if the people who hurt him return?¡±


    Hudson¡¯s heart felt heavy as he slightly pushed Emilia. ¡°He¡¯s right, you know. I am a liability. You all look pretty strong,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I wish I was killed back there- ¡°


    Emilia slapped him and pulled his collar.


    ¡°Do you think your life is some joke, some toy you can toss over when bored? What¡¯s wrong with you,¡± she said, looking down, ¡°How about your family, your friends? Have you ever thought of how they¡¯ll feel?¡± tears began escaping her eyes, ¡°Have you thought of what they¡¯ll go through without you there?¡± She gets on her feet, ¡°Mr. Swordsman. There¡¯s no need for us to stay here.¡±


    Meanwhile, Pasta remained silent in the corner, gripping his sword. Emilia prepared to leave the tent, steadying her breathing.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Hudson mumbled, ¡°What can I do? My friends are all going to die and I can¡¯t do anything. Do you know how it feels to wake up every morning with people better than you who think of you as some great person? I hate it, I really do,¡± he wept, cleaning the tears from his eyes, ¡°D-Do... sniff y-you, don¡¯t know a-anything.¡±


    ¡°Even when you aren¡¯t strong enough when you are out of options, don¡¯t ever give in,¡± she turned to him, ¡°We¡¯ll help you out, but you¡¯ll owe us,¡± Emilia glared at him, her eyes like spears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gladly lay my life, PLEASE HELP ME!¡±


    Emilia cleaned off her tears and stared at Mr. Swordsman, who lowered his head. She giggled and went to the still-crying boy, giving him a soft hug and whispering, ¡°It¡¯s alright now, let¡¯s go save your friends¡±

 Chapter 5: What鈥檚 a food Situation?

    The once lively manor now lay eerily silent, resembling a graveyard. Hudson was missing, leaving not a single hint of his current whereabouts. He was a criminal, an attempted murderer, so the residents discussed. The news spread like wildfire about the butler who attempted to kill his master. Mercenaries were present in every nook and cranny of Pyrovile, transforming the once-calm town into a stronghold of unrest. The frowns on the cooks¡¯ faces were evident, creating deep lines on their foreheads and a heaviness in their expressions. Their usual vibrant energy seemed to be replaced by a sense of worry and concern. Mary couldn¡¯t help but notice their distress and offered her help to Gordon.


    Mary helped out in the bustling kitchen. She focused on her task of examining the onions. She examined each one, feeling their firmness and inspecting their outer layers for any signs of spoilage. Satisfied with their quality, she deftly picked up a knife and began chopping them into small, uniform pieces. Amidst the rhythmic sound of her knife hitting the cutting board, Mary couldn¡¯t help but voice her thoughts.


    ¡°Hey, do you think he did it?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of concern.


    ¡°Unthinkable,¡± Gordon said, biting a carrot, and tossing the remains into the pot.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive, right?¡± her voice shaking as she dropped her knife. She bowed her head, covering her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear¡± he placed his hand on her shoulder, ¡°He¡¯s our master, right? He won¡¯t die that easily,¡± he said, his voice filled with certainty with a bright smile. She replied with a smile, cleaning off her escaped tears, and picked up her knife.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Hudson is no weakling,¡± she picked up another onion. ¡°Now Let¡¯s finish this up before Lord Tony drinks again.¡± They laughed it off and continued cooking their meals.


    *


    Deep within the forest, the gigantic trees obstructed the view of the skies, leaving the band of novice adventurers and butler in the dark. Few rays of light escaped into the scene, ending the feeling of nervousness one would get venturing into an abandoned dungeon. The smell of dung and Pasta¡¯s sweat was all over. The other guys didn¡¯t show any concern, while Emilia was fixated on distracting herself from all of it. She covered her nose with her green handkerchief while she focused on the adventurer¡¯s guidebook. She was halfway done, just two hundred more pages to go. Maybe she¡¯ll stumble on how to handle boys smell, a shame that¡¯s impossible.


    They ventured into the forest, following Mr Swordsman¡¯s lead. Travelling with others was exhausting and even more when you have to protect them. He took another peek of the map and then to the trees, then to the map again. The map showed they should be at some place with a river surrounded by trees. He turned it over, giving it a closer look.


    ¡°Why did we stop?¡± Hudson asked, adjusting his cast.


    ¡°Are there more mushkins? Hell yeah, I¡¯m itching for some action.¡± Pasta unsheathed his sword.


    Emilia noticed the boys had stopped. She closed her book and made her way forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong guys?¡±


    ¡°Say, Emilia, this map leads to Pyroville, right?¡± the swordsman asked, tilting the map while he squinted his eyes to have a closer look.


    ¡°Not actually, the taskmaster said they led to the sun blossoms. She said nothing about a- Wait a minute!-Are we lost?¡±


    ¡°Calm your horses, girl. We can just go back,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    Emilia took a deep breath, pondering on the situation. They shouldn¡¯t worry about this. If they can recall their way back, they can return to the guild and get a map to Pyroville.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, though. I really want to pound on some mercenaries,¡± Pasta said, throwing one fist after the other.


    Hudson had been silent ever since they left the tent, or more accurately, since the tent collapsed. With his right arm dislocated, Mr Swordsman fashioned a makeshift cast from a cloth he had with him.


    They decided to head back to the guild and grab a map to Pyrovile, turning in the direction from where they came. They all stood in silence.


    ¡°Girl, you may begin,¡± Mr Swordsman said, adjusting his hat.


    ¡°Huh? Why me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking ahead all this time, leading the way. So I have no clue of the places we passed¡±


    Emilia crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. If you were the one reading the map and observing the surroundings, you should be the one to get us back.¡±


    Mr Swordsman gritted his teeth, wielding his blade swiftly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions, just lead us back.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been following the map all along, he believed, relying on his wits and direction would get them to Pyroville. Unfortunately, he was mistaken.


    Emilia sighed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention, I was busy with the guidebook¡±


    ¡°Why are you always reading that stuff, anyway?¡± Pasta asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, because it¡¯s a guidebook for novice adventurers,¡± she said, rolling her eyes.


    The swordsman sighed and pointed at both Pasta and Hudson. ¡°Pas-. No, Hudson, you can make yourself useful by guiding us to Pyrovile. We don¡¯t need a map with you around¡±.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Hudson let out a nervous laugh, scratching his head. ¡°I must apologize, but this is my first time in the woods, and I¡¯m afraid I have absolutely no sense of direction.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doomed if we don¡¯t find a way back,¡± Emilia said, flipping through her book, looking for any solution. Her eyes glinted when she found an answer to their current situation. She explained to the crew how they should keep on heading south since most towns here are positioned in cardinal directions to each other. According to the guide, we need to go south for the next town and that¡¯s Pyroville.


    ¡°I knew I could count on you, Emilia,¡± Mr. Swordsman said with relief. The last thing he wanted was for the kids to realize he was terrible at reading maps. They made their way south, the forest thickening around them with each step. After a few hours, they found themselves deeper in the woods. Everything seemed to be going smoothly until...


    *growling*


    ¡°Excuse me, everyone, I am quite famished. We all should consider taking a break for the time being,¡± Hudson said before collapsing to the floor.


    Mr Swordsman stopped and also sat on the dirt. ¡°I agree, we need energy if we want to make it to Pyroville¡±


    Pasta fell on his back, panting, ¡°Yeah, some rest sounds good. Something nice to eat right about now would hone it.¡± He began reminiscing about the rice he had before they left. He turned to Emilia, ¡°Hey sis, I¡¯m starving. What¡¯s for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pack much. Who would have thought we¡¯d spend more time here than expected?¡± she brought out the last loaf of bread, ¡°And this is mine, so don¡¯t bother asking¡±. The three men stood transfixed, their eyes fixed on the freshly baked loaf. Its tender texture and vibrant colour seemed to emanate from the scarce rays of sunlight that touched it, while its delightful aroma wafted through the air. The temptation to snatch the loaf was overpowering, fueled further by the growling of their empty stomachs. But one thing held them back, a powerful statement she made that brought them to ruin.


    ¡°You¡¯re all grown men, aren¡¯t you? Find your own food,¡± Emilia said, biting down on her bread. They were angry, yes, but they couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving a girl to starve, knowing it would bruise their sense of masculinity. Mr Swordsman smirked. I¡¯ve been providing my meals for years now. This will be a piece of cake, and an opportunity to assert my dominance, he thought.


    ¡°Ok, then it¡¯s a challenge,¡± Pasta stood. ¡°Let¡¯s go hunting boys,¡±


    Hudson was shaking in his boots. Can¡¯t they see I¡¯m injured? he thought. Pasta smiled and dashed into the forest. Mr. Swordsman utterly disappeared. Hudson stood there, his cast itching uncontrollably, but that was the least of his problems. He hoped they would share what they caught. But before then he¡¯ll have to stay hungry.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m finally done eating and oh boy, I¡¯m full. But what do we have here? Bread? Oh, no,¡± she said, aloud ¡°I have more bread, and the others are already long gone. What should I do?¡± her terrible acting skills slipping off a little.


    He turned to Emilia, who flashed him a grin. They both enjoyed their meal while the others went for their most daring hunt yet.


    *


    The forest is cool, or I think it is, so there should be some more animals here. I don¡¯t know what animal but I do know, that if they¡¯re here, it means they love cool places hehe. This is easy. Pasta stood on a tree to have a better view and soon noticed some rustling in a bush far ahead.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    He jumped off the branch and sprinted towards it. From bush to bush, this little critter jumped. Pasta wasn¡¯t able to recognize it, but as long as it¡¯s a living creature, it can also be food. He gripped his sword tightly and thrust it into the bush, revealing a small, green-scaled creature whose ball-like body shimmered in the light.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a creature like this before. How are you, little fella?¡± He attempted to tickle it gently. Suddenly, it exploded, releasing a toxic green fume.


    ¡°Damm¡± he leaped out of the area, ¡°There are a lot of poisonous creatures here in the forest, aren¡¯t they¡±.


    He sighed, looking down to see his clothes melting off. The trees slowly turned into huge hunks of meat and the bushes became hot pots of rice. The vines twisted into noodles, and vibrant colours painted the sky like a masterpiece of a renowned artist.


    ¡°Am I in heaven?¡± He asked, spotting a unicorn, its pristine white body and long pink hair drawing him in. She noticed him and ran into the woods, ¡°Wait my love,¡± he said, chasing after her.


    *


    Aura had multiple uses, the ability to make oneself more durable was its common purpose. But that right now is unnecessary. By performing a miniature aura burst, I could locate nearby prey. Mr Swordsman took in a deep breath and focused on the gentle movement of the trees and grass. ¡°Aura burst,¡± he said. The air shifted and nothing in particular changed.


    ¡°Damm it,¡± he continued strolling into the forest, there was no animal in sight. Even the frequent chirping was nowhere to be heard.


    ¡°This is tiring. What is a forest without its occupants?¡± he went silent. Mr Swordsman frowned, clenching his fist. ¡°A forest with no animals, huh?¡±


    He composed himself and continued his walk. He could hear the footsteps and giggles of little children around him.


    ¡°A time meant to be forgotten,¡± he said in a low voice and shook his head. ¡°I should stop thinking about that and get something to eat.¡±


    After scouting for hours, and not finding anything, he lay on the grass, enjoying the fresh air and ignoring the rumbling of his tummy. ¡°This forest is dry. There¡¯s not a single animal in sight,¡± he said, shutting his eyes.


    ¡°As long as the little ones are not here to annoy me, I may stay here longer than planned.¡± He heard the bushes rustling, hands on his blade as he prepared himself.


    ¡°There you are, where¡¯ve you been¡± Emilia said, accompanied by Hudson and an old man.


    Mr Swordsman sighed, unsheathing his sword and laying back down, ¡°Who¡¯s the old man?¡±


    ¡°Oh him? He offered to give us a ride to Pyroville.¡± she surveyed the area. ¡°Isn¡¯t Pasta here?¡±


    ¡°You know him, he¡¯s probably goofing off somewhere in the forest,¡± he turned to the old man, ¡°Hey you, why are you offering us a ride? I should let you know I¡¯m dead broke right now¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of your situation. For that reason, Lady Emilia and I have come to an agreement.¡± His voice was awfully hard to hear.


    Lady Emilia? And why did they agree without my permission? Mr Swordsman turned to Hudson, who suddenly found some butterflies quite captivating in the corner. He sighed, getting on his feet, ¡°What sort of agreement are we talking about here¡±.


    ¡°His granddaughter is currently missing. He promises to give us a ride if we help him search for her¡±


    ¡°I see, but we are in a hurry. We have taken so many diversions already¡±


    ¡°He also said he¡¯ll give us food-¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Mr Swordsman said, shaking the oldie¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure doing business with you¡±


    ¡°Same, call me Andy,¡± he said. ¡°Nice grip, young man. You must be a very dedicated swordsman¡±


    ¡°Thanks-¡±


    ¡°HELP ME!!!¡± the voice came from the forest.


    ¡°That¡¯s Tori¡¯s voice,¡± Andy held his collar. Emilia gestured to Hudson, signalling for him to join them as they prepared to venture into the woods. Suddenly, a girl leapt out, her long pink hair flowing in the wind and her purple eyes shimmering like midnight comets. She was clearly a foreigner, that much was evident.


    ¡°Grandpappy!¡± she said, hugging Andy. ¡°Please, help me. There¡¯s a strange creature chasing me¡±.


    Mr Swordsman drew his sword, Emilia stayed behind to protect the two, and Hudson picked up a rock. Better to have something than nothing. The beast drew closer, screaming in an unfamiliar language. Mr Swordsman and Emilia immediately recognized the aura of the monster. A naked, mud-covered Pasta jumped from the bushes.


    ¡°My love!¡± Pasta yelled.


    ¡°Arrgh, die you monster¡± Hudson screamed, throwing his stone.


    ¡°No Wait!¡± Emilia and Mr Swordsman said, but it was too late. The stone made contact with Pasta baby makers, knocking him unconscious.


    ¡°Wait a minute, that¡¯s Pasta, right?¡± Hudson said, ¡°What have I done?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you¡¯ve done,¡± Mr Swordsman said, picking up Pasta. ¡°You¡¯ve just killed a man¡±

 Chapter 6: Transparent

    The journey to Pyrovile has been going peacefully so far. We have encountered no bandits or monsters, and thankfully, no sign of Pasta either. Mr. Swordsman sat on top of the carriage, hat resting on his knee, enjoying the beautiful clear blue sky. They got a free ride with little effort. A win-win situation for everyone, except for poor Pasta, who¡¯s fast asleep on the carriage floor. No point in wasting a seat on a sleeping, muddy, and unclothed boy!


    In the vast expanse of fields, lush green plants surrounded them, with majestic mountains visible in the distance. A nearby volcano indicated the proximity of Pyrovile. Mr Swordsman leaned down. He didn¡¯t bother holding a part of the carriage for support. Even if he fell, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s going to die, right? He peeked into the window to check how Pasta¡¯s been faring. Pasta has been out cold for over three hours. Luckily, the old man Andy had some ointments on him and he¡¯s pretty good with his medicine, and his massages which are not that appealing to look at.


    His daughter, Tori, is a strange one. She appears to be around Emilia¡¯s age, potentially older. Tori wields no weapon and is more of an outgoing type. Unlike Pasta, she¡¯s more mature. She and Emilia are currently playing buddies inside the carriage while Hudson is still feeling bad about the killing of future generations thing. These kids are a pain. Even after hearing Hudson¡¯s story, they still act like we¡¯re heading there for a good time.


    Old man, Andy searched for a perfect spot to set camp for the night. His eyes sparkled as he directed the horses towards a spot next to some boulders in the open field.


    ¡°Here looks like a good spot, yeah?¡± the old man said, stopping his rickety and aged carriage.


    ¡°Agreed. I¡¯ll go scout the premises. Keep an eye on the kids¡±


    ¡°You can count on me. I feel sorry for the lad on the floor. There should be a stream nearby. I¡¯ll clean him up and lend him some of my spare clothes¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± Mr Swordsman sighed in relief.


    ¡°The other one, Hudson, the quiet one, right? He seemed a bit down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯ll get over it¡±


    Mr Swordsman took his leave. Monsters usually roamed at night. Lately, they have become more of a nuisance. The kingdom has been going through some changes, but I just don¡¯t know what. As he moved, a munching sound reached his ears from behind the rock. The air was cool, a storm was coming.


    ¡°Aura, the life force of every living creature, clung to birth, departed by death,¡± he said to himself, approaching the rock. ¡°But this aura is an unusual one¡±


    The air became heavy, affecting his breathing. He arrived on a pathway, paying no mind to it. The possessor of the aura he once felt had already escaped, and there were no other aura points in the forests, well, except for the gang back at camp.


    ¡°The monster seems like it¡¯s been feasting on these parts.¡±


    He continued his walk, humming to himself, as his aura covered one-fourth of the forest, including the location of the camp.


    ¡°A girl, no tail, no more to play,¡± he said, repeating that one verse followed by a soothing hum. Abruptly, he stopped and smiled a bit.


    ¡°No time for fooling around. I should get back to camp. The Forest is secured.¡±


    *


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Pasta woke up, panting endlessly, ¡°What happened, am I dead?¡± he saw himself wearing an oversized jacket that actually looked good on him. He looked around and saw Emilia and a pink-haired girl sitting beside a campfire. Also, an old man who snored loudly in the corner.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake¡± Emila smiled, ¡°I¡¯m glad, here have something to eat brother¡±. She rummaged around and saw a chunk of meat stuck on a bone, tossing it to him.


    Tori turned away, gripping Emilia¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else¡±. Pasta glared at her, eyebrows raised. ¡°Oh meat. Thanks for the meal¡± he clapped his hands and began digging in. I wonder what happened, he thought. The last thing he could remember was fighting that bug, whatever it is. He stood up but was brought back to the ground.


    *Arrgh*


    ¡°What the?,¡± he said, touching his crotch, which only excited the pain, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me¡±. Hudson came rushing over, helping Pasta lay down.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be walking yet,¡± Hudson said, covering him up with a blanket.


    ¡°Damm it hurts so bad. How did I get hurt, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Well... Oh yeah you were hallucinating and you hurt yourself, yeah that happened¡±


    ¡°Hallucinating? I¡¯m the great Pasta, I don¡¯t hallucinate. Whatever I do is a reality crafted in the very fibre of time¡±


    Hudson laughed nervously, scratching his cheek. What is he talking about? Or is it a side effect of the ointment? He wondered.


    Mr Swordsman walked in, ¡°I have an injured boy, a carefree old man, and two girls doing who knows what.¡± he turned to Pasta, ¡°I see. You¡¯re alive good job that makes it two injured boys¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not injured,¡± he tried getting up. ¡°Shit!¡± falling back down, panting.


    ¡°Hudson, take care of him. I¡¯ll go check on the girls. It¡¯s getting late¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir¡±


    Mr Swordsman walked towards the boulders at the close sides of the field. He could hear the voices of two girls behind them.


    ¡°So, how about the weird swordsman?¡± Tori asked.


    ¡°Well, he can be weird sometimes, but he¡¯s a nice guy¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve known him for long, yes?¡±


    ¡°Not actually, we¡¯ve been travelling together for a day now and-¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Tori held Emilia¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Girl don¡¯t tell me you are travelling with a complete stranger¡±


    Emilia giggled softly. ¡°He¡¯s no stranger,¡± she paused, ¡°Well, maybe he is, but it¡¯s not like that. A family friend recommended him for our escort. Even if I haven¡¯t seen him fight for real, I trust Bloodborne¡¯s decision to let him guide us¡±


    Tori sighed, letting go of her shoulders, ¡°You should be careful now, for my time here I¡¯ve heard some nasty rumours about a swordsman¡±


    ¡°Rumors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, turns out there¡¯s a malicious swordsman on the loose. He kills anyone on sight. I heard he murdered a whole band of adventurers the other day.¡± She leaned closer to Emilia. ¡°I also heard that if you stare at him for too long, his aura won¡¯t immobilize you like others, but would kill you, plucking out your eyes and engulfing your skull in flames. They call him the weeping swordsman, crazy right?¡±


    Emilia¡¯s hands shook uncontrollably. ¡°W-What a-are you talk-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. You said Mr Swordsman is strong, right? He¡¯ll show that Weeping Swordsman his place,¡± she said, throwing her fist, ¡°He¡¯s cool, unlike your worthless brother¡±


    Emilia held her shaking hand, taking a deep breath. ¡°He¡¯s not worthless, and I would love it if we didn¡¯t speak about my brother that way,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all good¡±


    Mr Swordsman came and patted both girls on the shoulder.


    *Arrgh*


    ¡°How did you get here?!¡± Emilia said. While Tori stared.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice? He¡¯s been here the whole time,¡± Tori stated with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Huh? I-I didn¡¯t know a thing. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I thought you knew and I¡¯m not a fan of interruptions and he¡¯s your friend, right? So why can¡¯t he watch¡±


    Mr Swordsman sighed, ¡°You¡¯re a perspective one, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t seem to be from around here. May I ask where you¡¯re from?¡±


    Tori stood on her feet. ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s a secret.¡± She ran towards the camp but came to a halt, turning back, ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you this, I¡¯m not an ordinary one, but I guess you can already tell, right?¡± she bent her head. ¡°Mr S-w-o-r-d-s-m-a-n¡±.


    I was right all along. She¡¯s no ordinary girl. I should be more cautious around her. He turned to Emilia. ¡°You should be more aware of your surroundings, as you are now you¡¯ll get killed easily,¡± he said, his tone strict.


    ¡°Hey, what you guys talking about?¡± Pasta said while being carried like a bride by Hudson.


    ¡°My arm hurts, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Quit whining, ok. Hey Mr Swordsman, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman gave him a once-over and replied, ¡°Another time,¡± he said, returning to the camp. Emilia bowed her head, gripping her sword tightly. The night went by.


    *


    Mr Swordsman frowned. He sat on the floor and leaned behind a log. He¡¯s been keeping watch all night. As expected, no monsters or bandits attacked. Everyone was asleep well except for one person. He could hear someone at the stream nearby. It was light out and he could finally take a break. Why not go see what¡¯s going on, he thought. There he saw a young shirtless man wielding a long black blade, standing in the center of the flowing stream. His muscles were toned and tensed, along with the ghastly whip scars on his back. Mr Swordsman stared at him as he took a sit by the stream.


    ¡°Good Morning, Mr Swordsman¡±


    ¡°Same, Pasta,¡± he said, dropping his sword and washing his face.


    ¡°I heard what happened¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself over it. Emilia said it happens to all novices. Something like a fumigob lures you in to kill it and it kills you with its poison¡±


    He turned his blade to the side, striking it in the stream. ¡°Pathetic!, defeated by a mere bug,¡± he whispered to himself.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this?¡± Swordsman smirked, wearing back his hat.


    ¡°Mr Swordsman?¡±


    ¡°What is it you want¡±


    ¡°Teach me how to become a better swordsman,¡± he glared at him, full of determination.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurt?¡±


    ¡°A good night¡¯s sleep did the trick apparently, now would you?¡±


    ¡°Very well, but I should tell you this. I¡¯m not a lenient fella when it comes to these things¡±


    ¡°Good¡±, Pasta said, smiling.


    *


    Mr. Swordsman is right, everyone is. Why did I ever pick up the sword? Emilia wondered, sleeping on the floor next to Tori. She reached into her pocket, bringing out a locket in it, a picture of her, Pasta, and their parents all wearing pyjamas. Her father held her in his arms while her mother held Pasta¡¯s hands, all of their faces calm. She chuckled and brought it to her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let them down, I promise¡±


    ¡°Let who down?¡± Hudson asked.


    Eek!


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Hudson. What are you doing there?¡± her cheeks were a little red.


    Hudson lay behind her, ¡°I saw you were mumbling something, so I came to check if anything was wrong.¡± he noticed the pendant, which she quickly closed. ¡°Your parents?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, sitting up.


    ¡°They look familiar, I don¡¯t mean to pry, but who are they?¡± she turned away slightly. ¡°Oh, I see, I won¡¯t speak more on the matter¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice low


    ¡°Pasta looks like a little troublemaker there. Are you both twins?¡± he asked, coming to a pause. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, no questions, right?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not, he¡¯s my older brother,¡± she looked down on the closed locket.


    ¡°Must be hard having an older brother like him,¡± Hudson laughed.


    ¡°Yeah, sometimes, he is Pasta after all.¡± She smiled at him, returning her locket to her bag.


    Hudson lay back on the grass, adjusting his cast to feel more comfortable.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. I never really got a family. My parents sold me off while I was little, and that¡¯s how I met Lord Tony. He took me in as a butler and brought me into a new family. They are everything to me, so I had to learn a lot so they would find working and living in the manor fractionally easy.¡±


    ¡°It must be stressful, doing all that¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it. I can¡¯t imagine what¡¯ll be like without them,¡± he said, ¡°I wonder how Mary is faring¡±


    ¡°Ohh, Mary, huh? That¡¯s a girl¡¯s name.¡± She covered her mouth, hiding her smug smile.


    ¡°Uh-No-No It¡¯s huh ¡­ Nothing like that. We¡¯re only partners¡±


    ¡°I was only joking Hudson, so cool your mushkins¡±


    He laughed nervously, rubbing his head with his only good arm. He stared at the clouds. ¡°Are we really going to save them?¡±


    Emilia lay on the grass, close to Hudson, ¡°Yes we are, or don¡¯t you trust us?¡±


    He smiled, still faced up, ¡°You guys are amazing. Mr Swordsman, Pasta, and you,¡± he turned to her, ¡°While, I¡¯m pathetic¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± she gave him a brief knock on the head, ¡°You¡¯re also amazing, Hudson. You told us how all the workers respected you, they wouldn¡¯t if you are some loser¡±


    Hudson stared at her, ¡°You mean it?-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, will you two lovebirds keep it down? It¡¯s so early in the morning,¡± Tori said.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Hudson got up and frantically moved his good hand to the sides.


    ¡°Yeah, Tori is not like that. He already likes someone¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, we¡¯re just friends¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, Hudson¡±


    He lay back down and saw Mr Swordsman wasn¡¯t at the tree, and Pasta was also missing.


    ¡°Hey, where are the others¡±


    Emilia covered back up with her blanket, ¡°It¡¯s so chilly, Oh you mean Pasta. He should be training. I don¡¯t know where Mr Swordsman is though¡±


    ¡°I see. I wonder what they are up to¡±


    *


    ¡°Aura, the life force that courses through all living things, clung to birth, departed by death,¡± Mr. Swordsman said as he unsheathed his gleaming sword. ¡°A power bestowed upon all, but its use requires great skill. It can be unleashed for various purposes. Let¡¯s start with the basics - coating. This allows one to protect oneself from attacks by enveloping oneself in an aura. It is the basics of the basics. I presume you already have a grasp on this. So I want you to focus and coat your body, channelling every ounce of your aura for protection.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Pasta screamed. His body appeared normal at first glance, but green fireflies-like elements flowed around him. His body began to heat up and his breathing was uneven. He¡¯s using a lot of aura just for coating, which is deadly, but he stood unfazed, staring at Mr Swordsman as he waited for the next instruction.


    ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move an inch,¡± he picked a small knife from his pocket, he threw the knife at Pasta weakly.


    Is he trying to bring down my whole coating with just a knife, he wondered, ¡°Come on, bring it on!¡±


    The knife hit him, breaking his aura like glass. He fell on the floor, groaning in pain.


    ¡°Using too much of your aura on coating leads to disruptions, making up weak spots on your coating. When these weak spots come in contact with a coated weapon, it disables the enemy¡¯s coating. Which also means using all your aura as a coating, even as a defensive strategy, is not worth it.¡± Mr Swordsman walked towards Pasta, lending him a hand. ¡°But we won¡¯t dive more into that,¡±


    *Grunts*


    ¡°We won¡¯t? ¡°Pasta looked up to him, receiving his hand, ¡°So what do you have in store then?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, Pasta, do you believe in God?¡±

 Chapter 7: The man with a Gift

    ¡°God?¡± Pasta asked, his tone curious. ¡°Do you mean the king, perhaps? Or is it a divine being you speak of?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman drew his blade, his eyes fixed on its lustrous surface.


    ¡°Apparently, there is no god in this world. Absurd for an individual to single-handedly distinguish himself from the masses to the extent they¡¯re considered divinity.¡± Mr. Swordsman eyed Pasta, who was puzzled at his statement.


    ¡°But what if I said one exists? Not necessarily a deity, but a being that is not human.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mr Swordsman removed his hat, his hair following the rhythm of the morning breeze.


    ¡°Pasta,¡± he said, ¡°How do you feel about attaining a gift?¡±


    Pasta laughed hysterically and fell on his back on the stream. He calmed himself and stood on his feet.


    ¡°You are an adult man,¡± he said. ¡°How can you believe in those bedtime stories-¡±. Pasta went silent, seeing the face Mr. Swordsman had on. He was deadly serious.


    ¡°I understand why you may not believe in them. These beings rarely make themselves known and prefer to conceal their identities.¡± He wore back his hat. ¡°Once you have mastered your aura, fought your battles, experienced both loss and self-discovery and achieved inner peace within yourself, you will be rewarded with an extraordinary gift from this divine entity. ¡°


    Mr. Swordsman eyed the clouds, the storm drawing near. ¡°According to the legends surrounding these gifts, some possess the power to dismantle kingdoms, while others can be utilized for healing and protection, and some both. Ultimately, the potential of these gifts lies in the hands of their wielders.¡±


    Pasta has heard it all. Gifts were mere rumours, tales told to children so they fall asleep and sometimes put them in place. He chuckled, pulling down his soaked trousers.


    ¡°My sister and I used to hear about them from our Mother. I always thought she might have exaggerated how strong they were, though.¡± He said.


    Pasta fell in thought. Mr Swordsman is a strange one. Does he genuinely believe in this tale? Pasta met his eyes and turned away slowly. No, he¡¯s not joking. So does that mean...


    ¡°Do you perhaps have a gift?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just curious. You seemed pretty strong the first time we met at Bloodborne¡¯s office. So It won¡¯t be a surprise if you did.¡±


    ¡°Remember this, Pasta,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, ¡°A gift may make you stronger, but its source is still your aura. Someone who has endured a lot but doesn¡¯t have a gift can easily outperform someone who did little and received one. Keep in mind, it all depends on the person.¡±


    ¡°I see. So the goal then isn¡¯t just to attain a gift but to improve one¡¯s aura,¡± Pasta said, holding his chin. ¡°A gift grants unimaginable powers that rely on aura, and aura relies on one¡¯s stamina and grit. In all, working on the latter will significantly go a long way. But still, I wonder how many possess these gifts. This concept is still foreign to me if all this is true. I wonder how many possess gifts¡±


    Mr. Swordsman nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been travelling for the past three years and I¡¯m yet to find another with a gift. They hide since this kingdom sees it as a taboo¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of it being a taboo,¡± he said, realizing what Mr. Sowrdsman spoke, ¡°So you do have one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman glared at Pasta¡¯s beaming face and could have sworn he saw some glitters of light around him. ¡°There¡¯s no time for this. You¡¯ve heard what I said about gifts. If your aura isn¡¯t strong enough, you can¡¯t attain one. No one knows how strong it should be and also how to fulfil the other requirements.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it.¡± Pasta said, his eyes glittering, ¡°What is your gift please tell. Is it the gift of destruction, or not the gift of creating monsters?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for another day, and why do you assume I have a gift of that calibre?¡±


    ¡°Well, it fits you, that¡¯s all¡±


    Mr. Swordsman let out a sigh and continued his training, fully aware that the only aspect he could assist Pasta with was his aura. Strengthening one¡¯s aura was no simple feat. It seemed that the most effective method was through combat. Engaging in battles would enhance one¡¯s aura, as well as the actions they took. A person who fought on the battlefield would possess a potent aura, brimming with chaos. On the other hand, someone who dedicated their life to caring for others would possess a calm yet authoritative aura, if skillfully harnessed. Mr. Swordsman couldn¡¯t envision Pasta as the former type, so the best path for improvement lay in rigorous training. However, before that could commence, he needed to teach Pasta a useful coating skill that would prove advantageous in battle.


    *


    Sparrow lounged on the couch across the end of the dining room, his finger serving as a delicate perch for a colourful butterfly. The morning light bathed the creature¡¯s pink and red wings, creating a stunning display of nature¡¯s beauty. Despite being captivated by the sight, Sparrow¡¯s mind was preoccupied with pressing concerns. ¡°Tony, do you have a plan? Or will you rather stay seated in silence?¡±


    Tony remained muted. He crossed his arms and leaned back on the couch, eyes on the roof. Hack also didn¡¯t say a word. What could he say? The order was apparent.


    ¡°This is quite unfortunate. First, we have the runaway butler, now we have this issue,¡± Tony said, his voice low.


    ¡°My prediction was off. Who would have taught Mother Luck to show favoritism to the rebels¡±


    Hack was beyond frustrated. He had seen this coming from a mile away. Their plan had been flawed from the start. Originally, they had intended to make a swift exit from town before things went south, but now they were being forced to stick around and oversee the entire operation. He wasn¡¯t ready to meet his end, and neither was he willing to put his life on the line for such a futile cause.


    Pyroville was no ordinary town. It was a hub of affairs in the seventh realm. It lived off the income it got from its mineral resources and was a significant revenue generator not only to the seventh realm royal family but also to the sixth and fourth, marking it as a town of critical importance. The royals had grand plans to modernize the town, but the looming threat of war forced them to put everything on hold. Tony and the others managed to thwart the efforts of mercenaries and spies sent to the town, asserting their power over Pyrovile. Now, they are plotting to destroy the entire town and cover it up as an accident. Their plans don¡¯t end there - a prominent noble is due to visit the town soon, and they are determined to end his life in the process. As he holds dangerous knowledge, no man should.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    What better way than a natural disaster? One that will wipe out the whole town and the noble with it. This is no new story in history. The volcano and the magma rock played a key role in this operation.


    ¡°We have no choice but to remain in town,¡± Tony said, getting on his feet, as the maids came in and picked up his plates. Sparrow went out for a walk while Hack remained on the table.


    Mary took the dishes down to the kitchen, handing them over to the workers responsible for washing them. Gordon lay asleep on a stool in front of the entrance. He held a half-cut tomato, and his knife lay on the floor next to him. The other workers began leaving. They were once discussing here while Tony had breakfast, but now is the time to get back to work. Mary strode towards Gordon and patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Huh? Hey Good morning Mary¡±


    ¡°Morning¡±


    He stretched his arms and yawned loudly, ¡°I was searching for you all day. Where¡¯ve you been¡±


    She placed her finger on her chin. ¡°Well, I woke up late, fell while taking my bath, spent some time looking for what to wear and I hurriedly went to pick up the dishes. Luckily for me, Lord Tony was too busy to notice I wasn¡¯t present.¡±


    ¡°Okay? That was too much information,¡± he said, handing her a list. ¡°Here, help me get these ingredients from the local market. Little Bobby will accompany you¡±


    ¡°Alright, any special occasion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah there is,¡± he said, ¡°special occasion that we¡¯re running out of food and about to die. So speciality of a special occasion, right?¡±


    She chuckled softly, her fingers pressed against her lips, ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll go meet LB. He must be exhausted waiting¡±


    ¡°Yes, he should. Now, bye-bye,¡± he said while making a shooing gesture with his hands. Ever since Hudson left, the manor changed. Everyone was gloomy and unorganized. But as time went on, they began to adapt slowly and it was all thanks to Mary. She single-handedly brought everyone together again, helping each worker in any way she could, just like Hudson. She was known to be the closest to Master Hudson and was considered his shadow, not in a negative way, that is. Now and then, rumours of them dating would spread across the manor, but Hudson would be there to stop it before it reached Tony. She admired and trusted him, and she knew he trusted her, too. The only reason he left was that he knew she would take care of the manor in his stead until he returned.


    Mary walked to the entrance of the manor, where she met an armoured knight in the doorway. He was a towering six-foot man with bulging muscles.


    ¡°Hey Little Bobby,¡± she waved at him.


    ¡°Morning, Mary. Are you ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready¡±


    *


    Pyroville was a couple of minutes away. The whole crew was inside the carriage. The same goes for Mr. Swordsman, who was forced to get in.


    ¡°YOU HAVE A GIFT!¡± Emilia yelled, falling to her knees. ¡°You also have an outstanding aura. Just how strong are you?¡±


    Tori eyed him, cutting her nails. ¡°You are impressive Mr. Swordsman. I never thought you had a gift. Mind sharing the name with us¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to,¡± he said, watching the road through the window.


    ¡°How about showing us?¡± Emilia asked.


    ¡°Another time¡±


    Pasta was fast asleep after training hard. Hudson sat nearby, feeling nervous as they journeyed toward Pyroville. His heart felt like it was about to burst out from his chest. But he felt lucky to have companions with him. However, he wondered if they were truly his friends or just there for the payment. He didn¡¯t have enough to repay them, but maybe Gordon might. Emilia noticed Hudson¡¯s frown and sat beside him, gently poking his cheek.


    ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°A little, yeah¡±


    She gave him a playful punch, ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. If what you said is true, then it won¡¯t take much effort,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    ¡°I never asked what are you all planning to do in Pyroville,¡± Tori asked.


    Mr Swordsman shook his head at Emilia, who was about to answer.


    Tori sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t force it out of you. Keep your secrets. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hudson bowed his head and turned to her, ¡°You see-¡±


    ¡°Hold it,¡± Mr. Swordsman said. ¡°You just met her yesterday. Don¡¯t feel obligated to tell her your plans just because they gave us a ride. She and her grandfather may even be working with that man for all we know.¡±


    ¡°No! you¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s not like that. She¡¯ll never work with them, I¡¯m sure of it. Maybe she can also help.¡± Emilia said, eyeing Mr. Swordsman, holding off her tears.


    ¡°Yes, she can. We can trust her,¡± Hudson agreed.


    Mr. Swordsman sighed, ¡°I understand you want to repay her, but let¡¯s not forget why we got this ride in the first place.¡± He turned to Pasta.


    ¡°But still we should tell her,¡± Hudson said


    ¡°Would you all keep it down already?¡± She turned to Emilia. ¡°He¡¯s right, we just met yesterday. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not offended.¡±


    Emilia and Hudson stayed silent. Their frustration was evident and Mr. Swordsman was getting the full package. He knew the plan was easy, so it¡¯s obvious he wanted to keep it that way. A rock and a volcano. He sighed.


    According to Hudson, his employers plan to destroy the town by the end of the week when a noble from the first realm pays a visit, wiping out the entire town and killing him off in one swoop. The rock is capable of triggering a volcano eruption and making it more disastrous. They planned to steal the rock, which would also stop the eruption.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Tory got up. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit here and watch you two mope. Mr Swordsman clearly does not trust me, so let¡¯s start all over¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, start all over?¡± Mr Swordsman said, his eyes meeting hers.


    ¡°I mean introductions, let¡¯s start with names shall we-¡±


    ¡°Pass. I don¡¯t have one¡±


    ¡°Oh right I forgot, So I guess I¡¯ll start first,¡± she said, ¡°A pleasure to meet you, everyone. My name is Tory Anksaw and I¡¯m a S class adventurer¡±


    *


    I need to run. What the hell is that thing? A man clad in a simple gear dashed through the burning snow forest.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Stop running now. You don¡¯t want to trip. Right?¡± said a beast, standing tall with unordinary muscles.


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± The man sprinted as fast as he could, evading the fallen trees and flames.


    Thorne moved slowly, his eyes glowing red and his aura dissipating the flames in his path. ¡°The world will end when the clock hits five, or will it bring peace instead? No, it¡¯ll bring both¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, you monster?!¡±. His aura is no match compared to this monster, and he was able to withstand all my attacks, too. I was told the kingdom of nine realms was overwhelming, but this is too much. I¡¯m faster than him, so there¡¯s no need to fight any longer. If I can catch up to the rest, maybe, just maybe, we can defeat this monster, he thought.


    ¡°one¡­two¡­three¡­four¡­¡±


    ¡°All I have to do is leave the forest-¡±


    He spat out blood. Looking down at his belly, he saw a huge furry hand sticking out.


    ¡°Lay to rest child, set yourself free from the chains of this terrible world¡± Thorne placed him on his shoulder and eyed the flames on his path. ¡°A fella with an annoying gift,¡± he said, closing his eyes. ¡°Aura burst!¡± the fire surrounding the whole forest disappeared in the blink of an eye and was replaced with a violent hailstorm. The skies raged, releasing its wrath upon the snowy plain. Thorne strode through the forest and met with his comrades.


    Darius sat naked upon a heap of fallen men. Thorne threw the body to the heap, ¡°Do you mind leaving, brother? It¡¯s time to burn the bodies¡±


    Bastian laughed, smoking on a huge cigarette, ¡°Boss is thinking,¡±


    Thorne struck a match and tossed it onto the bodies, his aura intensifying the flames into a fierce blaze.


    ¡°Adventurers are making more of a nuisance, I knew the guild wouldn¡¯t stay quiet,¡± Zephyr said.


    ¡°No surprise there, words of war which were once mere rumours are now coming into the light, and there is that guy,¡± Ryder said, lying on the snow.


    Thorne turned to Darius, who remained in the flames, ¡°He¡¯s been found,¡± he said. ¡°In the burning town of Pyroville. We should make haste and get there¡±


    Darius emerged from the flames, his body enveloped in steam, and his axe glowing a fiery red. ¡°That man you brought here, Nate Bointy. An A-class adventurer with a rare gift. It¡¯s a shame he turned down our offer,¡± he said. Darius then collapsed onto the snow, steam rising around him.


    ¡°A sin he committed but we should make haste, for time runs faster than a scared deer¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, younger brother. There¡¯s no need to go meet the weeping swordsman.¡± Darius turned to Thorne. ¡°He¡¯ll simply come to us¡±

 Chapter 8: Pyrovile, the town of meat

    Mr Swordsman admired the view outside as the carriage approached Pyrovile. Tori, being an S-Class adventurer, was something he could not believe right off the bat, and he found no reason to test her. She must have her reasons for lying, he thought.


    Emilia smiled, crossing her arms and leaning back. Tori told her the day they met. It was a secret between them, but now the crew knew. Well, except Pasta, who¡¯s still asleep.


    ¡°So you¡¯re an S-class adventurer?¡± Hudson asked. ¡°That¡¯s so cool¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± She sprung to her feet, hands on her waist, ¡°S-Classes have a ton of benefits. We can go to any nation without a pass and eat free food at the guild. Oh, and we also have access to dungeons and lairs from the old times with lots more.¡±


    Hudson and Emilia were filled with admiration, and Tori was eating it up faster than a pope eating offerings on a day of fast.


    ¡°So.¡± The Swordsman said, ¡°Why are you hanging out with the old man¡±


    She chuckled, ¡°He¡¯s my grandpappy after all¡±


    ¡°Grandpappy,¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, furrowing his brow.


    He laughed outside the carriage, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m her grandpappy, hoo-ha¡±


    ¡°You came to pay a visit?¡± Hudson questioned.


    ¡°No.¡± She said, ¡°But something like that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re listening,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, turning his gaze toward her.


    Tori bowed her head slightly and smiled.


    ¡°My crew and I arrived here a few days ago. The guild assigned us a mission for reasons I can¡¯t disclose at this moment.¡± She said, ¡°We split into groups, and selfishly, I decided to go alone. I also wanted to pass by the same route my grandpappy lived, as I hadn¡¯t seen him since I was little. A few days later, The Weeping Swordsman and his allies attacked them. They escaped with serious injuries, but luckily there was no loss.¡± She turned to Mr. Swordsman, who resumed enjoying the view outside the window.


    Hudson wiped his tears with his one good arm and said, ¡°I understand how you feel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot,¡± Emilia added, wiping away her tears.


    Mr. Swordsman sighed. ¡°You all should keep it down. Besides, it was her fault for leaving them alone. If she was strong enough to roam around by herself, she should have stayed with them.¡±


    ¡°Why must you be like that?¡± Emilia glared at him.


    ¡°No one died, so it¡¯s all good. You idiot,¡± Tori said.


    ¡°Hey!! Watch your tone, you grandpappy girl¡±


    ¡°Grandpappy!¡± Andy screamed.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re an insensitive idiot. I bet you¡¯re single too,¡± Tori retorted.


    ¡°Wait what?¡±


    ¡°Tell him, Tori,¡± Pasta said, snoring.


    ¡°A human should bear a heart of grace, not of the infernal,¡± Hudson said proudly, nodding to himself for the powerful statement, while Emilia quietly applauded him.


    Tori took her seat and said, ¡°Well, anyway, my grandpappy is off to deliver some materials, so I¡¯ll stop by on the way and go alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that sounds like a great plan,¡± Emilia agreed.


    ¡°Pasta is still asleep, right?¡± Hudson said, glaring at the snoring Pasta.


    ¡°Hungry, hot, and hungry.¡±


    *


    The town of Pyrovile appeared immense from the outside, enclosed by towering walls. Guards with gleaming armor stood watch atop the walls, armed with spears and bows. At the enormous gate, soldiers meticulously inspected every carriage for illegal materials and unauthorized individuals.


    ¡°Is it just me, or is it getting hotter?¡± Tori asked, fanning herself with her palm.


    Hudson laughed nervously, ¡°Pyrovile can be pretty hot sometimes¡±


    ¡°Quite a situation we have ahead of us,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, glaring at the armed soldiers at the Gates.


    ¡°How are we going to get through?¡± Hudson asked.


    ¡°The town will be difficult to transverse since they must be searching for Hudson,¡± Emilia said.


    ¡°Hmm, I have an idea.¡± Mr Swordsman grabbed drowsing Pasta and jumped out of the carriage in a flash.


    ¡°What the!¡± Pasta screamed.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake,¡± Mr Swordsman said, ¡°I¡¯ll explain on the way¡±


    The carriage approached the gates, and Hudson clenched himself, trying to feel as little as possible, ignoring the discomfort caused by his cast.


    ¡°Hello there,¡± Andy said with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Old man. You don¡¯t mind if we checked your carriage, would you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡±


    ¡°Hurry Up. We still need to go for that drink, man. I¡¯m thirsty as hell,¡± another guard said, seeking shade under a nearby tree.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I heard you,¡± his comrade replied.


    He inspected the bags of mineral resources stored at the back of the carriage.


    ¡°Quite a pleasant ride, old man. Not every day you see one with a special section like this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Andy said. ¡°I got it from the fifth. A good trade it was indeed.¡± He let out a belly laugh.


    The guard skillfully twirled his spear around his wrist and approached the carriage windows. He noticed two girls inside: one dressed in a fine suit of armor, carrying a small handbag, and the other a foreigner wearing shorts and a tight top that revealed more than it should. On the other side of the carriage, he spotted a familiar figure attempting to hide his face.


    ¡°Hey you there, come out¡±


    ¡°No¡± Hudson mumbled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± he asked, ¡°Come out this very moment¡±


    Emilia and Tori forced a fake smile. Emilia looked more like she needed to head to the lavatory. More guards started to gather. The guard nearest to the carriage brandished his spear,


    ¡°Open the doors now¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Emilia had no choice; there were too many guards, and starting a fight now would jeopardize their chances of finding the hidden stone. Reluctantly, she opened the door.


    ¡°Mighty Pasta!¡± Pasta jumped from the bushes, kicking off the guard, knocking him unconscious.


    ¡°Give me all your goods now,¡± he said, looking at Emilia.


    ¡°What?¡± Emilia, Tori, and Hudson said in unison. In contrast, Andy hummed a song, swinging his head to the rhythm.


    ¡°Bandits at the gate? What are they, foolish?¡± one of the guards said.


    ¡°Attack him¡±


    Arrows flew towards Pasta, he drew out his sword and took a stance, prepared to defend himself. Suddenly, Mr. Swordsman emerged from the trees with remarkable precision and style, effortlessly cutting down all the arrows as his cloak danced in the wind. He landed above the walls. There were more guards there, not too much for him to handle but he lacked the time to dispose of every single of of them.


    ¡°Aura burst,¡± he said in a low voice.


    The chaos erupted as some guards were knocked out while others scrambled to call for reinforcements.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Mr. Swordsman declared, eyeing the lever that would unlock the gates. As he made a move towards it, an arrow, ablaze with fire, aimed at him.


    ¡°Hold it right there,¡± a voice commanded. Mr. Swordsman chuckled, ¡°What a cute flame.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word,¡± the guard said, ¡°Now drop your weapon¡±


    Ignoring all the warnings given to him, Mr. Swordsman boldly walked towards the guard. The arrow was near his face.


    ¡°You, you hooligan. Die!¡±


    Before the arrow left the bow, the flames intensified, reducing his assailant to ash.


    This is troublesome. I wasn¡¯t planning to end a life; he mused as he pulled the lever, opening the gates.


    ¡°Tori, did you see that? I knocked out that guy with a single hit,¡± Pasta said, ¡°Nothing is impossible for the mighty Pasta¡±


    Tory sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t praise yourself for something such a mundane feat,¡± she turned to Mr. Swordsman. ¡°He knocked out over twenty without much effort¡±


    Andy was still humming his song as he passed through the carriage. Hudson gave Mr. Swordsman a stare and continued following the carriage.


    Upon passing through the grand gates, intricate structures and statues came into view. Elegant lampposts lined the path on either side. The lush greenery all around created a calming ambience. Entering the heart of the town might have posed a challenge, but the presence of several carriages made it easier to blend in. Hudson suggested leaving their carriage with his acquaintance, Cumbleton, who was known for discreetly concealing carriages. He also has some history with Tony.


    The town of flames: Pyrovile. The hot environment was the first to welcome its new occupants. Granite made up the floor of the town, and statues, most of which held torches while others held weapons, were found all over. The residents wore revealing scandalous clothes, especially the women. You could hear the banging of hammers and grunts of both young and old men. The town was always in construction, so it was a norm. The smell of well-seasoned meat also welcomed them. It came from every corner, tinkling their noses as they could no longer take it.


    ¡°Meat!¡± Tori and Pasta both said. The smell of fresh and well-cooked meat racked their brains more than any drug could. Their imaginations ran wild on what sort of delicacy could smell so good to the extent they would give their souls for just a plate of its juicy, meaty goodness.


    ¡°We should head to the Cumbleton¡¯s place first, right?¡± Andy said, ¡°Then we can go have meat¡±


    Mr. Swordsman¡¯s eyes surveyed the area, his aura covering as much ground as he could. No one was watching, and the carriage blended perfectly among the others.


    ¡°We should split up,¡± Tori said, her mouth watery. ¡°Hudson and Pasta will accompany Grandpappy to the Cumbleton, and the rest of us can go have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I want meat too,¡± Pasta said, sticking out his tongue.


    ¡°And why would I let you join me? You trash¡±


    Mr. Swordsman sighed, ¡°Pasta, Emilia, and Hudson will accompany me. You both can leave¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re no longer needed¡±


    ¡°Here you go again, you heartless monster,¡± Tori said.


    Emilia eyed him. ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for them to accompany us. We are glad for the ride and all, but this is where we part ways¡±


    No way am I missing out on this. Besides, you got us into trouble with your little stunt back there. Now we¡¯re fugitives.¡±


    ¡°Little stunt? I did what had to be done, and what do you mean by yourself being a fugitive?¡± Mr Swordsman said. ¡°Last time I checked, it was Pasta, and I who attacked the guards while you sat comfortably in the carriage¡±


    ¡°So? You¡¯re still obliged to look after us¡±


    ¡°I have no time for this. Hudson, Emilia, Pasta let¡¯s leave¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not right,¡± Emilia said.


    Pasta came closer to Mr. Swordsman. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave them.¡± Hudson nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You all do know she¡¯s an S-class, right?¡± he said, his face calm.


    Mr. Swordsman realized that they were determined and wouldn¡¯t change their minds. He glanced out the window at the volcano, which seemed closer than before, and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Okay, then. We won¡¯t split up,¡± he conceded. ¡°We¡¯ll all go meet Cumbleton, and afterwards, we can grab something to eat.¡±


    After much persuasion, Tori and Pasta finally agreed to the plan. They made their way to Cumbleton¡¯s warehouse, situated on the eastern edge of town, nestled unobtrusively in the neighbourhood. The warehouse contained carriages and horses in separate sectors, with several individuals tending to them. Cumbleton, a portly, bald man adorned with a glistening gold chain, held a chart while a young man stood next to him, showing his concerns about it. Cumbleton nodded and looked across to the entrance. His eyes met that of Hudson.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be,¡± he exclaimed, dropping the chart and rushing towards Hudson. He wrapped his arms around him in a comforting hug. ¡°I thought you were killed, master.¡±


    ¡°My arm, Cumbleton, you¡¯re hurting it¡±


    ¡°Apologies, apologies. I heard what happened at the manor. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m breathing, at least,¡± he said with a playful grin.


    Cumbleton noticed the others and gave them a bow. ¡°You have my thanks for taking care of Master Hudson,¡± he turned back to Hudson, ¡°Our friends at the manor. Are they aware of your arrival?¡±


    ¡°They do not know, so we should maintain secrecy about my arrival at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Noted, Master Hudson¡±


    Mr. Swordsman walked forward, shoving the drooling Pasta and Tori to the side. Pasta


    ¡°You really do trust Hudson, even after what happened,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    ¡°But of course, Master would never have done that¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Cumbleton. At the moment, I would love it if you look after my friend''s carriage, keeping it in the dark¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take care of the carriage. No one is getting past me,¡± he said, showing his muscles.


    ¡°I appreciate it¡±


    Cumbleton called his assistant to keep the carriage in one of the free slots. Emilia noticed it¡¯s been way too quiet lately.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Pasta?¡± she asked.


    Hudson laughed, ¡°He was here, a minute ago¡±


    Tori returned to her senses. Pasta was no longer at her side. He has disappeared, leaving behind a puddle of his drool.


    Pasta could hide his aura to flee from the scene without anyone noticing, Mr. Swordsman thought. His growth was apparent, but his reason was unacceptable. His ability not to grasp what took precedence over the other could eventually land him in trouble.


    *


    Tony enjoyed his cigarette as he watched a drama performed by entertainers he had hired. The drama depicted a false history of a riot in the ninth realm. In reality, there was no riot, but a secret plan by the chiefs to take control of the realm, while some residents supported it. However, their plans were discovered, and a slaughter was ordered. They presented the chiefs and their families as gifts to a foreign empire known for their extravagant and outrageous lifestyle. The soldiers disguised themselves as citizens and attacked, making it appear like a riot, killing all the residents and their relatives who supported the chiefs. Only the king and a few others knew the truth. Tony watched the play with a bright smile.


    ¡°Lord Tony,¡± a guard said, bowing.


    ¡°Yes, what seems to be the problem?¡± he asked, clenching his fists to signal the entertainers to halt the play. The other guests turned to other activities, waiting for Tony to resume.


    ¡°There was an attack at the gate, this morning my lord¡±


    ¡°Bandits?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Tony stroked his beard. ¡°Hmm, send in the mercenaries to search the town.¡±


    ¡°I will do just that, my lord.¡± The guard bowed and left. He continued watching the play, laughing at the death scenes. The crowd wondered why he found it so amusing.


    *


    ¡°I have no idea where I am,¡± Pasta said, turning his head in every direction. He found himself in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by a massive crowd of people and carriages. ¡°Pyrovile sure is cramped,¡± he muttered, moving against the flow of the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, excuse me, sorry, let me through, I¡¯m sorry¡ªlet me through!¡± He hurriedly manoeuvred through the crowd, following wherever the wind took him.


    The enticing aroma of meat filled his nostrils, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint its source. His senses led him to a nearby market, where he knew he would find what he desired. Raw, boiled, fried, roasted meat¡ªhis mouth watered at the thought. He sprinted towards the market, passing by various stalls. The strong scents of spices and charred charcoal made him slightly queasy, but the promise of meat made it all worthwhile. He scanned the stalls, searching for his treasure, until he finally caught a whiff of something tempting. The steam of freshly cooked meat wafted through the air, teasing his senses. He could already imagine a bowl of rice topped with a succulent steak, smothered in a flavorful sauce, accompanied by a refreshing sake to wash it all down. The anticipation made him salivate uncontrollably, his body craving the delicacy.


    With his tongue practically hanging out, he dashed through the market as fast as his legs would carry him. He no longer cared about concealing his aura; all that mattered was breakfast. He ran, his tongue flapping in the wind, until his face collided with a towering figure, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re in my way,¡± he exclaimed, glancing up at the imposing man.


    The man was even taller than Mr Swordsman, wearing a simple breastplate over his short-sleeved attire, with a massive sword strapped to his side. His aura surpassed Pasta¡¯s, and his piercing stare sent shivers down Pasta¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going. Boy!¡± the man reprimanded.


    Before Pasta could respond, a girl wearing a maid¡¯s outfit approached them.


    ¡°Come on now, little Bobby, don¡¯t be so hard on him,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mary, he was the one who bumped into me, so I¡¯m not at fault here¡±


    She passed the basket of groceries to Little Bobby and gave Willy a hand. ¡°I apologize for the trouble. Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 9: Late Dawn

    Matthew strolled down the Pyrovile streets, holding a skewered piece of meat, while a few guards followed closely behind him. While he was in the middle of his breakfast, someone informed him about two bandits who had entered the town. He took a bite of the meat, finding it to be a bit too chewy, but still enjoyable, paying no mind to the stares he got from the town¡¯s residents. Matthew did find the situation strange. bandits rarely attacked the town directly; he believed the bandits disguised themselves, carried out their activities, and then left without being noticed all possible if they paid a fine at least all according to what he was told by his comrades.


    ¡°Can you give me a description of both men?¡± Matthew asked, still chewing on the same piece of meat.


    ¡°A young man, average height and a muscular physique, fair complexion, and piercing black eyes, brandishing a sword with a slightly curved tip. The other was a towering swordsman, overshadowing his companion in height. I could only catch a glimpse of him as we fled for our lives, but the image of his straw hat stayed with me.¡±


    ¡°Straw hat?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard said. ¡°He also knocked out a few of our guards without laying a finger on them.¡±


    Matthew increased the pace, throwing the remains of his meat, and swallowed down the impenetrable one he¡¯d been battling with.


    There would be no mercy for those who had wronged them. The straw-hatted man and his assistant would soon learn the consequences of their actions. Matthew¡¯s grip on his sword tightened even more.


    *


    ¡°Delicious!¡± exclaimed Pasta as he bit into the chewy meat on the skewer. He couldn¡¯t wait for it to soften before swallowing. Pyrovile had some peculiar preferences, selling this type of meat in bustling work areas so people could constantly chew on it while they went about their day. That idea is of a genius.


    ¡°Why did you let him join us and also free food?¡± Little Bobby asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Mary replied, placing her finger on her chin. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you were being rude and tarnishing our Lord¡¯s reputation, or perhaps I just liked being accompanied by strangers in the market.¡±


    Little Bobby turned away, refusing to speak any further since it may cause an argument, one he knew he couldn¡¯t win.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but could you tell me where I can find more meat to eat?¡± Pasta asked, ¡°Oh, that rhymes¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have many restaurants in Pyrovile, but there¡¯s a popular meat shack nearby. An amazing place it is if you know how to handle your beer.¡± Mary said, proudly.


    ¡°We¡¯re busy with our shopping right now, so you should go on ahead,¡± Little Bobby said.


    ¡°Bobby Arkan Junior, is this how you treat visitors?¡± Mary scolded. ¡°He clearly isn¡¯t from around here, so of course he doesn¡¯t know where the shack is located.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mary. I got carried away,¡± Little Bobby apologized.


    Mary smiled at him and then turned to Pasta, giving a slight bow. ¡°I apologize for his rudeness. We¡¯ll guide you to the meat shack; it¡¯s on our way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I really appreciate it,¡± Pasta said, wrapping his arms around Mary¡¯s shoulders. He could feel the hair around his arm standing, and an ominous stare from behind. Little Bobby¡¯s eyes glow red as he reaches for his sword. However, Pasta quickly removed his arm from Mary and laughed awkwardly behind them.


    They continued on their way, stopped at a shop, and Mary carefully inspected the cabbages, searching for any black spots. She selected the good ones and tossed them into her basket. The shopping list wasn¡¯t extensive, and she would be finished in a few minutes.


    *


    Mr Swordsman and Hudson stayed alone on the rooftops. The view of the town was rather underwhelming, with nothing much to see except for the half-naked fire dancers and other street entertainers. The once enticing smell of meat had now become a nuisance to him.


    ¡°Is it a good idea to leave the others behind?¡± Hudson asked.


    ¡°Staying with them will only put our plan in jeopardy,¡± Mr Swordsman said, his eyes surveying the town again.


    ¡°But if we stick together, we can easily take out Tony.¡±


    Mr Swordsman explained, ¡°It won¡¯t matter if we can take out Tony if the others are discovered or captured early on. The last thing we need is to plan a rescue¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Sticking with them will only bring trouble. To the guards, Pasta and Mr. Swordsman are just bandits while I¡¯m wanted and the others are regular people¡±


    They made their way through the bustling market, where traders¡¯ shouts for customers echoed from every corner.


    ¡°How¡¯s your arm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now, thanks,¡± Hudson replied as he removed his cast and tested his arm for any lingering pain. He felt a slight ache, but it didn¡¯t bother him much compared to when he first got injured.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see if we can find you a suitable weapon.¡±


    ¡°Weapon?¡±


    They approached a shouting old man who had a small store filled with barrels of swords.


    ¡°Hello, esteemed swordsman. Here, I have a wide selection of weapons to choose from, the finest in the nine realms. You won¡¯t find them anywhere else, I guarantee it.¡±


    Mr Swordsman examined one sword, admiring its surface and flame-like design on the hilt of the blade. However, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had seen it before.


    ¡°Ah, I see you like that one. It¡¯s a magnificent blade, passed down through generations of hardship and war. It has endured countless trials and its fiery nature is a testament to its strength.¡±


    Mr Swordsman returned the blade to the trader, saying, ¡°Not quite what we¡¯re looking for. The edges are too blunt for my companion, right, Hudson?¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Hudson nodded in agreement. ¡°Hmm, yes. We should continue our search.¡±


    The trader, slightly disappointed, offered, ¡°I can bring more swords for you to consider. Just wait here, okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, my friend. We will take our leave.¡± As they turned to leave, the trader stretched his arm to stop them and accidentally knocked over a large sack, revealing more flame swords.


    ¡°Looks like there are plenty of special swords here that have seen the perils of war,¡± Hudson said, suppressing his laughter.


    As they ventured further into the market, Mr. Swordsman noticed a subtle change in the atmosphere. Despite the bright sunshine, there was an ominous feeling of impending darkness in the air. An enigmatic aura, as strong as his - maybe even stronger - flowed through the streets rapidly. It went unnoticed by the townsfolk, but it left behind a bitter taste in Mr. Swordsman¡¯s mouth. The storm clouds he had observed the previous day were rapidly approaching, casting a shadow over the once-vibrant scene.


    ¡°Strange weather we¡¯re having today.¡±


    *


    Pasta arrived at Meaty Maniacs, an eccentric eatery known for its meat dishes and alcoholic beverages. The enticing aroma of tender meat filled the air, and Pasta could already envision himself satisfying his hunger. In a rush towards the counter, he was halted by an enormous figure wearing an apron, who then pointed to a sign next to Pasta that read, ¡°No Swords allowed¡±.


    Pasta eyed the food being served and back at the sign, then again to the food.


    ¡°Anything for the meal,¡± he said, dropping his sword in the barrel.


    He placed his sword among the rest of the barrel with the other swords. He ordered his usual rice, meat, and a nice sauce to top it all off. Mary sat next to him.


    ¡°So Hudson right? What brings you to Pyrovile?¡± Mary asked. Little Bobby stood guard at the entrance.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to help a friend of mine, nothing much¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean to pry, but what sort of problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡±


    Mary nodded, ¡°I understand¡±


    Pasta took up a glass of water and offered it to her, but she politely declined it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a nice girl, maybe too nice,¡± Pasta said, drinking his glass of water. ¡°You bought me a chewy delicacy and now you¡¯re also paying for my meal¡±


    ¡°No worries, anything for a visitor of Pyrovile¡±


    Pasta¡¯s eyes glittered. He has finally seen the girl one more nicer than the two demon queens he¡¯s been traveling with. He went on one knee and stretched his hand to her.


    ¡°Marry me¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she said, her face bright red, about to explode maybe.


    Little Bobby wielded his sword with no care for the rules of the restaurant. Pasta noticed him once again and took his seat.


    ¡°Just a little joke, that¡¯s all,¡± Pasta said.


    ¡°OK, then.¡± She said, grabbing a glass of water to calm her nerves.


    The server came over with Pasta¡¯s order, dropping it on the table before taking her leave.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Pasta said, clapping his hands. The bowl of rice with his sauce and tender meat filled the surrounding air. His aura brightened, which intrigued Little Bobby.


    ¡°He¡¯s not an ordinary one,¡± Little Bobby said, ¡°And his sword also doesn¡¯t feel normal¡±


    The doors open, Matthew and the guards walk in, all brandishing weapons.


    ¡°Guess our sources were right. There is a strange visitor here¡±


    Matthew saw the notice on the wall and let out a sigh. ¡°I forgot we¡¯re here,¡± he said, ¡°Ok boys, keep your weapons¡±


    ¡°What brings the guards and the mercenary to a place like this?¡± Little Bobby asked, meeting Matthew¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Huh? Can¡¯t we have breakfast anymore?¡± Matthew said, ¡°I was interrupted earlier so I¡¯m in no mood for your questions, servant.¡±


    Pasta received his hot bowl of rice. ¡°Thanks, Mary, I owe you big time.¡± His aura picked up, he was surrounded by three no five men. They had no weapons, but their aura was stronger than mere town folks.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, Bandit¡± Matthew said with a grin, pulling a seat next to Pasta.


    ¡°Oh, I get it. Are you guys hungry?¡±


    ¡°How does that have to do with what I said?¡±


    ¡°My name? I don¡¯t have one hehe¡±


    Matthew chuckled, ¡°You really are like that man¡±.


    Pasta cocked his head, ¡°So you know Mr. Swordsman huh,¡± he said, picking up his spoon. ¡°That¡¯s nice, pretty weird fellow. Now may you excuse me? I¡¯m about to have my breakfast.¡±


    Matthew knocked off his spoon and eyed Mary, who ignored him, enjoying her empty glass of water, then back to Pasta, ¡°Do you think this is some sort of joke?¡±


    Little Bobby moved forward but was stopped by some of the guards. Some others came in and surrounded Pasta.


    ¡°You know why I¡¯m here,¡± Matthew said, his voice low. ¡°Now should we do this the easy way or the hard way¡±


    Pasta laughed, ¡°You really are hungry, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Matthew swung his arm, signaling the guards to hold down Pasta, who bowed his head and took a deep breath. ¡°This is gonna be fun¡±


    He abruptly leaped out of his seat, and despite their attempts to restrain him, he managed to vault onto the counter, kicking plates toward the guards.


    ¡°Damn you,¡± one of the guards muttered.


    He skillfully evaded each guard as he hopped across the shack, leaping onto tables, and unintentionally knocking off the food. The other customers fled in fear of getting hurt. Mary remained in her seat. For some reason, she enjoyed watching the chaos.


    The chief, unperturbed by the commotion, silently headed towards the door, flipping the sign from ¡°open¡± to ¡°closed¡±. He paid no attention to the damages, as long as his simple rule remained unbroken. His face remained impassive, his unkempt beard faintly smelling of animal fat. Returning to the kitchen, he continued working on his masterpiece.


    Pasta found himself cornered with no escape. The guards had surrounded him again. Desperate, he grabbed forks and butter knives from the table and skillfully flung them towards the guards¡¯ eyes.


    Matthew grew increasingly frustrated and pursued him. Pasta positioned himself at one end of the table while Matthew stood at the other.


    ¡°This is pointless. Stop with your games and tell me where I can find your partner,¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°No deal. Maybe if you bring me another bowl of rice, I might consider it,¡± Pasta taunted.


    ¡°You have no right to negotiate. Now tell me,¡± Matthew retorted.


    ¡°Are you really a dedicated guy at your work, or are you just too poor to afford rice?¡± Pasta said, his voice with a higher pitched than normal. ¡°Want some coins? They¡¯ll go a long way for you.¡±


    Enraged, Matthew moved to the other side of the table and Pasta mirrored his movements, constantly switching positions. However, Matthew eventually outsmarted him and leaped over the table. Pasta swiftly slid under the table to the opposite side and bolted for the exit. Retrieving his sword, he stylishly placed two fingers on his forehead and bid them farewell.


    ¡°Hey, Bandit, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Matthew said, his fingers threatening Mary¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Little Bobby rushed towards her but was restrained once again. Matthew chuckled, his eyes widening and his veins pulsating. Saliva dripped from his mouth. ¡°If you want to save your dear friend here. I suggest you give up?¡±


    Pasta slowly made his way towards the exit, disregarding Matthew¡¯s threats. The mission took precedence; the others needed him, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be captured here. Saving hundreds of lives outweighed saving one. So why couldn¡¯t he bring himself to leave the room? Standing at the entrance with a sword in hand, he turned to face Matthew, only to be swiftly knocked out by the approaching guards.


    *


    ¡°Lord Sparrow, a delivery arrived,¡± a guard said.


    Sparrow lounged on his plush couch, running his fingers through the soft fur of a white kitten as he savored a crisp, red apple beneath the warm gaze of the morning sunlight. He cast a sly glance at the guards, placing a finger to his lips and giving a casual wave of his hand. The guard responded with a respectful bow and promptly exited the room.


    ¡°Tony, what brings you here and at the perfect moment too¡±


    The guards opened the doors for Tony, as he strode in, ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t have surprises Sparrow,¡± Tony said, ¡°Still as perspective as ever¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the compliment. It isn¡¯t common for you to visit me, so what¡¯s the special occasion or dolmen¡±


    Tony sat next to Sparrow, tapping the edge of his glass, which the maid responded to by pouring him a drink. ¡°Rumors¡±


    ¡°Rumors?¡±


    Tony took a sip of the wine, placed the glass on the table, and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s here in Pyrovile¡±


    ¡°I would like it if you didn¡¯t beat around the bush at the moment. Anticipation for your news has driven me slightly mad¡±


    ¡°The one who¡¯s been the major topic these days, someone we didn¡¯t expect we ever have to get involved with¡±


    Sparrow let go of his cat and leaned back in his chair, eyeing the ceiling. ¡°The Weeping Swordsman has arrived in Pyrovile¡±


    Tony sighed, finishing up his wine, ¡°So you¡¯re already aware,¡± he said, ¡°This is going to be problematic¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, but I¡¯ve just received some news,¡± Sparrow said, gazing at his feet. The room grew dimmer as heavy, dark storm clouds obscured the sun.


    The guard returned, holding a black suitcase. He placed it on the table, put the password, and opened it before taking his leave.


    ¡°Beautiful right? A weapon capable of killing the Weeping Swordsman¡±


    *


    ¡°They say he¡¯s immortal¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not human, that¡¯s for sure¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Pasta¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered open. The murmurs and chaotic footsteps around him made his ears ring. His vision was hazy, but amidst the confusion, he spotted Little Bobby dashing away with Mary in his arms.


    He saw Matthew glaring into the distance, his body shivering, while sweat raced down his face. Pasta was handcuffed and felt powerless. He looked ahead and saw an enigmatic figure wearing a straw hat and a black blade, emitting an enormous aura capable of easily breaking through walls.


    ¡°Mr. Swordsman?¡±

 Chapter 10: Fated Encounter

    Children dashed through the vibrant green fields, where delicate ice crystals adorned the ground. The air carried a refreshing coolness, and the cloudless sky stretched out like an expansive, empty blue canvas, inviting their vivid imaginations to fill the rest.


    With her eyes covered and a tail hooked behind her, she moved aimlessly while she swung a stick in the wind. The others prevented her and made animal noises to lure her in.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    She took off her mask and held a boy with fair skin and long hair that lent him a more feminine appearance. He was about the same age as them, around thirteen, but his well-built body didn¡¯t seem like that of a child.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in your game,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re always a killjoy, won¡¯t you loosen up a bit?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, you do always think like that,¡± another boy chimed in. ¡°No wonder the others don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if they don¡¯t like me¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have fun somewhere else then,¡± she said.


    The girl shoved him and laughed, tugging at both boys¡¯ shirts as she sprinted across the fields, leaving the others behind. They entered the forest and arrived at the exit, where a massive dojo greeted them. Excitedly, she pulled her friends inside, grabbing the attention of the other children and mentors, and causing the boys to blush a bit. She came to a halt, followed by the two boys. The atmosphere shifted, and their senses heightened to where they could even hear the individual rustling of leaves amidst the bustling dojo. They were being summoned.


    She released their hands and retraced her steps. The boys did the same, their heads bowed low. They arrived at the shoji door, guarded by two vigilant swordsmen. The door opened to welcome them in. They knelt on the mat and bowed to the figure before them. As they raised their heads, the air shifted once again. The old man had long, flowing gray hair that obscured his face. He wore a white garment and a black belt. He crossed his legs, sitting on the floor also, sighed, and savored the taste of tea before setting down his cup. His gaze fell upon the three children, and he sighed once more, as if struggling to find the right words.


    ¡°What do you believe defines a person¡¯s identity, children?¡± the old man asked, shifting his seating position to a more comfortable one.


    They eyed the old man. The sudden question was quite a shock to them. Both boys remained silent, racking their brains to come up with an appropriate answer. No answer would do. They''re keeping their sensei waiting was a crime that only attracted death.


    ¡°One¡¯s character, experiences, mentality, and, above all, aura,¡± the girl responded confidently.


    ¡°Good,¡± the old man acknowledged with a nod. ¡°We often try to escape our true selves, hoping for a better life than what we currently have. Trials, hardships, peace, and companionship all shape who we are. Yet, we continue to run, and we will keep running.¡± He took another sip of his tea and let out a sigh.


    The boys were still silent, their hearts ravaged with joy. The answer was so easy; they thought. Now they could leave. Being around him was overwhelming, and staying too long was rumored by the other children to bring either disease or blessings. Their sensei dropped his empty cup at his side and sighed.


    ¡°You must leave now, as training is about to commence. That¡¯s all for today,¡± he said, turning his attention to the boys. ¡°However, both of you should stay.¡±


    *


    The street was crowded, all enjoying their traditional fire dance performed by an obvious group of rookies. Though they made their mistakes here and there. One could see the passion in their steps, and the joy on each of their faces.


    Mr. Swordsman observed them. They dressed as animals and twirled a long stick engulfed in flames at both ends. They moved with grace, preventing themselves from getting burned while chanting their anthem.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Swordsman, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hudson asked.


    ¡°Nothing, Hudson¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯ve been silent for a while. I never knew you found interest in these things¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Now let¡¯s move¡±


    Mr. Swordsman nodded, and they continued walking through the bustling market, with Hudson hiding his face with one of Mr. Swordsman¡¯s cloaks. The crowd grew more chaotic, which made searching for Pasta more challenging. Mr. Swordsman wondered why he had that dream and why it was happening now. He remembered seeing a vision in the forest while searching for food and the unbearable feeling he had, which he ignored. His head throbbed and his body temperature began to rise. His vision blurred as he slowly made his way through the sea of people. Not this again, he thought, sinking to his knees.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright? You seem sick,¡± Hudson asked, helping Mr. Swordsman up and guiding him to the shade of an abandoned store.


    ¡°Leave me, Hudson. I¡¯ll be fine¡±


    ¡°You need medical help. I¡¯ll go find a doctor¡±


    Hudson continued walking, but Mr. Swordsman abruptly grabbed his arm, his eyes filled with unease and fear. Hudson had never seen him like this. He wondered if it was more than just a sickness.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mr. Swordsman reassured him, his body gradually returning to its normal temperature after taking a few deep breaths.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask the locals about Pasta¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯m confident they won¡¯t fail to notice an obnoxious and loud boy around here.¡±


    Hudson nodded in agreement, but the situation still perplexed him. Mr. Swordsman¡¯s body had been overheating, and he had appeared to be on the brink of death just moments ago. How could he have been healed in an instant? As they resumed their stroll, Hudson followed Mr. Swordsman. Their path led them to a talented musician nestled within a quaint, regal purple canopy.


    The canopy was beautifully decorated with dazzling jewels and the most exquisite fabrics. Surrounding the canopy were several hats overflowing with coins. The musician donned a vibrant purple outfit, embellished with hints of red and green fabric, creating a colorful and eye-catching ensemble. His long, dark purple hair was adorned with multiple decorative pins, adding to his unique and striking appearance. Mr. Swordsman dropped a coin into the musician¡¯s hat.


    ¡°Excuse me, mister.¡± Mr. Swordsman said, eyeing the musician.


    The musician simply continued polishing his flute, paying no attention. Mr. Swordsman let out a sigh and dropped a small pouch of coins into the musician¡¯s hat.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked, dropping his flute.


    ¡°Have you seen a boy who is about ye tall, with dark hair, deafening, and also annoying as a toothache?¡±


    The man shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but in this bustling town, there are plenty of folks who fit that description. It¡¯s hard to keep track.¡±


    ¡°Ok then, thank you for your time¡±


    Mr. Swordsman and Hudson prepared to leave but were stopped by the musician¡¯s voice.


    ¡°But one person did catch my attention,¡± the musician said eagerly, ¡°a fast one who kept on yelling ¡®meat¡¯ as he ran through the streets, exuding a powerful aura. I hope this helps a bit.¡±


    ¡°Where can we find him?¡±


    The musician pointed toward the famous meat shack, just a few meters away. They prepared to make their way there but were stopped by the musician¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°The one who fell from the skies is causing havoc.¡± He said, ¡°So it¡¯s your choice if you wish for death.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the advice,¡± Mr. Swordsman gave a quick bow and went towards the shack. Hudson trailed him from behind.


    *


    Tori took a large bite, tearing the flesh from the bones. She continued to devour the meat, not pausing for a moment.


    ¡°Tori?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Emilia couldn¡¯t help but worry as she watched a young, beautiful woman devour her meal with no regard for proper table manners. With a sigh, Emilia ordered chicken wings and orange juice. They had been at the food cart for over twenty minutes now. Mr. Swordsman had gone to find Pasta, while Grand Pappy had gone off with Cumbleton for protection, she thinks. Emilia had been observing the city. The town was still under construction, as were some of the houses and establishments. Entertainers were present on every corner, and their black skin indicated that they were not from the seventh, but rather from the northern parts of the third or fourth. The statues intrigued her even more. Although the town seemed new, these statues showed signs of old age. Statues were scattered everywhere, each holding a torch in one hand and either an instrument, weapon, or some other item in the other. Emilia was left alone with Tori to investigate these things until the mission commenced. The best way to get information was to talk to the residents, ask questions, and follow clues till you revealed the secrets, all said in her trusty guidebook, but there was a slight problem with that plan...


    She couldn¡¯t speak. There was no way she could ask a stranger questions. If the person is someone she knows or has spoken to at least once, she will have no problem asking them.


    ¡°Are you going to eat that?¡± Tori asked, pointing at Emilia¡¯s food.


    Emilia nodded and began eating her meal. After settling the bill with the chef, Tori decided to remain at the food cart for a little while longer. She was feeling quite stuffed and found it difficult to move after indulging in such a feast.


    ¡°Preposterous,¡± a man said. ¡°Here in Pyrovile?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all around. How did you not hear?¡± another replied.


    ¡°What are y¡¯all talking about?¡± Tory chimed in.


    ¡°Foreigner, you probably haven¡¯t heard of him, so you should be careful.¡±


    ¡°Heard of who exactly?¡± Tori asked.


    ¡°A notorious swordsman in these parts, who goes around and commits atrocious crimes,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Some myth the adventurers probably made up.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here, you dimwit,¡± the other replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± Tori asked.


    Emilia noticed the frustration growing on Tori¡¯s face, and she immediately grasped the gravity of the situation. Dealing with a dangerous swordsman like that could seriously disrupt their plans. And on top of that, Tori had a troubling history with him.


    ¡°We need to inform Mr. Swordsman and the others,¡± Emilia said, pulling Tori. ¡°He should be aware of these changes before he causes a scene or something.¡±


    Tori didn¡¯t expect it to come this soon. Her original plan was to go meet up with her comrades and fight this swordsman together, but now that¡¯s all changed. Gritting her teeth, she was deep in contemplation as Emilia tugged her along the bustling streets of Pyrovile. This was the man who had attacked her friends, inflicting unimaginable pain. A murderer, an evildoer, and he¡¯ll meet his end here, regardless of who he is.


    *


    Matthew remembered his last encounter with the swordsman at the bar in Kanto. The swordsman easily killed the people who tried to provoke him, causing chaos in the once lively bar. When he unleashed a powerful burst of aura, it knocked out Matthew and some of his comrades. By the time he regained consciousness, his friends were dead. He, along with the other survivors, were labeled as criminals. To seek revenge someday, he joined forces with Lester.


    Matthew watched the crowd scatter from the market square as people ran in all directions. Traders and buyers hastily fled from the chaotic scene. The guards, resembling airborne pigs, crashed into carriages and barrels. Amidst the commotion, The Weeping swordsman loomed large, his straw hat clutched in one hand as his dark cloak and hair billowed in the wind. His presence knocked out the remaining guards, his aura crackling with power. Matthew couldn¡¯t contain his laughter, clutching his stomach as he fell to his knees. Even the guards restraining Pasta joined in, their laughter devoid of understanding why.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally revealed yourself,¡± Matthew said, brandishing his sword and assuming a stance. ¡°I will have my revenge for what you did in Kanto, you brute!¡±


    Matthew charged towards the swordsman, swinging his blade in a forceful arc aimed at his face. However, the swordsman swiftly bent over, contorting his body to land a straight kick to Matthew¡¯s stomach. Sent soaring through the air, Matthew maintained a smile as he wore a glove, complete with advanced machinery, and propelled himself downward with a powerful sonic blast.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Matthew said, preparing for another swing.


    Once again, the swordsman evaded the attack, but this time, Matthew managed to land a punch to his face.


    The Swordsman leapt back to maintain his stance and charged towards Matthew


    Taking a deep breath, Matthew focused on his aura, feeling his entire body heat up as his speed increased. With newfound swiftness, he dashed towards the swordsman, swinging his sword. However, the swordsman swiftly struck him on the neck with his palm, launching him away.


    ¡°Why so silent? You won¡¯t kill me that easily.¡± Matthew said, coughing out blood.


    Rubbing his gloved hands together, he conjured sparks as a powerful force of energy surrounded him. He unleashed the blast towards the swordsman. To his astonishment, the swordsman effortlessly dissipated it with just his bare hands, the blast not even affecting his clothes.


    Matthew fell to his knees, feeling utterly exhausted and furious. Despite acquiring new gear, he was still no match for this spawn of hell.


    ¡°We will support you, sir,¡± the other guards pledged, abandoning Pasta. However, the swordsman swiftly cut them off, striking both the guards and Matthew in one swoop. Though they were not dead or unconscious, their injuries were severe. The streets now lay empty, and reinforcements were on their way. The swordsman approached Pasta, his gaze fixed on the sleeping boy. Slowly unsheathing his blade. The atmosphere shifted, the air crackled with ominous energy, and the once already tensed frequency changed into one heavier than the former. Heavy clouds loomed overhead, casting a sense of foreboding over the landscape. As he turned, the swordsman locked eyes with a figure approaching from afar. Clad in the same attire and wielding an identical black blade, but there was no clear distinction between them.

 Chapter 11: Mr Swordsman Resolve

    ¡°Why do you wield the sword?¡±


    A question given by his master. He had nothing to say; what could he say?


    ¡°Isolated and unloved, judged and envied, we are all nameless children. We train and train to become the very best. We strive to make a name, and bleed to show our silent pain,¡± he muttered, turning to the girl who pulled him in, the same girl who played the fox.


    ¡°Why so moody all of a sudden?¡± she said, biting from her corn.


    He sat curled up on the floor, the silence lingering as the warm breeze blew in through the open windows of the dojo.


    ¡°I would like to get some sleep,¡± he finally said, hiding his face.


    ¡°What were you told by the master? The other boy was all jumpy-dumpy, while you¡ª¡±


    He stood abruptly and began to walk away. She followed close behind. ¡°Come on, tell me! No secrets! Come oooon.¡±


    She bumped into him playfully. He shot her a glare, but she only smirked and went back to eating.


    He strolled along the halls. The sun began its descent, casting a warm, golden glow onto the polished wooden pathway. He made his way through the training grounds, where the air resonated with the sounds of chanting and the grunts of trainees. However, under these sounds, whispers of disdain and insults reached the boy¡¯s ear. He increased the pace, while the girl did the same.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to listen to them¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you do. It¡¯s written all over your face. Cheer up,¡± she said, patting him on the back and taking a huge bite of her dinner. ¡°Or are you mad because you¡¯re hungry? Here, have some.¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Your loss.¡±


    He walked past a mirror, pausing to study his reflection. Minutes passed as he stared. The girl yawned and glanced at the mirror, curious to see what captivated him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing written on my face,¡± he said, touching his face.


    She shrieked, ¡°It¡¯s an expression! Even I know that! Is that why you were staring for so long!?¡±


    The girl held onto her trousers and lowered her head. She pulled his arm and ran through the halls. They entered a dark room. It was filled with dusty boxes, containing books, maps, and old weapons.


    She pointed at him; her face was stern.


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s it! You are way too gloomy. If anything is on your mind, tell me. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, holding back his tears.


    She ran towards him, embracing him. His tears dripped down her shoulders. He held it in, his heart wavering and shattering with each sniffle he took.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alri- ¡°she said, also crying.


    ¡°What are we? Just tools made for battle. Is there nothing more? We don¡¯t even have names. A life for another and a death to be forgotten is our fate. Just like our masters¡±


    She held him close, then pushed him away, also throwing her unfinished corn out the window.


    ¡°I am sick of this!¡± she exclaimed


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sick of it, I say.¡±


    She stretched her arms toward the boy. ¡°We may be nameless, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll never have one. We may be trained to become monsters, but our soul is that of humans. We may feel alone, but we have each other. Me, you and the others.¡±


    ¡°Not everything can change,¡± he said, turning away.


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s no excuse for us not to try,¡± she said, stretching her arms towards the boy. ¡°We just have to begin somewhere.¡±


    *


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    The barren land before the meat shack was littered with bodies, the cold wind sweeping through as the enigmatic swordsman stood. Darkness shrouded his face.


    ¡°I am the one whose blade will shape the fate of this forsaken continent. Do I not look familiar?¡±


    He looked similar to Mr Swordsman, but his sword was different.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mr. Swordsman replied, his tone indifferent. ¡°Would you pardon me? I¡¯m only here for the boy. And while you¡¯re at it, explain why we seem to share the same attire.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my prey, so no, I won¡¯t pardon you. As for the clothes... funny, I was about to ask you the same thing. I just happened to be here, but it seems fate had other plans.¡±


    The air was cool and heavy, with thunder resounding in the distance. They stood in silence, waiting for the other to draw his blade.


    A drop of rain fell. The two swordsmen locked eyes and clashed swords, their blades hit, creating a massive shockwave.


    ¡°Are you working with the mercenaries?¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    ¡°Does it look like it?¡±


    Their blades collided at a fiery speed. The sound of metal rang out as they fought. Mr Swordsman pushed him, cutting down the stores and wares.


    ¡°Just who are you!¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, his voice resonating.


    The other swordsman leapt back and landed on one of the side torches. He twirled his sword around his fingers and returned it to its sheath.


    ¡°More time. Just a little more,¡± he said to himself.


    He threw a flying slash at Mr. Swordsman, who deflected the attack. More slashes followed. Gripping his sword tighter, he launched a counterattack. The swordsman seemed strangely familiar; his sword style and demeanour reminded Mr Swordsman of himself.


    Mr Swordsman leapt over the slashes, landing on a building. This was going nowhere, and he knew it. He blocked each strike the swordsman took, and vice versa.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of this,¡± the swordsman whispered. ¡°Why are you running? Weeping swordsman.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    What did he say, Mr Swordsman thought. The ground trembled, and the air shifted to a certain frequency. He recognized this energy. There was no doubt anymore.


    ¡°The only companion we have is silence, where words fail to express our pain,¡± he said, turning to Mr Swordsman. ¡°I have figured it out. Who I am. Who we are. We are worse than the lords themselves, cunning as the devil and blessed by the blade¡±


    He jumped into the air. With the sword resting on his shoulder. Mr Swordsman fixed his gaze on his airborne stance, his skin quivering. His heart weighed heavy, and a melody began playing in his ears, a song from a child¡¯s game, a tail on a mischievous girl. Something he wanted to forget. He lowered his head and began mumbling to himself as the swordsman''s blade neared him.


    ¡°Do you hear that?! That¡¯s our regret. Forget about everything. Everything that happened!¡±


    A two-sided scythe flew towards the weeping swordsman. He redirected its trajecTori midair and assessed who his new enemy might be. It was a girl, accompanied by another.


    ¡°Mr. Swordsman, are you alright?¡± Emilia asked, running towards him and placing her hand on his body. ¡°You¡¯re hot. We need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    The scythe returned, and the swordsman¡¯s eyes widened as he swung his sword to divert its path. It landed back in Tori¡¯s hands, and she struck it to the floor.


    ¡°Hey, stop right there,¡± a mercenary said, running into the scene, ¡°You all are under arrest¡±


    More joined in, gripping their weapons as they approached the weeping swordsman.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± the weeping swordsman said, his energy seeping out for a burst.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you mongrels!¡± Mathew said, struggling to get to his feet.


    ¡°Sir, the other mercenaries are on their way. We should-¡°


    ¡°Grab that boy over there and let¡¯s move. This battle does not need our involvement. NOW MOVE!¡±


    Mathew glared at a cloaked Hudson who stayed hidden in the shadows. He fled, with the other guards supporting him as they picked up Pasta.


    Mr Swordsman stood, gasping for breath. The air shattered like glass, and a sudden storm began. Despite feeling calmer, Mr Swordsman experienced a headache and swelling in his eyes. He should be back at the market, not here. It wasn¡¯t a dream. He touched a huge rock, his blade dripping with blood. His clothes were drenched in rain. A memory, he thought.


    Back on the floor of the market, he held his throat and punched himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you do that?¡± Emilia asked.


    Tori gritted her teeth and twisted her scythe.


    ¡°I may not have my headphones here but I¡¯ll kill you, regardless¡±


    Tori dashed towards him, aiming for his head, which he dodged with ease. She continued moving her arms, hoping to land a hit. He grabbed her hands and squeezed them.


    Her coating became stronger, and so was her weapon. She coughed up blood the moment she achieved it.


    ¡°You foreigners are strange beings indeed. What a calm yet beautiful aura. Not one revealing your pain, but joy and peace. Yet,¡± he said, bringing himself closer to her ears. ¡°I can see through your facade.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tori pushed him away and swung even faster than before. The swordsman drew his sword and clashed it against her blades. She kept swinging and swinging while the weeping swordsman smiled, kicking her blades off her hands. His sword was at her neck. The world turned monochrome, and she stared at the blade aimed at her neck. Everything seemed slow. It¡¯s over, she thought. I wasn¡¯t able to have my revenge in the end. I¡¯m so selfish, so selfish. The droplets of rain began to drip down her face. It was over.


    ¡°Tori!,¡± Mr Swordsman screamed, blocking the blade. ¡°Emilia and Hudson, listen to me. I¡¯m fine. Go after Pasta, leave this man to me¡±


    A smile played on her lips as she thought, So Emilia was right.


    Tori picked up her blades and chased after Pasta, including Emilia and Hudson. Despite not being fast enough to catch up, Hudson kept on running.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then,¡± Tori said.


    Mr. Swordsman rose to his feet, his blade hanging from his arm. He glared at the figure before him, a sight that made his skin crawl, his headache, and his soul crushed with each passing second. However, they were alike, no; they are the same person. So why did he despise him? The ominous presence, the enigmatic nature even to oneself, the solitary hat, the pain concealed within words, and the unique style of his swordsmanship. Mr Swordsman gripped his blade and charged towards him. I will give everything I have for this fight, he thought. Their blades clashed once more. The tension in the air grew, and each strike sliced through the surrounding terrain. The melody echoed in Mr. Swordsman¡¯s ears, accompanied by the cold wind and the vibrant green grass above the clouds. This time, he let it play.


    The Weeping Swordsman evaded his attack and kicked him. He flew, crashing into a nearby shop. His coating lessened the pain.


    ¡°A man with no name, huh?¡± the Weeping Swordsman said. ¡°This life does not deserve such filth. We know that better than anyone¡±


    Mr Swordsman glared at him. He was furious. Of course, he knows that. He does not need a reminder from a copy.


    ¡°Your existence has been meaningless until now,¡± the Weeping Swordsman declared. ¡°While I acknowledge your strength, I loathe you. A swordsman who relies on emotions is nothing more than a sinful aberration. They taught us that.


    ¡°We are monsters, nameless monsters sent to this world to bring about its destruction and our own demise. We are not human, nor can we ever be. That path has long been forsaken. Isn¡¯t this what we were created for? To destroy and be left in the hands of death?¡±


    Mr Swordsman clenched his fist. There is no point in this fight, there never was. He had abandoned everything ever since the day he fell. He should forget about every memory he held about that place. That way, maybe. Just maybe, the pain he felt would disappear.


    *


    ¡°How about Hades?¡±


    ¡°What? Why that name?¡±


    She laughed, holding her tummy. ¡°Well, sometimes, you act like some sort of destroyer. Also, it¡¯s kinda cute.¡±


    ¡°Hades? Cute?¡±


    ¡°Yep, cute little Hades. I know you like it, right, right, right?¡± she asked, patting his head.


    He chuckled a bit but hid it immediately. She held his collar, her eyes beaming. ¡°Was that a smile?¡±


    ¡°Nope¡±


    ¡°It was. Nuh-uh. You just did. I saw it¡±


    ¡°Nope. I didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Ok then, it¡¯s your turn¡±


    ¡°My turn for what?¡±


    ¡°Should I spell it out for you, silly?¡± she said. ¡°Well, give me a name there. I said it¡±


    ¡°I- uh. Can¡¯t think of one right now¡±


    ¡°No fair, Hades¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one, I promise,¡± he said. ¡°And thank you.¡±


    His smile was so bright, having the ability to bring down worlds - a name befitting him and him alone. She smiled back at him, crossing her arms behind her back.


    ¡°Just pick a cute one for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    *


    ¡°My life hasn¡¯t been in vain,¡± he whispered. The air shifted once again, and the faint sound of a weeping child echoed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± the weeping swordsman said, taking a defensive stance. He was right all along. They were once the same person. Now he¡¯s different.


    ¡°I may be a murderer, an assassin, but I¡¯m still human. I am Hades, the one who will end you here for her, for my companions, my friends, and myself.¡±


    Hades held his sword, and it wept, releasing a cry that echoed through the space. A sword containing all his sins. His energy shook the clouds as the skies joined in the symphony of tears.


    His aura, the weeping swordsman thought, it changed. Everything about him just did.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!? Did you just accept that fate? It¡¯s already late. Redemption? You don¡¯t deserve it¡±


    Despite the storm drenching the streets, there was silence, and a bird remained frozen in the air.


    ¡°Who said I wanted redemption?¡± Mr swordsman whispered, revealing his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here to prove a point¡±


    Hades ran to him, landing multiple strikes. The attacks were too fast. It escaped the weeping swordsman''s defences.


    ¡°YOU ARE NOTHING! WE ALL ARE!¡± the swordsman bellowed, his aura surging as he enhanced his coating. Images of Pyrovile¡¯s gates flashed through his mind, an instruction echoing in his head: ¡®Find him and remind him of who he was.¡¯


    Why? Why was this happening? He thought. Was I nothing more than a puppet in someone else¡¯s twisted game? A mere imitation? No¡­ His grip tightened on his blade. I am the real one. That name is mine. I¡¯m no fake!


    ¡°I will end it here!¡± he screamed.


    The wind howled, tearing through the nearby shops, shattering windows, and ripping signs from their posts. The chef of the Meaty Shack hastily barricaded his doors, his employees huddling behind him.


    The Weeping Swordsman charged at him. His strikes improved with more energy. Hades met him blow for blow, their swords clashing. But then Hades pushed further, faster, each strike growing more relentless. He surged past the Weeping Swordsman, overwhelming him with a flurry of strikes too quick to counter.


    Hades struck him and his sword, sending them to the floor.


    The weeping swordsman coughed up blood. He gazed down at his reflection in the bloody puddle, but there was nothing. No face. No humanity. Just darkness.


    I was wrong, he thought, the bitter truth sinking in. I was never human to begin with.


    ¡°Blessed to birth, departed by death,¡± Hades said, breathing slowly. His aura flowed through his body, giving a soft red radiant glow.


    The sorrowful warrior beheld an astonishing sight. High above the billowing clouds, he glimpsed an enormous beast with mysterious yellow eyes that seemed to be obscured from view. The apparition resembled a demon covered by dark clouds. Hades¡¯ energy intensified. Every ounce of his body was filled with pure energy. Increasing with power by every second.


    ¡°I made a mistake,¡± the weeping swordsman whispered. ¡°She created me for this, right? To die at your hands. But I will not accept such fate¡±


    He swung his sword again and dashed towards Hades, screaming out, his tears dripping.


    Hades dashed through him. The beast above the skies gave a sinister smile. Surrounding houses crumbled, one by one, unable to withstand the force. The entrance to the Meaty Shack was obliterated, leaving nothing but splinters and debris.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. The name does fit,¡± Hades said.


    He sheathed his sword and turned back to the decapitated head. The rain grew wilder as the creature up above the clouds disappeared into the night, leaving nothing in its wake.

 Chapter 12: Identity

    ¡°To protect the ones I love,¡± the boy responded.


    Hades turned to him, then back to his master; he had no response. The disappointment in his master¡¯s eyes was obvious. A blade to protect a soul felt silly and unnecessary. After all, a friend of today could become an enemy of tomorrow. So, what happens next? Will the blade betray the one it once pledged to protect? Or will it shed blood without mercy or tears? These questions raced through the young boy¡¯s mind like a whirlwind.


    The rain was heavy and the weather cool. Mr. Swordsman stood outside the meat shack, observing the decapitated head of his foe. He returned his sword back in his scabbard. Memories he had hidden and rejected resurfaced. Same for the name he wanted to forget, leaving him with a nasty feeling in his gut. He had defeated the strange swordsman but was still not at ease. Hades picked up the head, shivering at first glance. His face was blank with no bodily features, his skin was rough like leather and his blood wasn¡¯t that of a human. He was a puppet, one controlled by no strings. He had heard tales of something similar from long ago, creatures who enjoy the glee of trickery and chaos. Manipulation was their game and people were their pawns to play. And this was just another victim. Who would enjoy this? He wondered. And why did they even bother playing as him?


    Mr. Swordsman let out a soft chuckle, finding it quite amusing that he was the weeping swordsman. He had never paid much attention to the rumors surrounding the weeping swordsman, always dismissing the topic. This swordsman possessed incredible strength, wielded a peculiar blade, and accomplished extraordinary feats, but Mr. Swordsman didn¡¯t bother delving into the specifics of these rumors. He only acknowledged that they shared something in common.


    Placing the severed head back on the floor, he watched it as the rain grew heavier. Despite his gratitude to the puppet swordsman, he had no answers to the questions plaguing his mind. However, he had a duty to fulfill. For a long time, he had wandered the lands in solitude, cherishing even the briefest moments of companionship. They took Pasta into custody, and although they might not be aware of his association with Hudson, they would perceive him as a criminal who had attacked the guards at the gate.


    Tori, Emilia, and Hudson had gone after the guards, and the storm showed no signs of abating. The worst-case scenario would be if they were all apprehended, leaving him with no choice but to rescue them. The true worst-case scenario would be death, and that was not an option. Adjusting his hat, he leaped from roof to roof, feeling a sense of nostalgia in the cold air and the lingering tension from the previous skirmish.


    As he traversed the empty streets, he couldn¡¯t determine whether the emptiness was because of the rain or the recent fight. Hades swiftly followed the same path as the others through the town, but they were nowhere to be found.


    *


    Sparrow grasped the weapon, taking in its dark, solid exterior. The complex inner workings caught his eye. Questions raced through his mind: How did it function? Who came up with its design? How fast could it end a life?


    Darkness enveloped his space, with leaves rustling and wind howling throughout the area. A fire burned in the hearth, giving off a soft, dancing light that acted as the major source of brightness and warmth in the room. Helpers moved, setting up torches and bringing hot tea to their master and his visitor. Sparrow kept looking at the weapon, his head full of questions but empty of answers. He knew one thing for sure: this weapon came from a big city outside the kingdom, a place where flying entities lived and people wore huge armor and fancy hats, all according to what his messenger said.


    Tony took a sip of his tea, enjoying its deep flavor and smell. A touch of honey and saffron mixed together, making an exquisite blend of tastes. He enjoyed his cup quite well, but another issue was evident.


    Staring at Sparrow, he finally spoke, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is a weapon that can kill the swordsman. But what is it called, if I may ask?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called a gun, Tony,¡± Sparrow replied, still feeling the edges of the weapon and the trigger.


    ¡°A gun, you say? But are you certain it can kill the weeping swordsman?¡±


    Sparrow continued to romance the weapon, eyeing Tony as he adjusted his monocle with his free hand. ¡°A sword made to slay a dragon should be stained with the blood of the beast. Otherwise, it is nothing but a hopeless dream.¡±


    ¡°So, this gun weapon has defeated a swordsman, maybe even countless?¡± Tony asked.


    ¡°It has taken the lives of both the weak and the strong in mere seconds,¡± Sparrow said, firing the gun at one of his men who stood guard in the room. The man fell to the floor, clutching his bleeding abdomen before succumbing to death. The other guards remained silent, their faces devoid of emotion, but their hearts filled with fear of being the next victims.


    ¡°A marvelous weapon indeed,¡± Tony said, applauding quietly. This weapon was rare in these parts, where swords, bows, and shields were the norm. The association had been forging deals with foreign nations, laying the groundwork for future business and friendship, for smooth sailing after their leader had acquired the throne. This weapon, along with the stone, would bring them closer to their goals. What was once just a mere dream would soon become a reality, and it all starts tomorrow.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    *


    Tori sprinted through the dampened streets, her heart racing like that of an abandoned lover. Tori halted in her pursuit, tilting her head as she spun her scythe, watching it shrink into a small baton. The storm showed no signs of letting up, and the once savory aroma of well-cooked meat now reeked of seared flesh. She had lost the men who captured Pasta. Standing silently, she recalled the previous battle.


    Emilia trailed behind Tori, sneezing and hastily searching her bag for a napkin. ¡°


    ¡°Tori, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emilia asked, her voice calm and low.


    Tori attempted to compose herself, her hands trembling and her stifled sobs audible. Emilia had been by her side of it all, and though their time together was short, she could sense Tori¡¯s distress. Embracing her, Emilia gently stroked her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you did your best,¡± she whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do anything right?¡± Tori choked out, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even land a decent blow on him. Even if I had been with the others when he attacked, I still wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. The Swordsman will take care of that imbecile. He won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Emilia continued to comfort Tori, her hand soothingly caressing her hair, leading her away from the storm and into a nearby inn.


    As they entered, a bustling restaurant filled with adventurers greeted them. A bard dressed in purple played his flute passionately in the center, creating a tranquil and calming atmosphere. A server hastily brought towels for the two women. ¡°Are you both alright? The storm is quite intense, right, right¡± the server asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Thank you for the towels.¡± Tori remained silent, her face slightly red.


    ¡°Just dry yourselves off, and we can arrange a room for both of you, yes, yes.¡±


    Emilia flashed a smile at Tori while taking her arm, and leading her to the bathroom to dry herself. Getting a room turned out to be easy¡ªthey didn¡¯t have to deal with boring forms, just showed their adventurer¡¯s ID and paid the fee. They walked into their unused space, seeing a simple room with one bed and a single window. Someone had made the bed, with blankets folded on the side. The floor and walls looked clean, without marks or dirt¡ªa pleasant surprise for such a cheap room.


    Emilia put her hands on her hips, feeling proud. Despite their financial struggles, they¡¯d found an okay place to stay. Her adventure had gone pretty well, except for a few hiccups¡ªnot enough food in the woods, Mr. Swordsman seeing her without clothes, watching a naked Pasta run after a girl, and the weeping swordsman. But right now, she felt happy. She looked at Tori, wanting to share her joy with her close friend, and saw Tori¡¯s cheeks were a bit red.


    ¡°Hey, Tori,¡± Emilia said, ¡°Is the room bad? We can get a better one, but I don¡¯t have enough money though. However, the room is still good and there are a lot of special features here too like huh¡­ the lighting and¡­. the bed. I think¡±


    She turned from side to side, taking in the sight of the single bed, then turned back to Tori and the bed. Her face turned bright red after she realized the current situation. Tori clapped her cheeks, bringing herself back to reality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it too much. It¡¯s still early in the afternoon,¡± Tori reassured her.


    Emilia remained red, knowing there were only a couple of hours left before bedtime. What would happen then? She hadn¡¯t even met her elf prince or an attractive S-class hottie who would take her on exciting adventures through different realms. How is she ever going to face them? Tori looked at Emilia and burst into laughter. She crossed her arms over Emilia¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Tori whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t bite.¡±


    ¡°I...,¡± Emilia stuttered before her brain finally let go and she fell unconscious, the only way to save herself from embarrassment. Tori continued to laugh as if her tummy was about to burst.


    ¡°Wakey, wakey, Emi, there¡¯s no time to sleep. We still need to find Pasta,¡± Tori urged.


    Emilia peeked and opened her eyes. She saw Tori sitting next to her, wearing an ominous smile that sent shivers down her spine. Emilia noticed the baton strapped to Tori¡¯s waist, recalling how she had seen the scythe transform into a baton in a flash.


    ¡°What sort of weapon is that?¡± Emilia asked, pointing at the baton.


    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s nothing special, really. Without my headphones, it¡¯s just an ordinary piece of junk¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything like it around here,¡± she said.


    ¡°Remember, I¡¯m not from around here,¡± Tori said as she playfully pushed back Emilia¡¯s head with a finger.


    ¡°Oh, sometimes I forget that. I remember you mentioning it during the fight. What are these headphones you speak of?¡±


    Tori pondered for a moment, then placed a finger on her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you some other time, I promise¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with everyone and their secrets first, Mr. Swordsman, now you,¡± Emilia pouted.


    ¡°I see you ladies are alright,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, holding a drenched Hudson in his hand as he perched himself on the open window.


    ¡°You girls are way too fast,¡± Hudson wheezed, his voice resembling that of a dying animal. Emilia and Tori let out screams, realizing that the window had been opened. They were also oblivious to the cold air and drizzle seeping through all along.


    Mr. Swordsman laughed while Hudson pondered his life choices and how he ended up in this predicament. Emilia ceased her screams and observed Mr. Swordsman as he chuckled. There was something different about him, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    ¡°There¡¯s this thing called using the front door,¡± Tori said.


    ¡°We¡¯re both criminals and adventurers and mercenaries are swarming downstairs. I¡¯d prefer to avoid a scene, especially with this half-dead child in tow.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman tossed Hudson into the room and locked the window to prevent more water from entering. Finally regrouped, they discussed the unexpected flaws in their plan. Pasta had been captured, and the mercenaries were aware of Emilia and Tori¡¯s association with them. Mr. Swordsman smiled, feeling a sense of relief upon discovering that the girls hadn¡¯t pursued Pasta any further and that Emilia seemed to be coping well despite her brother¡¯s capture, which piqued his curiosity.


    ¡°Emilia, are you alright? Considering Pasta¡¯s capture and all¡±


    Emilia offered a soft smile, placing her hand on her bag. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. After all, he¡¯s Pasta after all.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman wasn¡¯t concerned about that, but rather something else. He didn¡¯t want Pasta to cause any more major disturbances. That was his only wish at the moment.


    ¡°Pasta was taken by Lord Tony¡¯s mercenaries, so it¡¯s likely he¡¯s being held captive in the manor,¡± Hudson said. ¡°Right now, wouldn¡¯t our best option be to attack the manor, steal the stone, and rescue Pasta all at once?¡±


    Tori whistled as she strolled around the room, her hands clasped behind her back. ¡°So, we¡¯re after a stone. That¡¯s quite intriguing,¡± she said. ¡°I wonder what we need a mere stone for.¡±


    Emilia and Hudson quickly turned to Mr. Swordsman. He cocked his head and sighed. She did help fight the swordsman and also protected Emilia in his stead. He nodded. Emilia and Hudson¡¯s faces lit up like children getting candy. They filled Tori in on everything, from the noble¡¯s visit to the town¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cool,¡± Tori said, ¡°And you thought I was in cahoots with this Tony guy¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies,¡± Mr. Swordsman said.


    Ok, that¡¯s it, Emilia thought. Something was wrong with Mr. Swordsman. What happened in the fight and why was he acting so strange after it? Was he possessed by some kind of spirit after the fight?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, for suspecting you as the weeping swordsman,¡± Tori said.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to apologize for that since I am the weeping swordsman¡±


    Tori sighed, ¡°No, I was in the wrong, even when you¡¯ve been protecting Emilia and the others all this time and you even agreed to help Hudson. You are nothing like that devil¡¯s incarnate, so¡­¡±


    Emilia and Hudson stood, eyeing Mr. Swordsman, their mouth agape, making it a free passage for passerby insects.


    ¡°Did you just say you¡¯re the weeping swordsman?¡± Tori asked, her eyes widening.


    ¡°Yes, I am¡±

 Chapter 13: Two rights make a wrong

    Mary walked through the grand halls of the mansion as she carried her basket of groceries, leaving Little Bobby standing dutifully at the entrance. Her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of the Meat Shack and the guy named after a delicious meal.


    The afternoon sky darkened, and the persistent rain showed no sign of stopping. The central hall was adorned with a luxurious velvet carpet featuring intricate golden embroideries running from the entrance to the main hall. Sparse but imposing empty suits of armour stood sentinel on either side of the hall. It was a place where she had shared memories of cleaning together with Hudson.


    ¡°Hey, are you daydreaming or something?¡± Gordon said. He wore his usual apron stained with the food he was cooking and had a spatula in hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said. ¡°There was a fight at the market.¡±


    ¡°I heard. It¡¯s about the weeping swordsman, right? That youngster thinks he¡¯s a big shot just because he fell from the skies or whatnot. Back in my day, men were men who fought for their grand name, not like nowadays where a mere man is popular just because he survived a fall. I¡¯ll tell you all about the days of real men, dear. Pay close attention¡±


    Mary was half-heartedly listening to Gordon as her mind kept drifting back to the unsettling events at the shack. The fact that Pasta had stayed behind to protect her was unexpected, but also not necessary. She was certain that Mathew was only bluffing since he had no authority to harm a worker in Lord Tony¡¯s domain. Pasta had been confined to the lower chambers, and though he had attempted to rescue her, that did not necessarily absolve him of the suspicion of being involved with the weeping swordsman or the assault on the gate guard.


    ¡°Are you even listening to me, missy?¡± Gordon asked, his hand waving frantically in front of her face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay, then tell me what I just said about the great men of old.¡±


    She fell silent, avoiding his gaze as she swiftly made her way to the kitchen at an unimaginable speed.


    Gordon sighed, running his hand through his hair. ¡°I hope she is aware that Lord Tony is looking for her.¡±


    *


    The air reeked of faeces and vomit, each whiff making Pasta¡¯s stomach growl. The poorly lit room grew even darker as the storm raged outside. Before him stood solid steel bars, while the floor was made of a stone covered in green fungus and weeds. His hands were handcuffed to chains, forcing them apart. He had been stripped of his clothes and his blade, Naga. Thankfully, he had two friends to talk to in this wretched place. His guards stood at the sides of his cell, paying no mind to the other prisoners. They were armoured and wielded spears, just like the guards he had seen at the town¡¯s gate. Pasta couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of honour being the only prisoner with personal guards, although he didn¡¯t feel comfortable with the reason behind it. He had been accused of attacking the guards at the gate and being an ally of the weeping swordsman, a character from his childhood fairy tales. He had been trying to convince them of his innocence, but his efforts were in vain.


    ¡°Can I at least have something to eat? I¡¯m starving,¡± Pasta said, ¡°And can you do something about this unbearable stench? Eating in this sort of environment might kill me.¡±


    The guard turned to his coworker who¡¯s a fatty and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he found in the meat shack?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Ask the guy who¡¯s asking for food.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re not allowed to speak to him,¡± he added with a sigh.


    ¡°Alright then. Stop talking and focus on the damm job,¡± the fat guard said, twirling his spear in frustration. He lit up a cigar, and took a puff.


    ¡°Can I at least have a smoke?¡±


    The fat guard tossed the whole box of cigarettes. Pasta glared at the stick, watching as it got lit. He just thought of a brilliant idea.


    *


    The inn was filled with youthful cheers and excitement, as adventurers and mercenaries gathered, enjoying each other¡¯s company and sharing cups of well-refined beer. In one of the rooms, Mr Swordsman found himself confronted with a blade at his neck. Hudson and Emilia remained silent. Hudson held a knife, unsure of the intentions and identity of the weeping swordsman, but being able to read the room, he knew having a weapon would be useful. Tori, though unable to find her words, gripped her weapon tightly, hoping it was nothing but a joke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, attempting to lower the blade, only for it to be swiftly raised again. His body began warming up as he turned to Emilia.


    ¡°Ask her to lower her blade,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Tori asked defiantly.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Mr Swordsman replied, causing the air to grow unnaturally tense. Suddenly, the window opened, letting in the cool air and rain. Tori could see Mr Swordsman''s dark red and ominous aura flowing out like water, but flickering frantically at the sides like an angry flame.


    She shivered, but held her ground, knowing that even if she was confused by his words, he had no reason to lie. If he truly was who he claimed to be, then he was responsible for all the harm done to her. With a scream, she twirled her weapon towards him but felt a gentle touch from behind. Emilia hugged her tightly, her tears falling onto Tori¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Stop, we shouldn¡¯t fight. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Emilia asked, her voice breaking. ¡°And he¡¯s lying, right?¡± she added, glancing up at Mr. Swordsman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no lie,¡± he said, removing his hat. ¡°I can¡¯t explain, since this is also a shock to me. I was unaware of myself being the weeping swordsman. It was made known to me after the fight today.¡±


    ¡°So, who is the other swordsman?¡± Tori asked.


    Mr. Swordsman sighed and replied, ¡°He¡¯s a puppet created by some unknown entity. I¡¯m not entirely sure about the details yet. Most of the rumours about me were false, and I believe the puppet was responsible for causing them.¡±


    They stared at him, silently. Hudson sighed and returned the knife back to the table.


    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth,¡± Emilia said, with her arms still across Tori¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I also believe him. Mr. Swordsman is nothing like what they say he is, or not entirely,¡± Hudson added.


    Tori reluctantly transformed her scythe back into a baton. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she trusted Emilia, who never lied. Earlier, she had been informed about Mr Swordsman¡¯s situation, which already proved his innocence to some extent. In the recent attack on her people in the sixth realm, he had been in the seventh realm for some time.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°So, how about the other rumours about you?¡± Emilia asked.


    ¡°Oh those¡±


    Emilia glanced at Mr. Swordsman. ¡°You know, the stories about you falling from the heavens and, uh, causing some trouble for those travelers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t exactly look like a divine being to me,¡± Hudson said.


    ¡°If you are a god, you must be the god of poor etiquette with the way you eat and dress,¡± Tori chimed in.


    The three were still eyeing him, awaiting his answer. Mr. Swordsman closed the windows and sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this for now.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman sat on the bed, methodically unstrapping his swords from his waist and removing his cloak, revealing his smooth, unblemished skin adorned with faint marks. As he untied the rubber band that held his hair, his lustrous locks cascaded down in response to the gentle room breeze. His glistening, well-defined muscles exuded a captivating aura,


    ¡°Mr. Swordsman?¡± Hudson asked, his voice low and trembling.


    ¡°Wear back your clothes, you pervert,¡± Emilia screamed out, holding Tori more tightly.


    ¡°I c-can¡¯t breathe,¡± Tori said, tapping frantically on Emilia¡¯s elbows.


    ¡°Would you relax? I wish to take my bath before we discuss the plan to save Pasta. I haven¡¯t taken one in ages,¡± Mr. Swordsman said.


    Emilia kept her eyes closed, preventing herself from seeing something that was way too much for a maiden her age. But her curiosity was overwhelming. The room suddenly fell silent; the constant tapping of Tori ceased, and Hudson¡¯s comments were no longer heard. She opened one of her eyes to feed her curiosity and was met with a massive, huge thing. Her mother had warned her about countless times during her young teenage years, and it was right before her.


    ¡°You pervert!¡± they all screamed.


    Mr. Swordsman stabbed his little finger into his ear, scratching it as he silently made his way to the bathroom. It didn¡¯t take long before he left there, almost as if he went there just to pour some water over his body and call it a day. He wore the towel in the bathroom around his waist, fully aware of how the children would react if he did the same thing before. The last thing he wanted was for a group of adults to start portraying him as some kind of strange man.


    Tori managed to remove Emilia¡¯s arms from her neck, but her waist wasn¡¯t free from her grasp.


    Hudson provided a detailed description of the layout of Tony¡¯s imposing mansion. The grand structure consisted of four floors, each boasting more than 10 rooms, except the top floor, which was exclusively occupied by Tony himself. Pasta was held on the fourth floor, accessible only through the cellar located in the garden outside. Hudson admitted that he hadn¡¯t ventured there often and therefore lacked precise knowledge of the prison¡¯s layout. Speculating about the location of the rock, he suggested it might be in the possession of the mercenaries, who were known to occupy the second floor. Initially encountering five of them, Hudson suspected that their numbers may have increased. Caution was advised even with the guards, as they were all loyal to Lord Tony. Picturing the scene, Hudson sat on the bed, deep in contemplation, arms crossed.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hurt the guards at the manor,¡± he said. ¡°The guards are unaware of the situation and are just following orders as they normally would, so we should not hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t just leave them, right?¡± Emilia asked, turning to Mr. Swordsman as she continued to enjoy the feel of Tori¡¯s waist.


    ¡°As you wish, we won¡¯t kill the guards,¡± he said.


    Hudson smiled, trying to hold back his tears. He remembered when he had given up on life and accepted the hands of death. He knew he was weak and unable to save the town and his friends, so he met them - a group of novice adventurers willing to help him. It all felt like a dream.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, wiping off his tears.


    They all smiled at him. Tomorrow is the big day when they save his town. But there were more issues to attend to at the moment.


    ¡°The bed is too small to contain all of us, but we can manage,¡± Mr Swordsman said, sitting on the bed with a towel wrapped around his waist. He laid down on the bed and pulled in a blanket to cover up.


    ¡°Get out!¡± both girls yelled, kicking him out of the bed. Tori was finally free from Emilia¡¯s grasp; now feeling like a newborn gifted to the world.


    ¡°You boys will sleep on the floor, while Tori and I will share the bed,¡± Emilia said.


    Mr. Swordsman sighed and grabbed Hudson by the hair, pulling him to the floor. Hudson¡¯s cheeks were flushed; sleeping next to a naked man wasn¡¯t ideal for him. He didn¡¯t even know him well enough for them to be in a relationship, and he wasn¡¯t interested in guys. Mr. Swordsman saw the redness of Hudson¡¯s cheeks and smirked.


    ¡°Before we leave tomorrow for the mansion, I would like to get my gear from Grand Pappy,¡± Tori said.


    ¡°Come to think of it, where is Grand Pappy?¡± Emilia asked.


    The crew fell silent as they wondered where they had kept Grand Pappy during all that ruckus.


    *


    ¡°They say beefy junniro stew tastes better with mint and properly fried fish,¡± Cumbleton said, rubbing his naked tummy.


    ¡°Fish with meat? That¡¯s an abomination,¡± Andy replied, also rubbing his naked tummy. They were at the hot springs near the mountains, surrounded by jovial old men enjoying each other jokes or stealing glances at the young ladies across the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge before you try it,¡± Cumbleton retorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. Both may be good individually but don¡¯t prove they will be delicious when together on a plate,¡± Andy said. ¡°It¡¯s like sinning against the gods. Two rights do make a wrong after all¡±


    Cumbleton furrowed his brows. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m going to pretend I didn¡¯t hear that, but what if a blade was placed on your neck demanding you eat it?¡±


    ¡°I would rather sacrifice my head to the earth and go to a world where meat and fish are eaten separately, not in the same dish,¡± Andy said, still rubbing his stomach.


    Cumbleton laughed heartily, slapping his stomach. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to indulge in fish and meat,¡± he said, leaning in toward Andy¡¯s ear, ¡°how about we join the others and watch something exciting?¡±


    Andy eyed Cumbleton, giving him a disgusted look as his lips slowly formed into a bright smile. They both laughed and wrapped their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders as they walked towards the wall.


    *


    The smell isn¡¯t that bad, Pasta thought. The poisonous gas and liquids he had to experience as a child were way more of a torture than this. He was still being ignored by the guards. The rain had settled a bit, and the day was about to come to an end. He hated today, a lot happened, but what made his blood boil more was the realization that he wasn¡¯t able to enjoy his morning meal. Though his face remained stoic, he felt the pain in every fiber of his being, of him missing out on more of that delicacy.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m pathetic,¡± he said, ¡°Always doing the same thing over and over¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so down, kid,¡± the fat guard said, smoking his cigarette.


    ¡°Yeah, you may be a weakling, but I¡¯ve never heard of the weeping swordsman having a companion. So tell your guard here how it¡¯s like traveling with him¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk to him,¡± the fat guard said.


    ¡°Why not¡±


    ¡°You were the one who told me not to¡±


    ¡°Well, I changed my mind. The other guys would love it. If I bring up some great stories about the weeping swordsman,¡± he said. ¡°Now boy, tell me everything you know and maybe I¡¯ll give you a special meal tonight¡±


    ¡°Not in the mood for such, but,¡± he eyed the fat guard. ¡°But..I won¡¯t mind a cigarette¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that all? Done then. Give him a cigarette¡±


    The fat guard eyed the other. ¡°You¡¯re giving me orders now, eh?¡±


    ¡°So? Got a problem with that, fatty?¡±


    The portly guard sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for childish behaviour. I¡¯ll light it up for him since I also want to hear some travel stories.¡±


    He brought out a cigarette from the box and lit it up for Pasta.


    ¡°Now tell me about the weeping swordsman,¡± the guard jumped in joy.


    ¡°First things first. His name isn¡¯t the weeping swordsman,¡± Pasta said, his voice low.


    ¡°What did you say? Did you hear what he said?¡± the fat guard asked the other.


    ¡°Damm, this is going to hurt,¡± Pasta murmured. The little spark from the cigarette enveloped into a wild flame burning the cell and the guards, including Pasta. The guards screamed, but the heat was overwhelming. Pasta ignored the shackles holding him down as he went towards the bars and used his foot to kick out the keys from the guard¡¯s waistband, launching them into the air. Pasta¡¯s aura dissipated the surrounding flames, remembering Mr. Swordsman¡¯s words at the stream.


    ¡°Aura coating is just the beginning. We living beings hold precedence over all elements. Though we cannot control them, our inner energy can strengthen them. The stronger one gets, the more effective the element will be. Some are even rumoured to affect the weather. Now let¡¯s begin Pasta.¡±


    Pasta stood silently in the prison, recalling the rigorous training he had to go through just to create a small explosion like that. He tightened his fist.


    ¡°Get them yes!!!¡±


    ¡°Nice Job boy!¡±


    ¡°Come get me free, we need to hurry¡±


    Screams and jubilations from the other prisoners echoed in the prison. Pasta breathed heavily. His coating wasn¡¯t much help, but it did prevent him from getting some burns.


    He used his foot to get the key close to him and his mouth to pick it up and unshackle his locks and the cell. He eyed the fat guard, who was able to also use coating but at the last moment. His skin was black as night and he resembled no human.


    ¡°You piece of shit. You and the weeping swordsman will meet your end here,¡± he said.


    Pasta bent down to the man, his charred head.


    ¡°What did I tell you? His name isn¡¯t that but Mr Swordsman, get it right¡±

 Chapter 14: Lords of the realm

    ¡°The world is nothing but a sphere of uncertainty, populated by hordes of hungry individuals who wish to become something they desire,¡± Thorne said as he sat on a stone slab. Zephyr, who entertained herself by swiftly moving her knife around her fingers, accompanied him. Bastian carried a heavy wooden log on his shoulder while repairing their damaged carriage.


    ¡°You speak weird quotes but see what you caused, just how much do you weigh?¡± Zephyr asked.


    Thorne staggered to his feet, brushing the dirt from his eyes. He gazed out at the violent snowstorm raging around him. Flashes of lightning illuminate the dark skies. The tall trees thrashed back and forth in the howling wind, while in the distance, a menacing tornado loomed.


    ¡°Are you even listening? It¡¯s all your fault, you overweight bear,¡± Zephyr said, her knife poised as she locked eyes with Thorne. His gaze burned red, his expression stoic, but his energy crackled through the air, like a wild beast ready to pounce. Zephyr met his stare with her own fierce energy, creating a palpable tension. While her force wasn¡¯t as potent as Thorne¡¯s, she stood her ground, maintaining a bold gaze despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins and her legs threatening to give out.


    ¡°I apologize,¡± Thorne said with a sigh, as the energy slowly dissipated.


    ¡°Try to lower down on the meat then, it¡¯ll help¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡±


    Bastian laughed, making the finishing touches to the carriage.


    ¡°It should be able to carry your weight now, boss,¡± he said, smiling at the carriage.


    ¡°I see, let¡¯s move then, let¡¯s not keep him waiting¡±


    Bastian continued laughing, stroking his beard, ¡°Pyrovile is going to be fun hehe¡±


    ¡°This is quite fortunate for us, having both of our targets in a single town,¡± Zephyr said.


    Thorne shook off the snow from his fur, his face still calm, but an inner joy warmed his being.


    ¡°Killing off two pests with a single stone is quite fortunate,¡± Thorne said, his eyes still glowing red. ¡°I know he¡¯ll be excited to see this old face, a fortunate situation it is for both of us¡±


    *


    At the circular table, nine elderly men sat, each accompanied by their well-armed guards. Bloodborne, dressed in a striking red jacket embellished with numerous medals, sported a hat bearing a rose emblem and wore glasses. Positioned at the center of the table, he held a scroll and proceeded to read from it.


    ¡°The recent separation from our esteemed lord and dear friend has deeply affected us. The conflict at the southern bay underscores the significant importance of the current situation between each realm and the concerning rise of hunters and adventurers from our lands and beyond the grand ocean. As a lord of the realm, I have proposed seeking your support to confront this impending threat. Our aim is to prevent further bloodshed and maintain peaceful relations within our realm. I appreciate your attention as I speak candidly about my concerns, and I implore you to consider the innocent lives entangled in this predicament. Thank you.¡±


    Bloodborne closed his eyes in silence, sighed, and closed the scroll, placing it on a pillow held by the butler standing beside him.


    ¡°Absolutely ridiculous, truly ridiculous,¡± Ansan, the lord of the third, said, slamming his fist on the table. ¡°Cooperation? Support? How dare he make such atrocious suggestions? Even our meeting makes my tongue bitter.¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself,¡± Mikah, lord of the seventh, said. ¡°Bloodborne was only asked by the enigmatic lord to read us a message. There¡¯s no reason for you to raise your voice at him.¡±


    Ansan clenched his teeth, shaking his head as the guards behind him leveled deadly glares at Lord Mikah. Before they could act, a lone figure emerged by Mikah¡¯s side. He was dressed in only trousers, with a massive sword strapped across his chest and two small floating dragons attached to its handle. The man exuded strength, resembling a fortress amidst an unending battle. His fiery hair and an unwavering gaze struck fear into the spines of Lord Ansan¡¯s guards.


    Lord Mikah noticed this, chuckled, and observed the other lords¡¯ reactions to the situation. He couldn¡¯t blame Ansan for his outburst, since what Bloodborne said was really out of place and filled with uncertainty. The nine realms have thrived for decades without any help from each other, each providing their own resources and means. Although there were no conflicts between the realms and business trades were usually made, there still resides bad blood between them. This originated from a past dispute between all the realms, and even as countless years have passed, they still couldn¡¯t forget the struggles of their ancestors, unfortunately, him included.


    ¡°Say, Bloodborne, are you willing to reveal the writer of the scroll to us?¡± Lord Dvalin of the fourth asked. ¡°Surely, he must be seated at this roundtable. He¡¯ll be able to make a more convincing statement if he talked in person.¡±


    ¡°Bloodborne bowed before the lords and said, ¡°I am merely a reader of the scroll, and I have no knowledge of who assigned me this role, My Lord.¡±


    His voice echoed in the room, vibrant and comforting, like that of a loving grandfather. All the lords smiled, and the tension eased up as if by magic. They now saw the reason why he was chosen among all the other options. He was a neutral man, born and raised in the jungle by his parents near the kingdom¡¯s shores. Despite being older than them all, he remained humble. He was not only the Guild master of the kingdom but also the most powerful man in all the realms. He was known as Bloodborne, the loving lord and helper of all.¡±


    Lord Dvalin sighed and shook his head, still smiling. ¡°Your voice is still as magnificent as ever,¡± he said. ¡°Dare I say, I wish to employ you as my right-hand man.¡±


    ¡°Your compliments are like gold, my lord. With it, I may even be spared more years,¡± Bloodborne said. ¡°Now, I shall leave you all to your discussion.¡±


    ¡°Before you leave, Guild Master,¡± Missui, the lord of the second, said, stopping Bloodborne in his tracks, ¡°I heard there will be an attack on our envoy. Would it not be sufficient to get a capable guard for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the issue concerning the flaming town. Rumors have spread of external forces ruling the land,¡± Lord Kabi of the ninth said. ¡°It would be beneficial for us to get rid of them, since they are a threat to every realm.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Their vision of creating a tenth is both intriguing and destructive considering the powerful forces they have siding with them,¡± Lord Kinna said.


    ¡°Speaking of powerful forces, we might have one here in our midst, wolves wearing cotton on their hideous skin and joining the lot,¡± Lord Missui said.


    ¡°So it¡¯s official. We shall send our men to purge the land of flames,¡± Lord Dvalin said.


    Bloodborne gave a heartwarming smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± he said. ¡°I believe a certain friend of mine is also in said town, so the matter has already been resolved before it has begun. Now I take my leave.¡±


    ¡°And are you sure we should place our trust on that man you speak of?¡± Lord Henry, of the first, asked, his voice echoing through the room.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain of it¡±


    The other lords eased themselves as they continued their debate, which was to change the future of the kingdom and if unity was actually an option.


    *


    The meeting room had been prepared by the maids and butlers, each of them diligently carrying out their specific duties. Once finished, they positioned themselves at the corners of the room, joined by some of the guards. Tony, Hack, and Sparrow entered the room and took their respective seats. Tony wasted no time in pouring himself a morning glass of wine, while Sparrow eagerly awaited the arrival of his feathered companion. Hack bowed his head and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Today is the day, and yet you all seem completely unfazed by what¡¯s about to happen,¡± Hack remarked.


    Sparrow warmly embraced his friend as it flew towards him and perched on his tall hat.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to let the tension affect our moods,¡± Sparrow said.


    ¡°We have to live in the moments leading up to the eruption, so why should we be nervous?¡±


    ¡°Sparrow is right. Getting all worked up won¡¯t do us any good,¡± Tony chimed in, taking a sip from his glass. ¡°We have more important matters at hand, such as the arrival of the noble.¡±


    Hack slammed the plates of food on the table, causing them to shatter on the floor. ¡°I had completely forgotten about that. How is he able to remain hidden?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for him to hide. My sources have informed me of a mysterious man who made his way here,¡± Tony said. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s the noble, so I ordered for all the entrances into the town to be sealed off. I used the attack of the weeping swordsman as a cover also to prevent suspicion from the residents.¡±


    Hack leaned back in his chair and signaled one of the maids, who walked over to clean up the broken plates while another delivered some new food.


    ¡°You may be right, Tony¡±


    Sparrow gently ran his fingers through the bird¡¯s feathers before returning his attention to the meeting.


    ¡°Speaking of the swordsman, I heard the mercenaries captured his accomplice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is currently being held beneath the mansion. I wouldn¡¯t dare let the authorities get their hands on him. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve assigned some of the mercenaries to dress up as guards to keep an eye on him. ¡°


    ¡°Lester will be perfect for interrogating him. He will experience the depths of hell tonight,¡± Hades said. ¡°Now, let¡¯s have breakfast, shall we?¡±


    *


    Pasta walked through the halls wearing heavy armor, feeling overwhelmed with joy. The exquisite armor was made of the finest steel, providing both comfort and a snug fit that allowed him to move freely and be more aware of his surroundings. The design was spectacular, with sharp edges on the elbows and kneecaps. Pasta couldn¡¯t help but think that Tony must be pretty rich to have guards dressed like this.


    He strode through the halls, carefully studying the layout of the building. Not making use of the opportunity would be a waste. He spent over an hour doing so, making sure not to attract any suspicion. Pasta made sure to avoid the other guards, as Hudson¡¯s story had indicated that everyone in the manor was close-knit, making him not to have much time.


    After disposing of the guards in the dungeon, he grabbed the armor from the dungeon. Despite the pleas from other prisoners to release them, he ignored them, thinking of them as nothing but annoying flies buzzing in his ear. Although he was completely innocent himself, well, not actually a hundred percent innocent. He couldn¡¯t say the same to the others. Pasta placed one of the dead guard¡¯s bodies in a cell and chained it to the walls to prevent anyone from finding out too early. He had done everything he could, and the only thing left was for him to leave the manor. Suddenly, another guard grabbed him from behind.


    ¡°Hey buddy, what ya doing here? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Some other guards came also pulling Pasta, all chanting ¡°Meat, meat, meat,¡± raising their hands in the air while they held their swords and spears.


    Meat? Pasta thought. He joined them in the chant as they encountered a dirty Gordon at the entrance of the kitchen.


    ¡°And where do you guys think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Gordon, don¡¯t be like that,¡± one of the guards said.


    Gordon stared at Pasta, ¡°So you¡¯ve joined them in these acts, haven¡¯t you and I thought better of you¡±


    Me? Pasta thought, pointing at himself.


    ¡°No, my left butt cheek,¡± Gordon said, standing his ground at the entrance, ¡°No one disrupts the kitchen today. I won¡¯t let it happen unless I¡¯m dead¡±


    ¡°Would you give it a rest?¡± Mary said as she walked past him. ¡°You boys can go in, and Gordon, sir, were you expecting them? If not, what were those pies you baked earlier for, hmm?¡±


    Gordon gave her the Don¡¯t say that look while she tried to hold in her laughter.


    ¡°Pies? Gordon, you really are amazing. Pies and meat, pies and meat!¡± they chanted, and the same with Pasta as they made their way inside the kitchen.


    Mary eyed Pasta as the guards made their way into the kitchen, still singing their chants.


    The kitchen exuded a lively atmosphere, filled with the mouthwatering scent of freshly cooked food, particularly the aroma of meat that hung in the air. It captivated anyone who caught a whiff, as though the meal was a divine offering. Perhaps Pasta was exaggerating, having gone hungry the entire night. The guards positioned themselves at their customary table across the kitchen, armed with cards for a game. Some attempted to charm the maids and chefs in their own ways. Pasta chose to join a different group, one whose pure and simple desire was for food, the one thing that could captivate a person¡¯s heart. Pies were presented alongside cold beer and meat, an unusual combination that mattered little as long as it tantalized the taste buds and nourished the soul.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal,¡± Pasta said, clapping his hands as he dived into the food, eating as fast as he could. Change of plans, he thought. After breakfast, I¡¯ll storm out of this place. If Hudson could do it, so could I.


    ¡°You seem quite comfortable,¡± one of the guards said.


    ¡°Yes, the food tastes amazing,¡± Pasta replied, still stuffing the meat into the opening of his helmet until he was faced with a sword.


    ¡°Do you take us for fools? Because it looks like you do,¡± the guard said, pointing the sword at Pasta.


    Pasta¡¯s eyes cleared as he saw the occupants of the kitchen casting their stares at him. The other guards all wielded their swords, their faces calm. I¡¯m dead, he thought, staring at the roofs. His only regret was that he hadn¡¯t fought a dragon as an adventurer.


    ¡°You killed the mercenaries at the prison and escaped. The follower of the weeping swordsman sure is something,¡± the guard said. ¡°Luckily for us, the other inmates there were not happy with your escape, so we heard their screams.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s eyes were still on the roof, still lost in thought. So those bastards ratted him out and worst of all, he can¡¯t finish his meal.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s either I get you back to the cell or I kill you right here¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey not in my kitchen, you brute. Take your matters outside before I smack you and that imposter with a hot pan¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Mary said, walking towards the guards.


    ¡°We can handle this Mary, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± the guard said.


    Mary sighed, ¡°Pasta, what are you doing here in Pyroville? Tell me the truth¡±


    Pasta removed his helmet, meeting her eyes. He had a closer look at her. She must be Hudson¡¯s partner, he thought.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say¡±


    ¡°Well then, you don¡¯t mind being executed then,¡± Mary said. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a bad individual, so I¡¯m giving you a chance to redeem yourself. You should take it¡±


    Pasta sighed, rubbing his hair. ¡°How can I say this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, please do hurry up. The morning meeting will soon be over¡±


    ¡°Okay then,¡± he said, taking a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Hudson.¡± They all fell silent, and all eyes were on him. Mary got rid of the shocked expression on her face. ¡°You know Hudson?¡± ¡°Yes, we met a couple of days ago. He was injured severely,¡± Pasta said. ¡°My sister and I, along with a swordsman, helped him out.¡±


    ¡°This better be no joke, boy. If it is, you¡¯ll get more than a pan to the face,¡± Gordon said.


    Pasta explained his entire encounter with Hudson and how they were currently in Pyroville to save the city from danger. He didn¡¯t inform them of the specific type of danger, leaving that responsibility to Hudson himself.


    Mary and Gordon walked towards Pasta, their eyes glittering and almost teary.


    ¡°I want to meet the master,¡± they said.

 Chapter 15: Back to square one

    In the dusty air, laborers bustled about, carrying wooden planks and bricks from place to place. The constant pounding of jackhammers, which echoed as they worked on preparing the roads and buildings, muffled their shouts and commands. Lord Tony, along with his two companions, has provided the funding for the project. Free accommodation was a rare sight, especially during a time of national turmoil. Tori strolled through the area with her baton fastened to her waist. She was wearing revealing shorts and a pink tank top. It was just something she had grabbed before leaving the inn. Mary disapproved of her outfit and had tried to convince her to change, but Tori just ran away laughing, promising to catch up with them later. She walked through the construction site, reflecting on Hudson¡¯s words. The situation regarding the eruption was troubling. If it were to occur, not only Pyrovile would be destroyed but also the nearby town.


    ¡°Hey, pink head, you¡¯re looking rather fine,¡± a man said, crossing his arms around her shoulder. His friends joined in.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re from around here. We should go grab a drink and take you on a tour. You¡¯ll love it here¡±


    ¡°A tour around the earth, baby. We won¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    The workers ignored them and continued their jobs, hoping not to get involved in trouble.


    ¡°Come on, dear. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, grabbing her arm.


    ¡°Would you keep quiet? I¡¯m trying to think,¡± she said, meeting his eyes. Her stare sent chills down their spines and seemed to scratch their bones. He felt flashes of the battles she had gone through and the countless deaths. It was like a mirage passing before him¡ªa deserted battlefield with a lone warrior wielding a scythe like the god of death himself. He knew what awaited him if he kept holding her hand, but he still couldn¡¯t let go. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move his hand from her wrist. Fear consumed all his attention, causing him to forget to breathe and sweat profusely. Tori removed each of his fingers from her wrist and continued her stroll. The workers paused their work as she passed them, and the air of tension faded away as she left the scene.


    Cumbleton¡¯s workshop was in sight. This neighborhood was the only one she knew of that wasn¡¯t overcrowded. Although the area lacked crowds of people, it wasn¡¯t crime-ridden either. The residents answered to Lord Tony, so she felt like she was encroaching on his territory. Previously, it was fine, as they hadn¡¯t been discovered. However, after the incident with the fake weeping swordsman and her confrontation with him, she lost her reputation as a model citizen. Additionally, the arrival of a group of foolish bandits while she was also entering the town only added to the suspicion to her.


    Tori arrived at the warehouse where all the carriages were kept, at least the official ones. The hidden carriages, including her grandpappy¡¯s, were kept in a secret room at the back. Cumbleton¡¯s warehouse not only housed traveler¡¯s carriages but also provided services for repairs and building new ones. She walked around the warehouse, searching for her grandpappy. Elric, the assistant of Cumbleton, walked over to Tori. He wore a blue tracksuit like the other workers, but the only thing distinguishing him from them was his name tag.


    ¡°May I help you?¡± Elric asked.


    ¡°Oh, thanks. I¡¯m looking for my grandpappy.¡±


    ¡°Your grandpappy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my grandpappy.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean your granddad?¡±


    ¡°No, my grandpappy.¡±


    Elric sighed. ¡°If you meant the man who was with the boss, they¡¯ve both gone to the highlands,¡± she said. ¡°So, how may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I need my headphones. There should be with him.¡±


    ¡°Headphones?¡±


    ¡°You know, like curved pieces of plastic with rounded ends.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He did leave something behind, claiming you¡¯d come for it. Please excuse me.¡±


    He went to the back and came out with a purple headphone in hand. Tori stared at it, her eyes beaming with immeasurable excitement. She dashed towards Elric and grabbed it from his hands, placing it on her head. Like a lost child back in the arms of its mother, or head. Well, it does not count.


    She covered her face with her arms as she continued to savor the sensation on her head as the echoes of the hammer faded away. Some guards accompanied the men who had previously bothered.


    ¡°Sir, the girl with pink hair over there. She¡¯s the one who attacked us earlier,¡± the man said, pointing at Tori.


    ¡°I see. Miss, I would like you to come with us,¡± the guard said.


    Tori remained silent as she continued to enjoy the sensation of the headphones. Elric tapped her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± she asked and saw the men at the entrance of the workshop. There were eight in total. Three men were the ones who had annoyed her, while the others were dressed like the guards she and the others had met at the gate.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we need you to come with us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We have received reports of you disturbing the peace of the site and also of your assault against these young men.¡±


    Tori scoffed. ¡°Me? Assaulting them? You must be joking.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come with us, there will be consequences.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will,¡± she said, seeing the happy faces worn by the guards and the men.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the boss,¡± Elric said, striking his chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The last thing I want is to get grandpappy worried about something this trivial.¡±


    Tori left with the guards as they led her to a secluded part of the town. She noticed the standby guards at their positions, and when they saw her, they joined the group. She sighed and continued her walk. Now there were fourteen of them, including the three men from earlier. They arrived at a storehouse with broken windows, a demolished roof, and crumbling walls.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret ignoring us back then. I bet you didn¡¯t think we had this many friends,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Hey Rex, don¡¯t scare her. She¡¯s just a kid, a fine one at that,¡± one of the guards said, eyeing Tori, who was still looking into the building.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use planning to escape. It¡¯s over for you,¡± Rex said. ¡°But since I like you so much, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Tori stared into the building, wondering where she would see the others. Was it back at the inn, the mansion, or the volcano?


    ¡°If you agree to come spend some time with me, I¡¯ll consider letting you go,¡± Rex said with open arms.


    ¡°Rex, come on, how about us?¡± the other man said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure I compensate you all. Now, pink-haired, what do you say? And also, take into mind, if you refuse, we will all spend some time together.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Tori eyed the storehouse. It must have been a popular one in its prime. It should be able to store over a hundred, no maybe a thousand logs of woods.


    ¡°Are you even listening, you bitch?¡±


    Tori''s eyes were stuck on the building; it was also one located in a deserted neighborhood. She wondered how vibrant this place was once like and how it even existed since the town was still a new one or did it originated from a town that was here a long time ago. But now, it has been reduced to becoming a perfect environment for criminals and hoodlums to run their activities and also a place where one¡¯s scream can¡¯t be heard.


    ¡°You bitch, answer me,¡± Rex said, running towards her. Immediately a sharp blade went through his jaw, and bursting out of his skull. Tori had held her baton at the end as her rod and sharp blade had emerged.


    ¡°I told you not to disturb me while I think,¡± she said as her baton slowly formed into a scythe.


    ¡°Rex, hey man, are you alright?¡± his friend said, falling to his knees.


    The Guards screamed as they ran towards her as the cool air blew in, giving a refreshing feel to one¡¯s skin. Tori¡¯s headphones had compass-like objects at the side whose points turned round faster and faster as the pin scratched the surface, sending in an agonizing sound to her ears. She took a deep breath as the guards loomed closer to her and the sound slowly dissipated like it had never been there. The edges of her scythe began to glow.


    The guards came closer and closer, screaming and charging in with their weapons. She held her weapon and swung it, releasing a massive shockwave that shattered the ground but intentionally only knocked out the guards. The shockwave spread around the whole town and immediately came back to a single spot, her ears.


    ¡°Damm, do I miss this thing? Now to back I was doing,¡± she said, staring back at the storehouse. It could also be used as a beauty parlor, just needed a little renovation to it. She wondered what Emilia and Hudson would think of that idea.


    *


    ¡°Do you want to meet Hudson?¡± Pasta asked, his back still being held at sword point, while the mansion employees looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Yes, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, and if you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll just have to kill you,¡± Gordon threatened.


    ¡°Yeah, it would be better to kill you right here,¡± the guard added, prodding Pasta¡¯s back with his sword.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say no spilling blood on my sacred grounds? If you dare try it, I¡¯ll chop you up and make a stew out of you.¡±


    The guard was taken aback and returned his sword to its sheath.


    Mary slammed her arms on the table and leaned in towards Pasta, her eyes intense.


    ¡°So, can you get us to him?¡±


    Pasta returned her gaze, his mind racing as he struggled to recall Hudson¡¯s whereabouts. The last time they were all together was in some nondescript warehouse. The reason for them being there was unknown to him. As he looked at Mary, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how happy Hudson would be to see her if he were here, since he always spoke about her.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get you to Hudson,¡± he said.


    Mary smiled, her eyes almost teary, while Gordon simply smirked as he nodded. The crowd had mixed feelings. Some believed his words and began to celebrate in their hearts, while others doubted him and took him as a criminal whom their master would never associate with.


    Little Bobby stood out from the crowd as he made his way through the bustling room, clad in his customary suit of armor. As he dropped his sword to the ground, a resounding thud reverberated through the space. The guard who had previously menaced Hudson now lowered his head and obediently followed the other guards as they departed from the table. Little Bobby, the chief guard and protector of the manor, was the longest-serving loyalist of Lord Tony. A seasoned warrior who had faced numerous battles against rival realms in the past, he had earned the moniker ¡°Little Bobby¡± from the only young individual he held in high regard. Despite the name not quite matching his demeanor, he held it dear. Taking a seat next to Pasta, he casually tossed a piece of pie into his mouth.


    ¡°So you said the town is in danger, but you refuse to tell us what danger exactly,¡± Lille Bobby said. ¡°Now you speak of knowing, Master, and you plan to deceive these kind-hearted folks into a trap of yours. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°No, I really do know, Hudson, and of course, this isn¡¯t a trap. I would never have thought of that.¡±


    ¡°So tell me, what particular danger are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to inform you. Hudson should be responsible for that duty.¡±


    Little Bobby sighed and had more pies. Pasta¡¯s blood began to boil as he saw each slice disappearing one after the other, but he was able to calm himself. He realized that the head guard wasn¡¯t the only strong one here; even the guards had potential, and the weird chief seemed like someone who could turn his frying pan into a deadly weapon. But that was just Little Bobby overthinking things as usual.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t walk out of the mansion, though,¡± Little Bobby said, grabbing a piece of meat and biting it off from the skewer. ¡°Even if the guards turn a blind eye, the mercenaries are still present, so you have to deal with them alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If Hudson can do it, so can I.¡±


    The kitchen became dull as the others bowed their heads and began to run their various tasks or look for anything to keep them busy.


    ¡°Who gave you permission to call the Master by his name, you brat?¡± Gordon screamed, swinging a frying pan towards Pasta¡¯s face, but was stopped by Little Bobby.


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary, and Pasta, please endeavor to call Hudson by his title instead,¡± Little Bobby said, holding down the angry bear-like to cook.


    Pasta couldn¡¯t imagine calling Hudson that, the same guy who almost ruined his baby makers and the crybaby from the forest. Amid the commotion, a guard brought a chart showcasing the infrastructure of the building.


    ¡°Escaping the building without attracting attention is impossible due to the many mercenaries patrolling the mansion. Although they aren¡¯t allowed inside without permission, they monitor everything that enters and exits the manor,¡± Little Bobby said. ¡°There are more than twenty of them positioned around. The plan is for the guards inside to pretend to chase you through the halls, creating a commotion to alert the mercenaries outside. While they are distracted, we¡¯ll break down the entrance door during the heat of the situation, which will ruin their ambush, and then you¡¯ll take it from there. Gordon, Mary, and I will rendezvous near the meat shack and then search for Hudson together.¡±


    ¡°So basically, we¡¯re deceiving the mercenaries,¡± Pasta said, taking a bite of his steak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small price to pay to reunite with our master. Let¡¯s get started then.¡±


    *


    The halls were eerily quiet as breakfast was winding down. Sparrow lounged on the couch, his feathered friend playing with his fingers, while Hack and Tony engaged in an intense morning game of chess. Tony had instructed his servants to prepare their belongings in anticipation of their departure from Pyrovile. Suddenly, a chilling scream pierced the silence. ¡°The criminal has escaped!¡±


    Undeterred, the three men continued with their activities, seemingly unfazed by the alarming commotion outside.


    *


    Pasta sprinted through the halls, knocking down any guards in his path. Some even stepped aside for him, as there were no witnesses and they were too lazy to give chase. It was a comically poorly executed pursuit, as the guards had never had to pretend to chase someone before.


    ¡°This might actually work. They¡¯re just twenty mercenaries, so I can handle them,¡± Pasta said as he dashed through the halls and flipped himself off the stairs. The doors suddenly burst open as the mercenaries rushed in wielding weapons.


    ¡°Get that criminal!¡± their leader screamed.


    Pasta managed to dodge the flying spear aimed at his face with sheer luck. He ran through the mercenaries, but their numbers kept increasing and their attacks were getting closer to ending his life.


    The chase came to an end as he found himself surrounded by mercenaries and guards. They began to smile as they moved in closer. ¡°Ok guys, let¡¯s think this through,¡± Pasta said. ¡°Just let me go and I¡¯ll give you a little something, something.¡±


    They swarmed towards him, closing in for the kill. He had no idea what to do; the guards could not help him in this situation, and he wasn¡¯t ready to start murdering his attackers. Pasta readied himself and skillfully dodged their attacks as he kept on dashing through them. Some could land their hits on him, but he kept moving.


    ¡°Mountain crumble,¡± a mercenary said, swinging his enormous hammer at Pasta, who dodged it. The ground shattered, and the mercenary continued moving his hammer.


    ¡°Come on buddy, chill,¡± Pasta said, dodging his strike. He reached for his sword but refused to use it. No one knew of its abilities or origin, and he loved to keep it that way.


    Another swing was aimed above Pasta. He dodged it again and swept the mercenary off his feet, falling the hammer on his face.


    The others were catching up. Pasta ran, finding himself just a few meters from the exit, relief, and anticipation coursing through his veins. The mercenaries¡¯ strategic error in pursuing him left the entrance unguarded. Pasta forcefully kicked the doors open and leaped into the fresh morning air. Bathed in the golden light of the morning sun, he raised his arms skyward.


    ¡°This is what freedom truly feels like - warm, tender, and utterly invigorating.¡±


    He noticed a figure falling from the sky and landing on his feet. The figure was wearing a long hat and a monocle, with white hair, and a black suit. Perched on his shoulder was a bird that happily hopped around.


    ¡°And where do you think you are going, child?¡± Sparrow said, placing the bird on his finger and enjoying the morning breeze.


    Pasta gazed at the figure, wondering how an old man could have survived such a fall from such a height, but he didn¡¯t have time to be amazed by such a feat.


    ¡°Stay out of this, old man. You don¡¯t want to get hurt,¡± Pasta said, looking back and seeing the approaching mercenaries. ¡°Get out of my way, old man!¡±


    ¡°You know. Ever since I heard about you I¡¯ve been curious¡±


    Pasta dashed towards Sparrow with an unnatural speed. Sparrow saw Pasta coming and stretched out the finger where the bird perched and threw the little critter towards Pasta. In less than a second, the bird transformed into a gigantic winged beast. Pasta, shocked, tried to change his direction but was caught by the giant beast, clawed to the floor. He couldn¡¯t move an inch, staring at the winged creature. Sparrow walked towards his ear.


    ¡°Now tell me, how do you know Hades?¡±

 Chapter 16: Songs of the present

    ¡°As the dark clouds loomed by and birds flee, the air was tensed and the air changed just like a fleeting dream. A battle within oneself, as they both clashed swords for not a goal, but something else. Oh, songs and tales of youth guide us, for the don¡¯t know. Is it to change or remain the same? That¡¯s it for the child gifted with the world¡¯s pain,¡± the purple-dressed bard sang, plucking the strings of his lute. He sat, crossed legs on a stool, surrounded by adventurers, mercenaries, and the town¡¯s citizens. For a moment of silence, the crowd erupted in a loud avocation.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    ¡°So beautiful,¡± a merchant said, blowing into his tissue.


    ¡°Just who is this bard¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell us your name¡±


    He remained seated on his stool, staring at the roof, ¡°My name is ¡­ No, call me the mauve bard¡±


    The crowd cheered and banged their drinks; the innkeeper struggling to keep them silent. They were also guests at the inn but that doesn¡¯t approve of their noise making. The mauve bard¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the roof. The sudden familiar aura, even when hidden, clashed with another, a battle between two messengers of death. He held his lute and strolled to his room, calling it a night.


    As he pushed the heavy door open, the creaking sound echoed through the dimly lit room. Two imposing figures clad in sturdy armor stood before him, their shoulders intentionally exposed to reveal a striking tattoo of a sword piercing a snake. The room fell silent as the bard made his way past them, setting his instrument down on the desk before wearily lowering himself onto the edge of the neatly made bed. With a deep breath, he leaned back and kicked the worn wooden frame at the side of the bed.


    ¡°Grand noble Lucas E. Flocke, we have returned from our previous venture,¡± the man said, ¡°forgive our lateness, we beg of you¡±


    ¡°Yes, sire, forgive us,¡± the other said. Their heads were still on the floor.


    ¡°The current situation, detailed to the very letter, if you please,¡± Lucas inquired, taking off his purple robe.


    ¡°Sire, as suspected. Entering the town wasn¡¯t difficult, but leaving was another matter entirely. We haven¡¯t been able to send in our letters to the council, neither to the nine lords. Bandits are present in the town. The infamous weeping swordsman is dead. Mercenaries were found at the high grounds setting camp and we haven¡¯t been able to deduct what Tony and his men are plotting¡±


    Lucas strolled over to the bathroom, removing his makeup with care, and revealing the natural contours of his face. Using a damp towel, he gently wiped away his sweat, feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. As he returned to his room, Lucas reached for a pristine white robe that the inn provided to distinguished guests. His distinctive style and captivating stage presence had earned him this token of recognition, marking him as a figure of significance in the eyes of the establishment.


    ¡°Tony is a noble, just like me. He hails from the ninth, and has played a significant role in this kingdom. There is no evidence proving his betrayal of the realms, and even if the realms decide to retaliate, they will be at a loss. Do you know why?¡±


    The men remained silent, shaking their heads against the hard wooden floor.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be at a loss,¡± Lucas said, pulling his long hair. ¡°Firstly, they have to come together, which is just impossible. Not only because of the events of the past, but also because this land proves beneficial for only a few realms. So, this situation brings a smile to some of our dear leaders¡¯ beautiful faces. The ones who care about this land would rather get it back subtly since having an extravagant war can lead to nothing but a bad outcome. Lives and resources may be lost - precious resources, as the lords may put it. Tony played his cards right, but what intrigues me is why he picked this town in the first place, apart from the obvious reason for encouraging a war.¡±


    Lucas lay on his bed and sighed. The world was getting more and more confusing by the passing minute; he thought. How I wish to leave this town early, but alas, I must stay a bit and perform my duties. The letter I received informed me to wear a disguise, a bard in particular, and also book myself in this inn. The sender of said letter was enigmatic, yet I obeyed every letter of it, even the most absurd of all, which was to find a way to inform the mercenaries of my arrival without revealing myself, that is. His two men helped with that. Now his mind entertained a single question: just who sent him that letter? Lucas closed his eyes to fall asleep, then opened them back to see his two men still having their heads on the floor. He chuckled. ¡°Apologies, my men. You may lift your heads,¡± he said, ¡°And I forgot to inform you, my men, the weeping swordsman is not dead.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure, sire?¡±


    ¡°Nothing but an assertion, that¡¯s all¡±


    *


    Emilia strolled through the bustling crowd in Pyrovile, growing accustomed to this kind of day after what she had experienced yesterday. Mr. Swordsman and Hudson accompanied her.


    ¡°Arrgh, that Tori! How dare she run off like that,¡± Emilia exclaimed, biting into her skewered meat.


    ¡°Well, she did say it was of utmost importance,¡± Hudson replied, munching on his own meal.


    ¡°I get that, but what bothered me was the way she dressed. The innkeeper was kind enough to provide us with some cheap clothes, but why would she choose that, of all things?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman glanced at Emilia, who wore a short blue gown. As requested, she had gloves to cover her arms, and her handbag was strapped around her, with the guide for new adventurers peeking out slightly. He had never seen her like this before and couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her charm.


    ¡°And what are you staring at?¡± Emilia blushed slightly.


    ¡°Just had the sudden realization that you¡¯re a girl¡±


    ¡°What!¡± she exclaimed, ¡°What made you think I wasn¡¯t one¡±


    Mr. Swordsman chuckled, hiding his smile with his hat. Emilia breathed evenly, composing herself. She looked at Hades, forgetting about the juicy meat in her hand.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Emilia asked.


    ¡°Is anything the problem?¡±


    ¡°Well, you seem different¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by different?¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± she said, turning away.


    As they walked, they came across a group of drummers dressed in intricate, feathered outfits. Their dark skin was adorned with tattoos, with bright smiles on their faces. They passionately beat their drums, creating an enchanting rhythm as dancers twirled hoops of fire around their waists. Emilia and Hudson¡¯s eyes gleamed with admiration, while Mr. Swordsman simply observed, his eyes scanning the surroundings, searching for anything that might pique his interest.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He saw another statue. This one was quite different. It wore a crown and in one hand a sword while the other a torch. This town must love its statues. Realizing how long they spent admiring the entertainment. Mr. Swordsman prompted them to leave and continue the trip. Hudson agreed immediately, even when he was having a strange feeling in his gut. He knew there was a probability of him not seeing his friends anymore since Tony must have left. Even knowing that, he was still nervous, returning to the manor as he and Emilia followed Mr. Swordsman.


    Mr. Swordsman suddenly stopped, placing his finger on his lips. The noise of the everyday town grew louder as countless people bumped into them to pass through. The smell of meat and sweat of working men lingered in the air. Mr. Swordsman turned back a bit. They were being followed. The aura he felt behind him grew stronger. He sensed more of them. They went separate ways, some walking towards them. Mr. Swordsman held his hat as they walked past them. It was the mercenaries; one group was heading for the manor while the other went towards the city gate.


    ¡°It seems there has been a change to our plan,¡± Mr. Swordsman said.


    ¡°The mercenaries?¡± Emilia asked.


    Mr. Swordsman observed their current situation. The manor was just a few miles away. Keeping Hudson and Emilia there would be the safest since Tori would meet up with them and if Hudson was right about Tony and his men evacuating, then the place should be empty.


    ¡°They have started moving towards the volcano. Guess we are running out of time. Emilia take Hudson to the manor and wait for Tori. You all should be safe there. I¡¯m going to stop the mercenaries¡±


    ¡°Got it- ¡°


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Hudson said, cutting her off.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you out here. The manor is the safest for now¡±


    Hudson held his skewer tightly.


    ¡°I know, but I just can¡¯t relax there while the stone makes its way to the volcano. I want to help,¡± Hudson said, his eyes burning with determination. He figured it out. His friends may not be present at the manor, and even if they were, he wasn¡¯t prepared to meet them.


    Mr. Swordsman sighed, ¡°Well we must make haste then, Emilia you¡¯re coming with us¡±


    ¡°But how about Pasta?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Tori will make her way there and rescue him. It will be too much of a risk leaving you alone there¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother. I just can¡¯t leave him. I¡¯m strong enough to handle myself¡±


    ¡°Yet you almost got killed by a mushkin¡±


    ¡°But I killed it, anyway¡±


    More crowds of people walked by. Emilia stood, eyeing him.


    ¡°Wait for Tori and don¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary,¡± he warned, walking into the crowd while Hudson followed him.


    Emilia brought out her guide to novice adventurers. She¡¯ll need all the knowledge she can get before raiding a manor by herself.


    *


    As Tori strolled through the woods, she was surrounded by the calming symphony of birdsong. The earthy aroma of the forest floor mixed with the sweet scent of wildflowers filled her senses with a delightful tingling sensation. In one hand, she carried her trusty scythe, while the other gripped a skewered piece of meat. Tori knew that her excessive consumption of meat was becoming an unhealthy habit, but caring about it now would ruin the meat¡¯s sweetness.


    Amidst her contemplation, she couldn¡¯t help but ponder the significance of the various meat-selling establishments in town. Each one seemed to offer a multitude of methods for preparing and serving meat, yet they all ultimately sourced their products from the same animal. While Tori appreciated the diversity, she found herself questioning the deeper meaning behind it all. Despite her disinterest in delving further into this thought, she realized that she needed to direct her focus toward more pressing matters.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she said, standing still in the middle of the forest.


    Tori dropped her skewer and just stood there like a lost child. The last thing she remembered was knocking off some guards, being chased by guards, stealing some meat from a guard, and following some guards outside the gate and now she¡¯s in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°Now what to do¡±


    Tori continued walking, hoping for a stroke of luck. She wished she could return to town and find Tony¡¯s manor, although she had no idea of its location. She had promised to meet them there in her hurry to escape Emilia, who disapproved of her outfit. As she looked ahead, she saw the highlands and the volcano. Since she wouldn¡¯t be meeting them at the manor, it will be for the best to head to the major battlefield instead.


    *


    Pasta found himself in a tense situation, surrounded by mercenaries and guards. Tony had just won a game of chess, while Hack was searching for someone to vent his anger on.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± he growled.


    ¡°Mr. Sparrow requested we bring him here,¡± a guard said.


    Hack turned to him, ¡°Is that true you feather freak¡±


    ¡°I find him quite intriguing. There¡¯s no harm in keeping him here in sight¡±


    ¡°Forget about all that. Get him out of here,¡± Hack said to the guards.


    Pasta realized that these were the individuals that Hudson had mentioned, the ones in charge of the whole eruption operation. They were to be absent from the manor by this time. Why were they still here? Pasta thought? This placed some holes in their plan, but knowing his friends, it was nothing too much for them to handle.


    He glared at them defiantly. They were still the ones who caused Hudson so much pain and separated him from the ones he loved. The air became heavy. Spears and swords were pointed at his neck, but Pasta remained unfazed, maintaining eye contact with the three men. Despite their old age, these men had experienced their fair share of war and hardships, especially the man with the bird, the only one to his knowledge who possessed a gift. Mr. Swordsman was right. It was extraordinary. He could not forget the image of a small bird transforming into such a majestic and powerful beast. The Sparrow guy also said something about a guy named Hades. Guess he¡¯s also a freak, Pasta thought.


    ¡°Try anything funny and I¡¯ll dye the floors with your blood,¡± a mercenary threatened.


    Mary and the others discreetly observed the scene, realizing their plan to help Pasta escape had been discovered.


    Pasta took a moment to calm himself, visualizing a waterfall to soothe his anger. He knew that being angry wouldn¡¯t help his situation; instead, he needed to find a way to compromise. However, he wondered what he could offer these influential individuals in exchange for his freedom.


    ¡°Hey look, guys, I mean no trouble. I promise just let me go and you¡¯ll never see me again¡±


    ¡°Tell me, child, what are you doing in Pyrovile?¡± Tony asked.


    ¡°Just sightseeing¡±


    The mercenary kicked him over, ¡°Stop your lies, you bandit¡±


    ¡°Return him to his cell. There¡¯s no point in keeping him here for games,¡± Tony commanded.


    Pasta was pulled out of the room and escorted to the cell. As he passed the workers, he made eye contact with Mary and nodded.


    The others were excused, leaving only the maids and some guards.


    ¡°My Lord, preparations for your departure are complete¡±


    ¡°Inform all the workers to get ready,¡± Tony said, turning to his friends, ¡°We all are aware of our assigned tasks, are we not¡±


    ¡°This is just absurd, staying here to oversee the situation. What if we don¡¯t make it in time?¡±


    ¡°Abandon your worries friend, there¡¯s no reason to fret over such trivial matters,¡± Sparrow said, playing with his small companion.


    ¡°Yes, it is our duty and we must see it through to the end. Sparrow will stay at the mansion with some workers to maintain appearances for the public. Hack will join the mercenaries in raiding the town for the bandits and the person we all know. Meanwhile, I will personally oversee the project, which will take at least thirty minutes to complete.¡±


    ¡°So we have just thirty minutes and you expect us to be calm about it?!¡± Hack exclaimed.


    ¡°I have no fear of death, especially if it is for the greater good of our ruler, the strongest of them all.¡± Hack bowed his head, gripping the edges of his walking stick.


    ¡°I too am willing to sacrifice my life for him,¡± Sparrow added.


    Hack placed his hand on his forehead and leaned back, looking up at the ceiling. Why risk their lives for their master? He wondered. It was already too late to back down. They must see this through to the very end.


    ¡°I almost forgot, Sparrow, I have something for you.¡± Tony clapped his hands, signaling a butler to bring over a briefcase. The butler placed it on the table in front of them and opened it, revealing a chart with markings representing the town of Pyrovile.


    ¡°This town has great historical significance, making this information valuable. It will play a crucial role in helping both you and Hack escape when the gate is sealed from the outside.¡±


    ¡°Why should Sparrow have it when he¡¯ll be at the manor?¡± Hack questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s only fitting for him to have it, as he will be able to operate the mechanism, potentially speeding up the process,¡± Tony explained.


    Hack stormed out of the room in frustration. Sparrow picked up the paper and adjusted his monocle to get a better view, a smile forming on his lips. The ancient society that once thrived in this town was truly fascinating.

 Chapter 17: Dont wear a gown under the sun- Adventurer Guide 101

    Pasta was returned to his cell, two guards watching over him. Four more stood out of the Dungeon while over six surveyed the halls above it. He sat on the floor, his hands-free from chains this time. Legs crossed, clasping his arms and tilting his head to the side. The situation had changed completely; he was back to where he was, even the ashes of his last guards were still visible on the floor and the stares from his fellow inmates were less intimidating than it was supposed to be. His guards were a mix of mercenaries and the mansion guards. There was still hope. The guards discussed with themselves.


    ¡°How in the world was he able to burn them from the inside? Is he perhaps one who is gifted?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it. If it was so, the fight between him and Lord Sparrow wouldn¡¯t have ended as quickly as it did¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the guard said, scratching his nose and stared at Pasta.


    ¡°He must have a deep knowledge about his aura then¡±


    ¡°I believe so. He is definitely no kid. His sword must have been sharpened from the heat of battle, and so have his mind. But a reckless attempt such as that to escape is laughable¡±


    They were not wrong. His plan to leave to the mansion wasn¡¯t one of praise. If Emilia was here, she would have thought of something way better than him and that Little Bobby guy. Mr. Swordsman and the others are currently making preparations to stop the eruption. Focusing on his rescue would be a waste. Pasta clenched his fists. His anticipation of taking part in this battle was shattered just because he wanted to have some meat. He wanted to have some fun. He arrived in the town intending to aid a friend and show his sister his ability to protect others. Bars of steel stood before him, all his plans behind them. Unable to leave, hope gradually dissipates by the second, and his soul is crushed by each heartbeat.


    Pasta remembered Mr. Swordsman''s words- ¡°You have to go through pain, hardships. To obtain one of the amazing things this world has to offer¡±


    Pasta closed his eyes. Hours later, and he was still in deep thought. His breathing, normal. His legs were still crossed and his eyes were still shut, arms also crossed. The days of his past revealed itself as a lost memory. A fighting pattern, a method once taught to him. He envisioned himself in darkness, his opponent stood before him. Mr. Swordsman stood, holding down his hat, cloak swaying in the imaginary wind. Pasta held tightly to his blade, Naga. Mr. Swordsman''s moves were not completely known to him. Only knowledge he has was from the fight at the town¡¯s gate and that lasted for seconds.


    Mr. Swordsman moved forward, his speed unnatural. Swinging his sword and cutting down Pasta.


    He was too slow. The attack wasn¡¯t seen. No one could see such an attack. No, I¡¯ll go again.


    Pasta wounds were healed, and time seemed to be reversed. Mr. Swordsman still stood across him. A few minutes passed. Mr. Swordsman dashed to Pasta, who held up his sword, blocking the initial place that was cut before.


    Mr. Swordsman bent his body, cutting Pasta from the knee up and swiftly beheading him. Time reversed again.


    Pasta breathed heavily. Mr. Swordsman changed the trajecTori of his blade in just a second. Pasta tried again and again. Getting defeated at every turn.


    After several unbearable attempts, Mr. Swordsman sprinted to Pasta, swinging his sword in a powerful arc. Pasta laughed out, running towards him as well. He was tired of waiting there. What was he thinking? This was not like him. Waiting there. Wishing to be saved. Losing hope. All that is just useless crap. If he could beat Mr. Swordsman here, then he can have all the meat in the world and no one would have a word to say about it.


    Pasta clashed swords with Mr. Swordsman, a smile on his face. He was finally going to win. Just once is enough for him. A single win. Mr. Swordsman pushed him back with a powerful force, destroying his entire line of defense. He effortlessly cut Pasta down. Pasta held on to his smile, thinking. I guess another time wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    In reality, Pasta remained on the floor, still smiling. His guards glared at him.


    ¡°Is he excited or something?¡±


    ¡°No. He must be going insane¡±


    The door opened and then a guard came in, accompanied by a maid who held two trays holding mugs of beer. He locked the door behind him and walked to the two guards. He held some drinks in his right hand and played cards on the other. His face beamed with joy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the mansion guards? Why are you here? Anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You all must be exhausted just standing here in this place with poor ventilation,¡± he said, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Where are my manners? Pardon me, I¡¯m Kot. The one in charge of this section of the domain¡±


    Kot was of short stature and muscular build. He was dressed in a simple dark top and trousers. He preferred not to wear armor, as he found it restricted his movement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you. I apologize if I offended you with my questions¡±


    He apologized? Guess they really are some sheep among the mercenaries, Kot thought.


    ¡°No need for that. Let¡¯s have a drink and relax while we¡¯re here. But not too much. We don¡¯t want you both getting drunk on the job¡±


    Both guards smiled. Picking their mugs and downing the beer. The other guards outside peeked in. Kot waved his hand to welcome them. They all enjoyed their chilled drinks. Playing the card game to heighten the fun. Kot glared at Pasta and smiled. He wasn¡¯t present for the usual gathering in the Kitchen because of work, but he wishes he was.


    ¡°Do you all want to hear some juicy news?¡± Kot asked, picking up the joker card of clubs. Moving it across his fingers.


    ¡°Uh? What news?¡±


    Kot picked up the queen of hearts and moved it across the same fingers with the other card. ¡°A good-looking lady just entered the manor. A real treat to the eye. You don¡¯t want to miss her,¡± he said, stopping his finger movement. Showcasing both cards to the guards. Their face gleamed with excitement.


    *


    Emilia felt hot. It was a bad idea. Who would have thought picking a gown would cause so much heat? She had worn countless gowns in the past but hadn¡¯t noticed the unbearable heat that came with it.


    With the help of the townsfolk, she was able to find her way to Lord Tony¡¯s manor. The manor was rumored to be the largest in the whole realm, which might be true. It occupied over twelve parcels of land, with a pristine white exterior and decor featuring golden pillars. A beautiful, unknown flower design was engraved at the top. The compound was also pleasing to the eyes, with gardens at each corner and tiled floors forming around a fountain. In the center of the fountain, a child statue stood tall in a powerful stance, wielding a bow from which the water shot out.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Emilia drew in a deep breath. She knew she had to sneak in and attack them from the inside. What better way to do that than by passing through the front gate with a fake identity - posing as someone working directly under the nobles?


    Walking confidently through the gates, her hair danced in rhythm with the wind, and her gown swirled along with it. The nobles won¡¯t be present in the manor, only the guards.


    ¡°Hey you, do you have permission here?¡± the guard asked, looking at the sword strapped to her waist.


    ¡°I do,¡± she said in a confident voice. Her heart was about to burst out after she heard her name.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, miss and which of the Lords do you have an appointment with¡±


    Emilia had finally finished ¡®The Beginner guide to Adventuring.¡¯ The chapter on infiltrate and destruction was very much informative. Disguise and confidence are keys. Having an alias goes a long way. When exposed, take a life. She gained extensive knowledge, surpassing the other E-ranks. Those eight hundred pages were worth it.


    ¡°Miss your name,¡± the guard said, visibly annoyed.


    ¡°Oh-uh¡­. I a-am sorry. It¡¯s E- Emilia, a d-direct underling of the nobles. And I w-want to meet L-Lord Tony¡±


    Emilia fell into a pit of despair. It was all for naught. Everything. She gave him everything. But, the book had warned against this and also provided a quick solution. She would have to take a life. Her eyes gleamed with determination. She reached in for her sword.


    ¡°Lord Tony has no appointments today. He¡¯s currently out for work. Are you sure you have an appointment with him or are you here for some other lord?¡±


    The nobles were at the manor? Hudson had said they would be out of town. Not all of them are present, though. If she actually was directly under them. She would know which. Two choices were brought before her. According to Hudson¡¯s intel, they were Lord Sparrow and Hack. One was present in the manor and maybe both. If Emilia guessed wrong. She might be arrested as well. Then she and Pasta would have to wait for Tori¡¯s rescue.


    Emilia stopped reaching for her sword.


    ¡°I am here for Lord- ¡°


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Little Bobby said, his hands behind him.


    ¡°She said she is a direct underling of Lord Tony and his friends¡±


    Little Bobby stared at Emilia. She met his eyes, her hands reaching for her sword. His aura was extremely strong, reminding her of when she first met Mr. Swordsman. Although his presence wasn¡¯t as overpowering, it still spoke of great strength.


    Little Bobby saw her hand twitching near her blade. Her aura is similar to his.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here, soldier. Leave her to me,¡± Little Bobby said, brimming with power.


    The guard saluted. ¡°Yes sir¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Little Bobby said to Emilia.


    She followed him into the manor. The halls were fewer of workers. In contrast, the present ones eyed Emilia¡¯s crimson outfit in awe of how she was able to pull it off in this heat.


    ¡°Are you related to him?¡± Little Bobby asked, walking forward.


    Emilia stayed quiet.


    ¡°I can arrest you on the spot or worse, grant your wish by bringing you to one of our lords,¡± he threatened.


    ¡°Which ¡®him¡¯ are you referring?¡±


    ¡°The one named after some noodles¡±


    Emilia held her sword. They arrived at a dark part of the manor, where she swiftly swung her sword towards his neck. But, was stopped by a small kitchen knife.


    ¡°No need for violence. I¡¯m a friend of him,¡± he paused. ¡°No, actually I just know him¡±


    Emilia returned her sword back to her sheath. He was a friend, so he said. Getting Pasta back seems to be easier than she anticipated.


    ¡°Hey, hey what¡¯s going on here?¡± Kot said a huge smile on his face. ¡°Who¡¯s this cutie? Hi, I¡¯m Kot. Nice to meet ya¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one in charge of overseeing the Dungeons. Pasta included¡±


    Emilia stared at Kot, still silent.


    ¡°Bobby, who is she and why is she interested in that guy? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re his wife!¡± Kot said, clapping his cheeks.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Emilia said, her tone filled with disgust.


    ¡°Oh no, I apologize,¡± Kot said, staring at her. ¡°I get it now. Are you siblings?¡±


    Emilia sighed and asked, ¡°Yes, we are. How did you figure that out?¡±


    Little Bobby leaned against the wall and responded, ¡°Your aura is similar to his. I knew at first glance, but mistakes sometimes happen, so I stayed quiet.¡±


    Emilia moved her hair with her finger. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    Kot walked closer to Emilia. ¡°So are you single?¡±


    She glared at him, sighed, and ignored him.


    Little Bobby intervened, ¡°Let her be, Kot. Let¡¯s hurry this up.¡±


    Emilia turned to Little Bobby. ¡°Hurry what?¡±


    ¡°Kot here is going to rescue your brother,¡± Little Bobby said.


    ¡°And how is he going to do that?¡±


    Kot smiled and revealed a small sachet from his pocket. ¡°They say there are three ways to kill a man: women, money, and drinks. But I would like to add another.¡± He said, ¡°Sleeping powder, my dear.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s for the guards? How do you expect an obvious trick like that to work?¡±


    Kot confidently responded, ¡°Watch me, dear. Don¡¯t underestimate the power of sleeping powders.¡±


    *


    ¡°My one hundredth plus attempts and I still haven¡¯t landed a hit,¡± Pasta wheezed.


    Mr. Swordsman ran to him, swinging his sword. Pasta blocked with his blade. He pushed Pasta back and swung again.


    Pasta bent over and tried sweeping Mr. Swordsman off his feet. He jumped, avoiding Pasta''s legs. In the air, he moved elegantly as he cut off Pasta¡¯s head.


    ¡°An afterimage!¡± Pasta yelled, swinging his blade at Mr. Swordsman''s back. It was too late. Mr. Swordsman cannot dodge this strike. Pasta got his first win.


    Pasta froze up, his sword inches away from cutting Mr. Swordsman. He felt an omnipotent presence around him, a force pushing him down. Making his heart race with fear. Is this Mr. Swordsman''s aura? The same knocking out those guards? No, this is different. A being he had never seen before emerged in the darkness. Mr. Swordsman in this space could only perform the skills and abilities Pasta had witnessed, but he had never seen Mr. Swordsman do this.


    The being hid itself in the shadows, but his presence overwhelmed the space. Pasta''s head was decapitated again. He was already dead before the strike. Sheer terror had taken his life.


    Pasta woke up panting. Sweat dripped down his face. He held his chest. No pain was felt. His head wasn¡¯t on the floor and there were no signs of blood. He was safe. But...


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Pasta said, looking at the bunch of guards sleeping on the floor. Another stood with a maid but he wasn¡¯t wearing any armor.


    ¡°Told you it¡¯ll work. The bars are open, but I think he¡¯s busy- ¡°


    Emilia ran past him, entered the cell, and clasped her arms around Pasta.


    ¡°Big bro!¡± she cried out, her tears dripping down his shoulders.


    Pasta''s eyes widened. He formed a smile and patted her head.


    ¡°What are you crying for? I¡¯m fine.¡± He said, still smiling.


    Emilia stopped crying and punched him in the face.


    Pasta fell on the floor. He got up, touching his cheek. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°How dare you get captured in a situation like this?¡± she said, clenching her fist.


    Pasta moved his hands, frantically. ¡°Wait, wait I can explain,¡±


    ¡°No excuses!¡± she yelled, punching him.


    Little Bobby and Kot smiled, ignoring the constant screams of the inmates yelling for their release. This is the second time Pasta had been out. They, too, deserved this sort of treatment.


    The air current changed. Kot, Little Bobby, and Emilia wielded their weapons. Pasta stood firm and took a stance, his fists out for action.


    ¡°My. My oh my. What do we have here? A couple of miscreants are planning a breakout,¡± Sparrow said. A bird playing on his long hat.


    ¡°You all should move along. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Little Bobby said, taking a powerful stance with his blade.


    Kot walked forward. ¡°I¡¯ll join you, sir. Lord Sparrow is gifted. This won¡¯t be an easy fight¡±


    ¡°All because of that butler,¡± Sparrow sighed, the noise of the inmates reverberated around the Dungeon. ¡°You foolish lot annoy me. Go to sleep. Aura burst¡±


    All the inmates fell to the floor and stopped moving.


    Sparrow looked at them. ¡°Must be difficult living such a loud and unfulfilling life devoid of strength. Rest since you deserve that much. Now to you all¡±


    They all readied their weapons. Waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    ¡°You may pass,¡± Sparrow said.


    Little Bobby glared at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you all can leave. My job isn¡¯t to fight you a lot but to hold the fort¡±


    Little Bobby continued glaring at him. He sighed and placed back his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    They all followed him out. Emilia and Pasta were about to leave.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Sparrow said. He brought out the sword behind him. Handing it to Pasta. ¡°I was right all along. You really are intriguing Pasta the mighty¡±


    Pasta glared at him. The smile on Sparrow¡¯s face sent him chills. He¡¯d never told him about his nickname. Just who is this Sparrow guy?


    Sparrow tossed a scroll to Emilia. ¡°The gates are locked at the moment. That scroll will help you escape with the others. I trust you¡¯ll be able to use it¡±


    ¡°H-How do you know my name?¡± Emilia mumbled.


    Pasta held his sword against him.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you both. It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t talk. Tony is heading to the volcano, you better hurry¡±


    Pasta gritted his teeth and pulled Emilia out of the Dungeon. They caught up to Little Bobby and Kot.


    ¡°Hey are you both alright?¡± Little Bobby asked.


    Pasta nodded, ¡°We¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s go meet Hudson, where¡¯s Mary?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with Lord Tony. They headed out,¡± Kot said.

 Chapter 18: GRANDPAPPY!!!

    The journey was rough. The carriage jolted and rocked as it navigated the rugged path up the highlands. Mary sat inside, her head bowed and her hands clasped tightly in her lap. Despite the turmoil of the journey, she did her best to maintain her composure and not reveal how deeply unsettled she felt.


    Lord Tony and two imposing guards accompanied Mary. Two others flanked their carriage, all filled with additional mercenaries and a handful of other workers. Mary couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she had been chosen to accompany Lord Tony on this journey, and why they were being protected solely by mercenaries rather than the guards from the manor or town. Where were they headed?


    Mary felt surprised when Lord Tony himself asked her to accompany him. They were heading to an unknown destination, and all she knew was that Lord Tony had a project to tend to up in the mountains.


    ¡°Mary, are you feeling okay? You seem tense,¡± Tony inquired gently as he idly spun his walking stick on the floor.


    ¡°No, my lord. I¡¯m fine, just a little tired, that¡¯s all,¡± Mary said, bowing her head. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Lord Tony nodded and gazed out the window, muttering, ¡°Just a few hours left. May his majesty guide us all.¡±


    *


    Lester, Matthew, and two other mercenaries sat in the last carriage. Lester wore a red jacket over his breastplate and had his enormous sword strapped to his back. He folded his arms, eyes closed.


    ¡°Hey Matthew, you should have stayed behind,¡± Lester said, opening one eye.


    Matthew avoided Lester¡¯s gaze, gritting his teeth. His battle with the weeping swordsman had left him with more scars than he had expected, both on his body and soul.


    ¡°I asked to join this crew knowing what I was getting into,¡± Matthew said, turning to the one-eyed Lester.


    ¡°I see. Tell me. How was the fight¡±?


    ¡°The swordsman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the one who rumors have it fell from the heavens. How was your fight with him¡±?


    Matthew leaned back and sighed. ¡°Honestly, it was strange.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡±


    Gordon shook his head. ¡°What do you mean by strange? Isn¡¯t that word normal for young folks like you all?¡±


    ¡°It was his aura,¡± Matthew said, sagging his shoulders. ¡°Even if he did have an indomitable aura. It didn¡¯t feel natural¡±


    Lester smirked. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it was too terrifying to be real?¡±


    ¡°His movements felt off, and it didn¡¯t seem natural at all,¡± Matthew said, visibly shaken. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve never seen someone dissipate my force with just a swing of their hand. It was unsettling.¡± As he spoke, he glanced down at his trembling hands.


    Gordon looked at Matthew. ¡°So, a wave of his hand for just a gust of wind? That simple act got you all riled up?¡±


    Lester¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°Are you telling me he obstructed your blast? That¡¯s impossible! The weapon you wield was a gift from our Lord, one from the mysterious lands beyond.¡±


    Lester placed his hand on his chin. The swordsman had been rumored to achieve incredible feats, but this one seemed impossible. The force produced by the gloves could shatter hard rocks and destroy buildings. Even if someone managed to dissipate it, their bones would be shattered, or at the very least, they would feel agonizing pain.


    ¡°No. What piques my curiosity more is what that thing was,¡± Matthew said, still shaking.


    ¡°What are you saying, Matthew?¡± Matthew clenched his hands to stop the shaking. ¡°He¡¯s not the weeping swordsman¡±


    Gordon observed Matthew. His shaking had stopped, and his expression shifted from fear to anger.


    Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The weeping swordsman killed him.¡±


    The carriage came to a stop at the camp located in the northeast of the town. The camp was dotted with green and blue tents, housing mercenaries whose job was to prevent anyone from leaving the town. Surrounding the town, there were several other camps with the same purpose. Lord Tony stepped down onto the muddy ground, followed by Mary. From the other carriage, Gordon emerged, and seeing him filled Mary with relief.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now,¡± Tony ordered. ¡°Lester, take some men and follow me.¡±


    Lester strolled into the camp, where Tony was waiting for him at the entrance. There were five mercenaries in total: two sword users, two archers, and a tank wielding a humongous axe. Lord Tony was always cautious because the smallest mistake in this operation could lead to a devastating end.


    Lester walked past the tents, observing the surroundings. He stopped when he heard a group of muttering mercenaries inside one of the tents. They seemed angry, claiming someone had stolen their prey. A group had already gone to search for the culprit in the hills. As Lester turned around, he noticed that Matthew was approaching him.


    ¡°Your gear is ready,¡± Matthew said, following Lester¡¯s gaze to the tent.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Lester shook his head. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. I would appreciate it if you stayed behind, Matthew.¡±


    Matthew sighed, holding his stomach. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that.¡±


    ¡°There may be an attack on the camp. You should remain here to protect it,¡± Lester said as he walked out of the premises. ¡°Now I need to prepare myself. I have a feeling this is going to be a long day.¡±


    *


    Emilia studied the chart that seemed to represent Pyrovile. It had inverted flame symbols in different locations. Underneath the chart, the following inscription was written: ¡°Days of old, night of tales, shine our path, lead our way. Our saviors now are mere lore and legends. Guide us out, for even through the passage of time, your loyalty remains the same.¡±


    Pasta sat on the floor, folding his arms. ¡°The passage of time? I don¡¯t get it¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t,¡± Emilia said, closing up the chart.


    ¡°So do you?¡±


    Emilia sighed. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t¡±


    Sparrow had handed the chart to Emilia for deciphering before leaving the manor for a stroll. He trusted Emilia for some reason, and his familiarity with the siblings had them concerned. Emilia has been working on the chart ever since, but she has not yet arrived at the desired conclusion.


    ¡°These flame markings on the map are our only lead,¡± Emilia said. ¡°If we trace them, maybe we¡¯ll find something¡±


    ¡°How about Hudson?¡± Little Bobby asked.


    Pasta turned to him, pointing his sheathed sword. ¡°What¡¯s with you and Hudson? Do you have a crush on him or something?¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Little Bobby glared at him. Pasta turned the other way and whistled, just noticing how the roof was professionally decorated.


    ¡°We should get moving,¡± Emilia said, looking out the window. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    They hurried to the town square. Kot clung to Emilia like a newborn to his mother. The bustling street, the colorful performers while they danced and played their drums, and the irresistible smell of freshly cooked meat aroused Pasta¡¯s senses. It felt so good to be back outside, with the beautiful sun casting its radiance upon the earth and the morning birds singing. However, none of these things mattered to Pasta; only the smell of the meat was enough to keep him rooted to the spot.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Emilia said, eyeing a statue of a man holding a torch in one hand. He wore a crown and struck a pose as if leading the way.


    ¡°The flame symbol led to this, huh?¡± little Bobby said.


    Emilia surveyed the statue. There was nothing special about it. It was made out of stone, with some greenery and cracks proving how ancient it is. ¡°It seems like a normal statue. But, since it is symbolized by a flame on the map, then...¡±


    Emilia asked for some fire. Kot brought a matchstick and oil and poured it on the torch, lighting it. Passersby in the town stared at them. The flame continued to burn, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Maybe we have to burn the whole statue,¡± Pasta suggested, grabbing the jug of oil ready to pour down.


    Emilia thwacked Pasta¡¯s head with the back of her sword. ¡°That¡¯s a bad idea. We should investigate the others first. It must be some kind of puzzle,¡± she held her chin. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the other one¡±


    They followed the map to the other flame symbol. On their way, they came across a gathering of individuals who were all fixated on something on the wall. Emilia approached and noticed three wanted posters, each depicting her, Andy, and Tori. The posters accused them of being accomplices of the bandits, as they had arrived in town around the same time as the bandits and had not yet been allowed entry. Little Bobby and Kot instinctively shielded the siblings with their bodies, escorting them out of the crowd.


    *


    ¡°Hee-haw!!¡± Andy yelled while riding a bull in the middle of the hot springs. He was wearing nothing and smacked the bull¡¯s rear to assert his dominance. They were at a hot springs resort, with each room having a hot pond and scented stones around, and lanterns placed at the corners to give the room a golden glow.


    ¡°Go, Andy! Go, Andy!¡±


    The other old men chanted, swinging their towels in admiration. Cumbleton lay on a mat there, enjoying a glass of apple juice served to him by his fellow undressed buddy. Those who admired his well-toned body surrounded him, serving him as they would their lords.


    ¡°Hey Andy, what you doing with a bull here?¡± Cumbleton asked and sipped from his glass, savoring the soft bitter aftertaste.


    ¡°I caught it outside. It was a good catch for a quick ride if I do say so myself,¡± Andy laughed, cruelly smacking the bull¡¯s rear, making the poor beast tear up.


    A woman entered the room wearing a black suit and glasses. She walked up to Cumbleton and said, ¡°Sir, we have noise complaints. Also, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to have an animal here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Cumbleton glared at her. ¡°What am I paying you for? Now don¡¯t be a killjoy and join us.¡±


    She became a little flustered, adjusting her glasses. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. It would be improper of me.¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t be shy. A little dip won¡¯t hurt, right?¡±


    The other old men around couldn¡¯t contain their smiles, their excitement getting the better of them.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey Cumbleton!!¡± Andy yelled, still riding the bull around the room.


    Cumbleton turned to Andy, angry. ¡°What Andy, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy¡±


    ¡°Leave the poor girl alone, would ya?¡± Andy said. ¡°You should enjoy your soak and juice instead, right?¡±


    Cumbleton clenched his fists and sighed. Laughing. ¡°You really are something, Andy,¡± he turned to her. ¡°You can leave, but don¡¯t be shy to ask your friends to come¡±


    The girl bowed and hurriedly left.


    Andy stood on the bull, with his hands on his waist, striking a pose that would be forever etched in the memories of the elderly men and the curious ladies on the other side.


    ¡°What the hell is going on there?¡± one of the girls said.


    ¡°A bunch of crazy old men,¡± another of the girls commented.


    They spied through the hole in the wall where the men normally used them. They figured it out and sealed it, but their curiosity got the better of them to open it. Only to see a white-haired man oppressing a bull.


    ¡°Hey throw me something hehehehe¡± Andy said, still standing on the bull.


    ¡°Here you go Andy!¡± an old man threw some watermelons in the air. While others threw their other fruits counting ten.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Yeah baby,¡± Andy said, grabbing each fruit and juggling them on each hand while he rode on the bull.


    The girls on the other side of the wall mouths were wide open. The mere sight of a naked bull riding, juggling oldie was way too much to handle.


    ¡°Where in the world did you guys find watermelons and those other fruits?¡± Cumbleton asked, also in awe of Andy''s performance.


    They all laughed and continued enjoying the show while the bull secretly prayed for any sort of help from above. Anyone or anything could do.


    The door burst open, and mercenaries came running in, all brandishing weapons. Suddenly, the old men ceased laughing and hurriedly rushed towards the wall, pressing their bodies against it for safety. The women on the other side saw something closer than they had ever expected and screamed as they ran out. The leader of the mercenaries walked forward. He was a fair, young man with brown hair, equipped with a blade at his waist.


    ¡°That¡¯s our lunch you¡¯re riding, old man,¡± the mercenary leader said in a strict tone.


    ¡°Lunch?¡± Andy threw the fruits on the floor and looked at the bull, who was shaking in terror. ¡°He¡¯s mine. Go get your own bull, child.¡±


    ¡°You stole our bull, that¡¯s our bull! And don¡¯t call me child, I¡¯m Clyde.¡±


    ¡°Sounds a lot like child,¡± Cumbleton laughed.


    Clyde faced him, still angry. ¡°I know you. Lord Tony¡¯s worker. What are you doing here with this criminal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of my previous relationship with him, boy,¡± Cumbleton said, taking more sips of his warm orange juice.


    ¡°Previous relationship?¡±


    Cumbleton smiled. ¡°Yes, working with him isn¡¯t as exciting as it was. Serving Master Hudson is the only thing that fuels my soul. I believe you understand?¡±


    ¡°You mean the kid? Isn¡¯t he dead?¡±


    Cumbleton finished his drink and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, tell me.¡±


    Andy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Criminal? Who¡¯re you calling a criminal?¡±


    ¡°Would you please keep quiet? I¡¯m in the middle of a conversation,¡± Clyde sighed. ¡°But if you wish, I¡¯ll answer your question quickly. They suspected you of being in association with the bandits before you stole our bull. Since you are with Mr. Cumbleton, I assume you have also hidden your carriage, which explains why we couldn¡¯t find it in town¡±


    Cumbleton folded his arms and smiled to himself. Being a genius in these things isn¡¯t a simple task.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯ll be arrested at the very moment,¡± Clyde said, more mercenaries walking into the resort. ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that? I heard there are also some good-looking ladies here¡±


    Andy¡¯s fists clenched as the girls on the other side shivered, hearing screams from other rooms and ceramics shattering.


    ¡°Killing three birds with a single stone. I got a huge lead on the bandits that beat the weeping swordsman, my bull, and some ladies to top it off.¡± Clyde hugged himself, licking his lips. ¡°I also heard you had a beautiful foreigner with you. When done here, I¡¯ll go- ¡°


    Andy punched Clyde in the face, sending him flying toward the wall, destroying it. The girls ran and grabbed their towels to cover themselves from the eyeing men.


    ¡°What the- ¡° Clyde touched his nose, he was bleeding. ¡°Old man, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Say another word,¡± Andy whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Say another word about my granddaughter and I¡¯ll have your head¡±


    Clyde laughed as the other mercenaries joined in. ¡°Who do you think you are? You think you could solo all of us?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey. He never said he was fighting you all alone right,¡± a voice said.


    Cumbleton stretched his arms and stood next to Andy.


    ¡°So? Two old men still won¡¯t be a problem¡±


    The girls and other old men shared their concerns for Andy and Cumbleton. It would be wiser to plead for their lives and run.


    ¡°Now shut up and listen very carefully,¡± Clyde said, raising a finger. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive your punch. Only if you lend me your grand- ¡°


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I warn you about speaking of my grandchild¡±


    The air shifted.


    And a dark smoke enveloped the space, all happening in Clyde¡¯s view.


    Two men were staring at him. Their aura individually was greater than his- no of his lord, even.


    The tension spread through his body, choking him as if enveloped in a dark, thick smoke from a fiery flame.


    ¡°J-just who are you?¡±


    The others in the room trembled. They could feel the tension even when it wasn¡¯t directed at them. Cumbleton smiled as he looked at Andy, who was angry. yet¡ª


    ¡°Call me Grand Pappy!¡±


    Andy quickly ran towards Clyde and landed another punch on his face, catapulting him out of the building, leaving behind a human hole in the roof. Girls, old men, mercenaries, and even Cumbleton watched in shock.


    Andy then pointed at them and said, ¡°Call me grandpappy. Grab anything that can be used as a weapon and follow me. We will overcome this obstacle together, save our friends, and celebrate with a feast afterward. Are you all ready?¡±


    They all stayed quiet.


    ¡°We shall also rob the mercenaries clean of their food and money!¡±


    They all remained quiet. Then...


    ¡°GRANDPAPPY!!!!!¡±


    They screamed. Using buckets of hot water, they could blind the mercenaries temporarily. The old men grabbed their hot towels and smacked the mercenaries. The ladies grabbed fighting sticks and began hitting the mercenaries.


    ¡°Where in the world did you all find those?¡± Cumbleton asked.


    Andy''s face was stony. He pointed at the bull and called it over. The bull shivered. Then it remembered, Andy saved him from being lunch. Even if he did make him suffer as a ride for five hours. He didn¡¯t eat him. He called it his own. A bond between bull and man, one that is not to be severed, a beautiful friendship, a-


    Andy jumped on the bull and smacked its rear. ¡°Let¡¯s go!!! Grandpappy!!¡±


    ¡°GrandPappy!!¡± the others screamed out.


    They raided all the rooms, chasing out all the mercenaries with boiling water, sticks, and hot towels.


    ¡°Hey Andy,¡± Cumbleton said, panting. ¡°With these much mercenaries, looks like the kids haven¡¯t handled the eruption situation. Isn¡¯t that today?¡±


    Andy stayed quiet.


    ¡°Andy?¡±


    Andy shook his head, bringing himself back to his catastrophic reality. ¡°I know, but they can handle it. But first,¡± Andy said, quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s raid the mercenary''s base!!¡±


    The whole hot springs crew screamed out in agreement. They all ran out with the mercenaries¡¯ abandoned weapons. Heading to the camp with Grandpappy in the lead.


    Cumbleton sighed, his hand on his head. Andy wore no clothes, the same for the other men.

 Chapter 19: Im back home

    ¡°Was all that necessary?¡± Hudson said, frowning.


    Mr. Swordsman withdrew his blade from the mercenary¡¯s back. ¡°Indeed, they had a chance to flee, but they did not,¡± Hudson eyed him. ¡°You chased them.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Hudson sighed as they stood in the woods, a few miles away from the city gate. Five mercenaries lay sprawled on the ground, either dead or unconscious¡ªHudson preferred not to know which. He watched as Mr. Swordsman rummaged through the bodies.


    ¡°They have some nice stuff,¡± he said, throwing out the watches, ornaments, and purses of coins.


    Hudson arched his eyebrow. ¡°Hey. Are you stealing from the dead guards?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman stopped his search. ¡°No. They are still alive. See, this one is breathing,¡± he said, pointing at a random mercenary.


    ¡°I never knew you were always like this¡±


    ¡°Always like what?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked in a strict tone.


    Hudson turned away. ¡°Pay it no mind. Apologies Mr. Swordsman¡±


    The mercenaries were still breathing, and they were carrying some valuable items. It might not be enough to make a church rat filthy rich overnight, but it could at least buy a decent meal. Mr. Swordsman used most of his money to treat Hudson to a satisfying feast.


    ¡°We need to hurry,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, as he carefully placed some items into a small pouch strapped to his waist. ¡°If these gentlemen are correct, we have a problem.¡±


    Hudson remained silent.


    Mr. Swordsman wiped the dust off his palms. ¡°Your boss and his comrades are still here, and to make matters worse, he¡¯s on his way to the volcano right now.¡±


    Emilia and Pasta were also in the city. Who knows what will happen to them? What was he doing here in the woods? His mission was to protect those two, not some boy he met half-dead by the riverside. Going back and getting them was a bad idea. Tony would have activated the eruption by then, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. Lost in thought, Mr. Swordsman sorted through the bodies for valuables. To him, stopping Tony was a necessary move for his own survival, as well as for Emilia and Pasta. The town and the realm held no importance to him.


    ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to scavenge the people you killed for their goods?¡± Hudson whispered, folding his arms.


    ¡°I told you. They are alive. Also, I was thinking about our situation¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is a good idea. An excellent one, in fact. There¡¯s a whole camp up ahead. Fighting them head-on may be suicidal since we don¡¯t know their strengths. So ideally, it¡¯s better to strike while their forces are divided.¡±


    ¡°You are just looking for an excuse to kill more¡±


    ¡°What do you take me for and I told you they are not dead?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman gazed out at the highlands, where faint sounds of battle reached his ears.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hudson asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a fight. Let¡¯s go, Hudson¡±


    *


    The lovely forest sounds pleased the ears and soothed the soul with the harmonious chirping of beautiful azure birds revelling in their late morning bath. Gentle leaves fluttered, carrying along the earthy aroma of wood and loam, not discomforting, but rather leaving behind a sense of belonging, or of hope. It was a beautiful day for a stroll. Yet, a force within the forest sheltered itself from the captivating beauty of the forest, also letting out its unsettling chill, scaring away the woodland creatures. She held her scythe tightly. A path forked in front of her.


    ¡°Which way was it?¡± Tori muttered, her breath uneven. She had spent the entire day lost in the labyrinthine forest, and now for the third time, she found herself at the same fork in the path, near the same shimmering lake. Tori felt like she had been in a similar situation before but could not remember exactly when. Time was of the essence; she had to reach the volcano to thwart the mercenaries and, afterwards, claim the treasured gift from her grandpappy. This lone thought was the only thing preventing her from demolishing the entire forest.


    Tori heard voices coming from the bushes. Peering in, she saw a camp below filled with armed men. These had to be the mercenaries. She felt foolish for not noticing them earlier. She had passed this route three times without realizing that the people she was intending to confront were right under her nose.


    ¡°They are a lot of them though,¡± she commented, converting her scythe back into its baton shape. ¡°Fighting them solo is a bad idea¡±


    Voices echoed behind her, pulling her attention away from the camp. As she turned, she withdrew her head from the bush, only to witness a bizarre sight¡ªher old man, her Grandpappy, burst from the undergrowth, stark naked and astride a crying bull.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, men!¡± Andy screamed.


    Tori stood in silence. All life drained from her when she saw that unsightly human. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to the other naked men running past. The first one had already done so much damage to her soul that the others couldn¡¯t compare.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Andy¡¯s kid?¡± Cumbleton, the only dressed man asked, waving his hand across her face. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make sure he put on some clothes.¡±


    Tori¡¯s face was now out of colour. ¡°O¡­¡­K¡±


    Cumbleton patted her on the head. ¡°Look, your grandpappy is pretty something. Beating up those mercenaries at the resort is no small feat¡±


    Tori glared at him. ¡°What did you just call him?¡±


    ¡°Grandpappy. He said we should call him that¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    The women emerged from the bushes, clutching their weapons as they ran, their ample bosoms heaving with every step. ¡°Grandpappy, wait for us!¡±


    Tori, feeling embarrassed, stepped aside to let them pass and activated her scythe, giving Cumbleton a stern look.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°He¡¯s my grandpappy. Not any other. I¡¯ll show those girls,¡± she said, jumping off into the camp, and leaving Cumbleton behind.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Cumbleton said, still in shock. ¡°What a strange family¡±


    *


    Matthew cleaned up his wounds, paying no mind to the hot steam wafting from the nearby bath. His stomach had been battered. He wrapped a bandage over it, reminiscing about the old days at the bar back in Kanto. Life was peaceful then. Fame, money, and women; Matthew was about to have it all. With Ragnar¡¯s strength and influence, their ambitions seemed within reach. But everything crumbled in a single night. Matthew was both glad and annoyed that the swordsman didn¡¯t die back at the meat shack; he did want to kill him with his own hands, after all.


    Matthew examined his gloves, making a few precise adjustments. Though not particularly adept with technology. He had studied abroad for this kind of thing, which was rare given the fact he came from a closed nation. According to the other mercenaries, this was also the reason Lord Tony had given him the weapon in the first place.


    The force generated, like a strong gust of wind, was now three times stronger than before, though at the cost of a longer reload time. To counter this, Matthew grabbed a sword to make up for the additional time, even though his sword skills were amateurish.


    ¡°Matthew!! We¡¯re under attack¡±


    A voice from outside yelled.


    Matthew wore his brown jacket, revealing his bandaged stomach. He stepped outside and witnessed a group of naked men, both young and old, accompanied by women in indecent clothing, assaulting the mercenaries.


    ¡°What th-. Get all the manor workers to safety quick,¡± Matthew commanded. A great first move on his part. Lord Tony would murder him and his comrades if anything happened to his precious workers.


    The battle was clearly one-sided. Despite the mercenaries having a variety of weapons, they found it challenging to deal with the sight of naked attackers, particularly the women. Some of them, unable to hold in their thoughts, rushed toward the women, ultimately leading to their own downfall for a brief, yet inappropriate, gaze.


    Matthew snarled. ¡°What sort of men did Lester leave me with?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you got your hands full, young man,¡± Gordon said, Mary hiding behind him.


    ¡°Oh, You¡¯re the guy from the carriage. You should join the others. It¡¯s too dangerous out here¡±


    Gordon smirked, twirling his pan. ¡°Yes, this is a dangerous situation so let me help,¡± he said, pointing at Andy. ¡°That appears to be their leader. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    Matthew glared at Gordon. ¡°What about the lady?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with me. Mary is not that fond of this, also she won¡¯t just let me go¡±


    Mari pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not going there without you. Matthew¡¯s right, it¡¯s too dangerous¡±


    ¡°So let go of me then¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    Matthew sighed and walked away, waving. ¡°Knock yourselves out, love birds¡±


    *


    ¡°Hey it¡¯s the guy who stole our bull¡±


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s our bull old man¡±


    The mercenaries charged in, and Andy swiftly smacked the bull¡¯s rear, controlling it to kick them.


    ¡°He¡¯s my bull. No one¡¯s getting him off my hands,¡± Andy declared.


    The bull¡¯s tears didn¡¯t stop running down.


    Andy watched two people walked to him. A dark muscular guy holding a pan. Must be a chief. Is he the one preparing the food here? Andy wondered, hoping to have a bite or two before beating up these youngsters.


    ¡°I see you are a seasoned warrior, one unyielding to notions of shame and indecency,¡± Gordon said.


    Andy smiled, getting off his ride, and smacking it to sit on the floor. Mary covered her eyes from seeing something on the heights of improper.


    ¡°I feel the same. You look like nothing I¡¯ve seen so far. Are you perhaps their boss?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say. How about you? Are you perhaps the one leading this assault?¡±


    Andy chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t say¡±


    Gordon released Mary¡¯s hold from his shirt. ¡°Interesting. I thought you were¡±


    Mary eyed Gordon. He was talking differently. He sometimes spoke in an odd manner, but now somewhat reasonable.


    Andy stared, asking. ¡°What made you think that kind sir?¡±


    ¡°Just a feeling,¡± Gordon said, taking off his shirt. His well-toned abs. ¡°You are of age, well ironed in battle¡±


    ¡°I thank you for the compliment. Now shall we begin our little duel?¡±


    ¡°A duel you say. May I have the honour of knowing your name?¡±


    ¡°Call me Andy¡±


    ¡°Gordon¡±


    They eyed each other while the battle between mercenaries and degenerates occurred in the background.


    They clashed - hands to pan. Andy and Gordon tried to push the other back but instead released a tremendous force, the air crackling with power.


    Matthew watched as Lord Tony¡¯s remarkable cook skillfully held his ground against a formidable opponent. Gordon was no ordinary chef; he was once a warrior who had fought on the front lines defending the Ninth Realm. but now he had turned to his passion for cooking and gained fame, eventually being hired by Lord Tony. After being relieved of his duties, he pursued his newfound passion for cooking, earning fame that eventually led to his being hired by Lord Tony.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong,¡± Andy complimented.


    ¡°I try not to show off too much but you¡¯re handling it well¡±


    Andy shattered the floor beneath his feet and grabbed Gordon¡¯s hands, using the force Gordon exerted to propel him forward. Andy threw him, demolishing multiple tents in his path.


    Mary screamed, running towards Gordon. She searched the demolished tents, but he wasn¡¯t found.


    Gordon rose from the rubble.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright Gordon. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s too dangerous¡±


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re strong,¡± Gordon said smiling, ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn. Potbelly¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling pot belly-¡°


    Gordon dashed to Andy at a great speed and smacked his face with a frying pan. But he was stopped. Cumbleton held the pan, his eyes furrowed into slits.


    ¡°Cumbleton? What are you doing here?¡±


    Cumbleton tossed the pan, ¡°Are you alright, Andy¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for the help,¡± Andy gave a warm smile.


    Cumbleton sighed and leaned into Andy¡¯s ear, whispering to him.


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Andy ran towards the demolished tents, rummaging through them.


    Gordon grabbed Cumbleton. ¡°What is going on here, Cumbleton? Why are you helping that old pervert?¡±


    ¡°Long story. He¡¯s a friend of mine,¡± Cumbleton said, watching Andy. ¡°Have you found any?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. This is so bad!!¡± Andy exclaimed.


    Cumbleton shook his head and sat on the floor. ¡°I see you are doing well, Miss Mary¡±


    Mary nodded. The battle was still ongoing. Cumbleton had searched for Tori, but she was nowhere to be found. After she dashed to the camp, she disappeared.


    Matthew sprinted through the camp, using a small amount of force to knock out the invaders. He didn¡¯t find it a pleasant task since it was too easy, and killing them would bring nothing but the disgust of killing a nude person.


    ¡°Finally found some. What do you think, Cumbleton?¡± Andy asked, wearing a chest plate and shorts.


    ¡°Well, anything is better than nothing, so I guess it¡¯s fine¡±


    Gordon sat on the floor next to Cumbleton.


    ¡°Why are you friends with such an odd man?¡±


    Mary sighed. Both are equally odd. If this wasn¡¯t a battleground, they would have become close friends.


    ¡°I was asked to look after him,¡± Cumbleton responded.


    ¡°By whom?¡±


    Before Cumbleton could respond, a strange, familiar energy surged through the air. Matthew clenched his fist and sprinted toward the source. The workers also became concerned as they peeked through their tent to observe the battle.


    ¡°Hey, Hudson, you¡¯re on your own,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, throwing Hudson in the air and cutting through Matthew¡¯s force blast, creating a sandy smoke screen. Matthew dashed into the smoke, aiming for a swift cut through the swordsman¡¯s neck, but was stopped by another blade.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you from the bar. What brings you here?¡± Mr. Swordsman said, blocking Matthew¡¯s strike.


    Matthew grinned. ¡°Yes, you are the same fucker¡±


    Hudson landed on the floor. He could hear the sound of battle through the sandstorm.


    ¡°Hudson?¡±


    He heard his name, the voice gentle and familiar. He removed his hoodie and strolled out of the mist.


    ¡°Master Hudson!¡±


    All the workers rushed to Hudson. Gordon gazed for a moment and tossed his pan aside. Tears streamed down his face as he exclaimed, ¡°Master Hudson!!¡±


    They all clustered around him, their tears falling on him. Hudson attempted to hold himself together, but he was already susceptible to this.


    ¡°I miss you all,¡± he cried out.


    Occupants on the battlefield were confused about what was going on and ignored it. The resort customers continued to smack the mercenaries with sticks. It was no longer a battle, but a fun activity.


    ¡°Master Hudson, where have you been? You got us worried¡±


    ¡°What happened to your prestige suit? I¡¯ll have Unma make you another¡±


    ¡°Hey Master, you promised to play some cards. Let¡¯s play¡±


    ¡°I thought you died¡±


    They all kept talking, and Hudson couldn¡¯t recognize which voice belonged to whom. Suddenly, they all got up from him. What had happened? Were they mad? Hudson saw the smiles on their faces and realized that he did recognize a familiar voice.


    ¡°Hey Hudson,¡± Mary said, waving.


    Hudson¡¯s eyes widened. He rushed towards her and gave her a tight hug.


    Mary pushed him aside, flushed. ¡°I miss you too,¡± she said, giving him a playful punch to the chest. ¡°Welcome back Master Hudson¡±

 Chapter 20: Hope

    The crowd erupted in raucous applause, showering the stage with a cascade of flowers. Lucas gazed at the roof above, feeling the petals and coins descend upon him like remnants of a fleeting dream. As the wind swayed, he caught sight of a couple of youngsters sneaking through the crowd, although their attempt to hide their faces was quite obvious to him and unnoticed by the townspeople.


    Lucas didn¡¯t like Pyrovile, nor did he dislike it. The weather was hot, but it didn¡¯t bother him. The food was tempting, but he preferred or felt obliged to eat vegetables. People here were friendly, but he had once been stabbed by his best friend in the middle of a war. Nevertheless, they loved his music, and that made his stay enjoyable. Alas, everything must come to an end. Even the sun knows when it¡¯s time to depart for the moon to rule the skies.


    Lucas took a bow and exited the stage, weaving through the other contestants. He had participated simply to alleviate boredom, and winning was not his goal. The price of a thousand gold coins, though a life dream to many, was but a trifle to him. The other competitors glared at him and muttered in disapproval, but their animosity remained in their hearts. They were too afraid to confront him because of his prideful demeanour and intense aura, which he didn¡¯t bother to hide. It was this that angered them so much.


    He walked to the back and entered a carriage that was fully decorated with purple flowers and veils. The horses wore purple hats tied to their heads. Lucas sat down and was given a complimentary cup of tea. His newly found sponsors in the town who wanted to spread his name provided all of this. He had only spent a day here and was already on the path to entertainment grandeur.


    ¡°The smell reminds me of sun blossoms on a bright, blissful afternoon,¡± Lucas complimented.


    ¡°I appreciate your kind words,¡± the driver said, gratefully. ¡°Your drink not only delights your palate but also offers restorative benefits to the body, revitalizing and invigorating one for the day ahead. It is a splendid blend of golden petals, finely crushed nuts, silver bee honey, and other rare ingredients I shall refrain from detailing further¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re rather talkative. I would have enjoyed your words some more, but it appears some guests of mine are on their way¡±


    The rider turned back, his eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not aware of any meetings mis- ¡°


    The carriage stopped, and so did the birds and other elements. Lucas had another sip of his tea.


    ¡°It does taste a little bit like medicine. What a surprise,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Now what brings you two here¡±


    Verek and Kite knelt before him. Both of them were dressed in red garments. Verek was holding a blade, while Kite had a bow. They had been gathering information that could be useful to their employer.


    ¡°I greet you, my liege,¡± they said in unison.


    Lucas sighed, twirling his tea cup over and back for fun. It did not spill.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have all day, boys. Do hurry up¡±


    ¡°There is a problem,¡± Verek said.


    ¡°The nobles are deep in their schemes again and like a fly trapped in a spider¡¯s web. We have no escape¡±


    Lucas took another sip. ¡°Do tell. What exactly is the situation? In detail¡±


    Verek brought out a scroll. Lending it to Lucas, still on his knees.


    ¡°That contains the orders sent discreetly to all the mercenaries. They plan to destroy the whole town¡±


    Lucas chuckled. ¡°So this is what they¡¯ve been planning¡­How interesting¡±


    ¡°The gates and other exits have been sealed in an attempt to catch the weeping swordsman and his companions. Mercenaries have surrounded the outskirts. Fighting all of them may be tricky since we are not aware of their numbers or strength¡±


    Lucas closed the scroll. ¡°How about the nobles? Are they present?¡±


    ¡°Only Tony is out of the town,¡± Kite said. ¡°Sparrow remained at the manor while Hack is currently surveying the town for those criminals¡±


    ¡°Sparrow, huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright sir?¡± Verek and Kite said.


    ¡°I¡¯m well. You may leave,¡± Lucas said, finishing his cup. ¡°I¡¯ll call for you when the need arises¡±


    They bowed their heads and disappeared from the carriage.


    ¡°-ter Mauve?¡± the rider asked. ¡°Was someone here, sir?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one present here except me. Is there a problem?¡± Lucas asked, dropping his cup.


    ¡°It must be my imagination, then. What guests are you expecting?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No one. A slip of the tongue¡±


    The driver nodded and focused on the road.


    Lucas leaned back in his chair and sighed. ¡°We spent too much time,¡± he muttered.


    *


    Lord Tony gazed out the window at the unremarkable view, using it as a new way to pass the time. The nine realms have been in conflict for so long - one realm, one ruler to dominate all nine? What would come after that? Tony tapped his walking stick on the floor.


    ¡°A beautiful day, isn¡¯t it Lester?¡± Tony said in a conversational tone, using his stick to wake Lester.


    Lester opened his eyes. ¡°The weather is nice, I guess,¡± he yawned.


    ¡°In just a few minutes, all this greenery will turn to ash. It will be a dreadful sight, but it¡¯s a necessary sacrifice, as it promises a bright future - one without war; a world of peace and resolution. Lester, why do you risk your life for this cause?¡±


    Lester stretched his arms and chuckled. ¡°You have quite the knack for odd remarks. Here you are, on the brink of achieving a top-tier genocide, and yet you speak of peace. It¡¯s a refreshing trait in an employer. As for why I do this, I have two reasons.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears¡±


    ¡°One and what I just told you. I like you, you¡¯re more fatherly than you set off to be and an odd one at that¡±


    Tony smiled. ¡°And what made you say that?¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I was aware of the command you gave Matthew¡ªto spare Hudson¡¯s life. Yet you also instructed us to eliminate him on sight. I was quite taken aback by your¡­ what¡¯s the term? Ah, yes ¡­ Compassion.¡±


    Tony leaned forward, still sitting. His hands clasped together. ¡°Yes, it is true I chose to spare his life. He¡¯s just a boy, a butler I had raised from birth. It¡¯ll be heartless for me to murder him just for a little bit of eavesdropping¡±


    ¡°You must really love your workers then. You all behave like one family. It¡¯s all odd¡±


    Lord Tony bowed his head, smiling. ¡°Odd¡­¡­ I like it that way¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a strange man indeed, Lord Tony,¡± Lester stared.


    ¡°Indeed, I am, young lad. Now. Mind telling me the second reason why you undertake this task?¡±


    ¡°Money of course¡±


    ¡°So, is it really just the lure of a coin that drives you to risk your life? It seems rather a silly cause, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Silly or not, the coin promises a good life for me after all. Being a mercenary is a chore: murder, theft, creating political waves, being intimidating around the clock, and an employer of today may become a target for tomorrow¡¯s salary. It all boils down to us being the bad guys in everyone¡¯s little storybook.¡±


    Lord Tony leaned back and crossed his legs. ¡°You seem to hate this job a lot. The only thing keeping you here is the coin. Right?¡±


    Lester stayed quiet. Stuck between the world of dreams and reality. He succumbs to rest.


    Lord Tony watched as the blonde mercenary rested. He must have been quite experienced in his work to have such a manly beard. After everything is over, Lord Tony plans to employ him as one of his guards to serve in the manor in the new realm.


    *


    Mr. Swordsman dodged the force blast. Countless tents behind him shattered from the shock. Gritting his teeth, he dashed through the field and swung his sword at Matthew.


    Matthew, with his newfound swiftness, dodged the blade before it could reach him. His head would have been cut off, but having fought Mr. Swordsman twice already, he managed to read the moves, and his upgraded gloves aided in the successful dodge.


    Matthew moved his other hand, creating another force blast. Mr. Swordsman, still shocked by Matthew¡¯s previous dodge, had no time to evade the attack. He blocked using his sword but was only able to protect a small fraction of his body. His coating did well to cover the rest.


    ¡°I have no time for this,¡± Mr. Swordsman muttered.


    Emilia and Pasta were still in the town. The volcano is soon to erupt at any second.


    ¡°This time I won¡¯t lose. You¡¯re going to pay for what you did, you brute!¡± Matthew recharged his gloves. Using an arm, he blasted himself towards Mr. Swordsman and aiming for the head.


    Mr. Swordsman stood undaunted by the forthcoming attack. He using his gift now would end the battle in one move but just like a burst, he¡¯ll exhaust a lot of stamina. Some mercenaries will accompany Lord Tony, some of them tougher than this lad. So using it now was not an option.


    The blast was aimed at Mr Swordsman, who extended his sword in the nick of time. Tori intercepted the blast using her scythe to effortlessly slice through it.


    ¡°Those bastards calling him grandpappy. I¡¯ll show them. I¡¯ll show all of them,¡± Tori said, twirling her blade around her fingers. Her headphones were glowing red.


    ¡°Now who¡¯s this? A comrade of that naked fool?¡±


    Tori struck her weapon to the floor.


    Mr. Swordsman passed her. ¡°What are doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the manor?¡± he asked calmly, holding back his anger, his sword pressing against her throat.


    ¡°I got lost¡±


    ¡°Lost? Emilia and her chaotic brother are now in danger because of you¡±


    Tori looked up at him, the blade cutting her neck. ¡°You don¡¯t really know who you¡¯re meant to protect, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked. ¡°Does any of that matter if you can¡¯t stop the eruption? Hurry, I¡¯ll deal with this.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman returned his sword and left.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done with you. Get back here, you coward! Fight me!¡± Matthew exclaimed, feeling an indomitable aura behind him.


    ¡°You called my grandpappy a fool?¡±


    Tori¡¯s energy surged as the pins on her headphones spun rapidly. Her scythe¡¯s edges glowed a dark red. ¡°I¡¯m curious, senpai. Can a human survive with no limbs? Let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡±


    *


    Hudson crossed his arms, his eyes shut as the chaos of battle raged on around him. He had just explained what actually happened - the plans of Tony and his friends. The workers remained quiet, not knowing how to take the sudden news. Tony was, after all, a father figure to all of them, strict but caring.


    Hudson was abandoned by his parents and sold off. Lord Tony had no use for another servant in his manor, but he still brought him in. Hudson was trained in all aspects of culture and groomed to be a promising butler with great knowledge of the political system. However, he never once felt overwhelmed by it as a child. Tony always treated him kindly, reading bedtime stories and running through the fields together.


    Time passed, and more people were employed in the manor. Among other nobles, Lord Tony was known for his strict leadership. He singlehandedly managed the affairs of three domains in the ninth realm. Tony was so successful that he was granted the important title of lord of the three domains. Second in command to the ruler of the ninth realm. However, when alone in the manor with the workers, every morning felt like a sweet dream. Gordon sometimes intentionally cooked poorly because Lord Tony didn¡¯t provide him with new utensils every week. Mary and the other maids scolded him for his habit of drinking before breakfast. The manor was always lively.


    Tony became lazier as he aged, no longer as active as he once was. Meanwhile, Hudson had more classes to attend and more responsibilities to handle at the manor and in any town they travelled to. The workers began jokingly calling him ¡°master,¡± but it eventually became a noble title given to him by them. Tony was aware of all this, and his heart filled with joy.


    Gordon clenched his fist. ¡°Why is he doing this? That fool,¡± he said, looking at Mary. His anger grew as Mary wiped away her tears and stood.


    Hudson gazed at her. He felt sick revealing this to everyone, but he had no choice but to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to the volcano. Lord Tony needs to be stopped,¡± Hudson said, walking away.


    ¡°No. Hudson, you¡¯ve done enough!¡± Mary screamed, holding back her tears. ¡°You almost died trying to fight back. What makes you think you can beat the mercenaries?¡±


    Hudson walked to her, placing his hand on her face. ¡°Lord Tony needs to pay for his crimes. If nothing is done, Pyrovile will be destroyed. I have to stop him¡±


    It has been a while since she saw those eyes - honest and caring eyes. She has known Hudson for a long time, and he has never gone back on his word. She trusted him but was scared. This wasn¡¯t something he could control. Hudson might die, so why is he so determined to stop them? Why should he go alone? She wished he should stay with them, safe and protected.


    Hudson ran, grabbing Mr. Swordsman¡¯s collar. ¡°I¡¯m going with you¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met your friends, right? There¡¯s no point in you risking your life anymore¡±


    ¡°But. I just can¡¯t let Lord Tony be,¡± Hudson said, his tone firm.


    Mr. Swordsman sighed, picking Hudson up in one hand.


    ¡°Hey, hey not this again. This is embarrassing. I demand you put me down,¡± Hudson complained, shaking his legs.


    ¡°You want to accompany me or not?¡±


    ¡°I do but¡­. Can¡¯t you pick a better position?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    Mary stopped them and ran into one of the tents, picking a sword. She handed it to Hudson.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you, but be safe out there,¡± she said, avoiding his gaze.


    Hudson smiled and patted her on the head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Master Hudson,¡± Cumbleton assured. ¡°Gordon, Andy, and I, along with the others, have everything under control.¡±


    Andy was still wearing his awkward armour. Mr. Swordsman dashed through the forest at great speed. The workers waved goodbye to Hudson.


    All hope rests on this moment. What follows will have a major impact on the nine realms. However, Mr Swordsman had other pressing priorities: ensuring Emilia¡¯s and Pasta¡¯s safety, a matter he couldn¡¯t get out of his head. Additionally, his master awaited him at the ends of the realm, and keeping him waiting is a crime punishable by death. But. The people of the town do not deserve such a fate. Stopping the eruption was all that mattered. There was still hope to save everyone. Mr. Swordsman held Pasta even tighter.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going faster. Hope you can handle it?¡±


    Hudson nodded.


    Mr. Swordsman smiled. This was one of those times he wished to be someone else. A friend of his who would easily have finished this trip. But he was here. A task given to him alone. He pressed his leg muscles and sprinted through the forest.


    ¡°Enemies ahead. Go stop Tony. Hudson!¡± Mr. Swordsman screamed. He entered the cave leading to the core of the volcano and threw Hudson in the air.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Hudson managed to land on his feet.


    ¡°Looks like we got ourselves some company,¡± Lester said, wielding his sword.


    ¡°Meat,¡± Gorrick, the giant human, growled. His spittle escaping his mask.


    The other mercenaries surrounded Mr. Swordsman. ¡°Run! Hudson. Go!¡± he yelled.


    Hudson ran towards the entrance to the inner section of the volcano.


    ¡°Think I¡¯ll let you pass that easily,¡± Lester cackled. He dashed to Hudson, going for his neck.


    Mr. Swordsman intercepted with his sword. ¡°You don¡¯t want to let your guard down. You are facing me after all¡±


    Lester laughed. ¡°Hehehehe. You¡¯re funny I like you.¡± He said, putting down his sword.


    Hudson entered, leaving Mr. Swordsman behind. He drew his sword, determined to heed Lord Tony¡¯s words and end it with one strike, despite never having taken a life before. Arriving at the hot lake of lava below, his eyes widened as he saw Lord Tony standing at the side, with a glowing stone falling into the lava.


    ¡°No!!¡± Hudson ran to stop it, but could not make it.


    Lord Tony smiled. ¡°So, Hudson, my dear, you¡¯re alive after all.¡±

 Chapter 21: The Protector

    Tony stood on the edge of the molten crater, feeling the intense, oppressive heat radiating from the bubbling, churning lava below.


    ¡°So you really came,¡± Tony said


    Hudson fell to his knees. Staying quiet.


    ¡°Pesky little critters,¡± Tony said, dusting off his attire. ¡°These hum... bats swarming around the place. Annoying critters. Am I right, Hudson?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Hudson whispered.


    ¡°And why do you want to know?¡± Tony asked. ¡°Let¡¯s leave Hudson. Won¡¯t be a pretty sight if we stayed any longer¡±


    Hudson remained on the floor, watching the red sea sway and boil.


    ¡°I said let¡¯s go, boy!¡±


    Hudson stayed quiet.


    We have a long journey ahead and need to stay out of the area. We can¡¯t waste time here worrying about the past.


    Hudson eyed Tony. ¡°You plan to kill all of them. The people of Pyrovile. Why?¡±


    Tony grew angry and threw his walking stick at Hudson. ¡°You inappreciative shit. I gave you a chance to live, and you came back, causing trouble for me. Even now I¡¯m accepting you back in my household and what do you do?¡± he asked, walking to Hudson, throwing his briefcase to the side and grabbed his face. ¡°Ask me any more questions and I¡¯ll show you just how hot a red sea actually is?¡±


    ¡°You were never like this,¡± Hudson said, his eyes teary. ¡°Y-you were never like this. Lord Tony. You always cared for everyone around you. I always admired you. Aspired to be just like you. Responsible, hardworking, influential, and protective.¡±


    Tony¡¯s gaze softened as his anger ebbed away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hudson, but it had to be done,¡± he said, glancing towards the entrance. ¡°There are forces in this world far greater than your Lord. Don¡¯t shed tears for me, Hudson.¡±


    Tony cleaned off Hudson¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Look at me, Hudson,¡± Tony urged, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to remain here. I intend to relocate all the workers so we can continue to be a family¡ªone bound by love and compassion, just as we always have been.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡±


    Hudson sniffled. ¡°But the town-¡±


    Tony placed a finger on Hudson¡¯s lips. ¡°It does not matter. The town can¡¯t be saved, but your family can. You are a protector, right? Protect your family, protect me¡±


    Hudson looked at him.


    ¡°The man you came here with. Is no ordinary man. Two of my men are dead already. He needs to die¡±


    ¡°But- ¡°


    ¡°No Hudson. He won¡¯t stand to reason,¡± Toy said, opening the briefcase. ¡°This weapon is capable of killing him. I would have done it myself, but he doesn¡¯t trust me as he does you¡±


    Hudson eyed the weapon in. ¡°He helped me¡±


    ¡®If he does not die. He¡¯ll kill me and you know it. Do you believe he can stop this eruption? Keep you and your family safe. No Hudson, he can¡¯t. Now take this and fire at him when he¡¯s off guard. Don¡¯t worry about the speed, the weapon has been tested by Sparrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never killed someone before,¡± Hudson whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re becoming a man, Hudson. A man does what is right for his family, no matter the task. A man always delivers¡±


    *


    Blood dripped from Mr. Swordsman¡¯s blade, pooling at his feet. Across from him stood two men: Lester, smirking with confidence, and Gorrick, groveling and drooling, his crazed eyes locked on the swordsman. Behind Mr. Swordsman lay the lifeless bodies of two more foes.


    ¡°Sounds like your little friend got into some trouble,¡± Lester said, unsheathing his blade. ¡°Too bad you¡¯ll be unavailable for the moment¡±


    The dark ale was a blade forged by a madman, a fool who would rather spend his nights at the bar than in the smithy, but his talent was something. The sword oozed with dark energy like an infection. It does not cut, nor does it shed blood, but it is a rare weapon against one soul, feeding on it like the infection it is. Similar to Pasta¡¯s Naga, this blade only needs a single touch to deal great damage. The six-foot muscle-bound mercenary next to him, wielding an enormous hammer, was the reckoning. It was rumored to bring down mountains. It¡¯s rather a strange setup to have such a weapon with such a beast in this kind of place.


    Gorrick emanated an intimidating presence, emitting a low, menacing growl. His face was poorly concealed by a shattered mask, and his dark skin bore multiple scars and bruises. Chains snaked around his powerful frame, and a flask strapped upside down to his waist, slowly dripping out water. He effortlessly lifted the massive hammer as if it were merely a plaything.


    Mr. Swordsman flicked his wrist, sending the blood splattering off his blade. The weapon training he had undergone back home proved useful.


    ¡°You killed my men. Strange one. Tell me, what business does a talented swordsman such as yourself be doing in a place like this?¡± Lester asked.


    Gorrick growled.


    Mr. Swordsman eyed him. ¡°Just passing by¡±


    Lester chuckled. ¡°I may look forgiving, but I¡¯m no fool,¡± he said, his face stern. ¡°Now tell me, what is a swordsman like you doing in a place like this?¡±


    Mr Swordsman looked at him. ¡°You really do talk a lot,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a new one. I¡¯m mostly called a silent individual. You see¡±


    Gorrick continued growling, clenching his fist.


    ¡°I heard you put up quite a performance at the market. But you shouldn¡¯t stick out your blade where it does not belong. Swordsman,¡± Lester said.


    The beast screamed in a horrendous screech, scratching his skin.


    ¡°Arrgh! Voices!! Kill, kill, kill, kill. Swordsman!¡±


    Gorrick charged at Mr. Swordsman, his massive axe slicing through the air with a powerful swing that crashed into the ground. Mr. Swordsman leaped just in time, narrowly avoiding the strike. The impact of Gorrick¡¯s attack left a glowing golden spiral etched into the floor, which soon crumbled into dust. As Gorrick turned, he locked eyes with the swordsman, who hovered mid-air, his gaze unyielding. ¡°Die!¡± Gorrick roared.


    The beast kept swinging at the swordsman.


    Though the Gorrick movements were slow, a single hit from that weapon would send Mr Swordsman to an early grave. Blocking wasn¡¯t an option either¡ªthe hammer¡¯s immense power could easily shatter his sword and crush him in a single swing. Mr Swordsman leaped into the air to keep some distance.


    Arrows came from above. He was still in midair. Mr swordsman cut them down, but some left holes in his clothes. It didn¡¯t make a difference since it already has multiple holes.


    ¡°Guess we have some troublesome birds up there,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    Lester grinned. ¡°Of course. I thought you noticed¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Mr Swordsman said, closing his eyes. ¡°You really are persistent¡±


    Gorrick swung down from above while archers prepared to let loose another volley of arrows. Mr. Swordsman deftly dodged the attack, maneuvering behind the hulking tyrant for a precise slice at his torso. But just as his blade was about to land, Lester stopped his blade.


    ¡°Not that easy, sir.¡±


    The arrows were fired at Mr Swordsman. He jumped out of the way.


    ¡°A frustrating fight this has become,¡± Mr. Swordsman remarked, shifting his focus to Lester. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Those two are a nuisance.¡±


    Lester raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°So, you were aware?¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? Arrows were fired from various angles, each shot altering trajecTori and speed. It¡¯s obvious you have more than one archer up there who is also quite skilled in running on walls with ease. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too dark up there to find them¡±


    Lester observed Mr. Swordsman as he subtly moved his blade behind him.


    ¡°This man,¡± Lester uttered, his voice growing stern as he turned towards the roof and shouted, ¡°Get down here, you scoundrels!¡±


    ¡°Guard, down!¡± the Gorrick bellowed, aiming another ferocious strike at Mr. Swordsman.


    Mr. Swordsman adjusted his stance, taking a measured breath and casting his gaze upwards. With a swift motion, he sliced through the air, sending a definite, cutting arc toward the roof.


    The two archers didn¡¯t have enough time to dodge. Lester leaped swiftly, aiming to intercept the strike. ¡°That Bastard,¡± he growled under his breath. As he turned back, a shiver ran down his spine at the sight before him. Gorrick¡¯s head lay severed on the ground.


    Mr. Swordsman stood behind the beast.


    ¡°My guard? Down?¡± he asked. His coating energy radiated out like furious flame and his dead eyes stared down at Gorrick¡¯s body. ¡°My guard is never down¡±


    It was all a trick. Pretending to mount an attack on the archers, he anticipated that Lester¡¯s swift movements would easily intercept it. The beast, on the other hand, was sluggish and had numerous blind spots. Lester had just left his huge dog unprotected.


    Mr. Swordsman cleaned his sword. ¡°Dragging the battle with him around would result in more casualties, right Mercenary?¡± His eyes glared at Lester like sharp daggers.


    ¡°Come on. Come on. This is no fair, you know,¡± Lester said, sprinting to Mr Swordsman and clashed his blade with him. ¡°You killed three of my men. Good men. And you killed them¡±


    Mr. Swordsman looked at him. ¡°A good man with a bloody hand is unheard of, mercenary¡±


    ¡°And what does that make you, huh?!¡± Lester yelled. ¡°Some saint with a blade? Some holy executioner? A god? TELL ME!¡±


    Lester pushed Mr. Swordsman back. More arrows flew in; a lot of them.


    Mr. Swordsman took a deep breath and focused on the urgent matter at hand: Lester. He sprinted towards the mercenary, paying no attention to the arrows, which he swiftly deflected while in pursuit. However, for a moment, Lester found an opening in Mr. Swordsman¡¯s defenses. Yet, Mr. Swordsman managed to block just in time. It was clear that Lester had become faster.


    ¡°They had families. They did everything to care for them. I heard what you did at Kanto. Killed good men there too, yes? You are no better than those damm hunters¡±


    ¡°What is this? Are you feeling the pain of losing your comrades? Legendary weapons and a solid strategy now this. You mercenaries never fail to surprise me¡±


    Mr. Swordsman shoved Lester and launched a powerful attack. The strike was impossible to block. He managed to dodge it, but it hit the roof, creating a cloud of dust. Two bloody archers fell to the floor.


    Lester glared at their bodies, his own body shaking, sweat dripping off. He laughed, falling to his knees as tears streamed down his face. ¡°You are no man. I may not be someone who has goals or dreams, just making a living to get fed, you know? Just ordinary. But those men you killed had aspirations. But those you slaughtered had visions, hopes that reached beyond mere coin. Today, I make a vow. I will hunt you down, Swordsman, through the very depths of hell and the heights of heaven. I will see you suffer. I swear it, Swordsman¡ª¡±


    Mr. Swordsman swung his blade at him, but Lester quickly dodged it and landed multiple hits on Mr. Swordsman, but each attack was deflected. He kept on pushing and pushing the swordsman back as he screamed for his fallen friends. As Lester feigned a strike at Mr. Swordsman¡¯s head, it was merely a diversion. He plunged his blade deep into Mr. Swordsman¡¯s heart,


    Lester breathed heavily. His hands trembling. No blood was spilled.


    ¡°Men pay their prices. Don¡¯t they? We¡¯re all monsters, Swordsman there¡¯s no doubt there,¡± Lester leaned in and whispered. ¡°But Mother luck is on my side today¡±


    Mr. Swordsman stood there, feeling no pain, his heart still beating. His entire body went warm, the falling rubble appearing to slow, just like his heartbeat.


    ¡°Mercenary,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, eyeing Lester. ¡°You should know. There is no mother Luck¡±


    Lester stared at him, confused. The dark ale had pierced his soul. By now, it should have been enveloped in darkness and crumbled from within.


    Mr. Swordsman''s shadow morphed into one of a beast with horns. His amber eyes stared at Lester. His face devoid of emotion.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Lester eyed the shadow, turning back to Mr Swordsman. ¡°WHAT IS THAT?!¡±


    ¡°The dark ale, a blade used to strike the soul of anyone it as far scratches, filling it with darkness,¡± Mr. Swordsman whispered. ¡°But I should tell you this. My soul is already one of darkness, mercenary.¡±


    The shadow continued to stare at Lester as his screams echoed in the cave.


    *


    The camp was in disarray, with ruined tents, and carriages scattered everywhere. Tori twirled her scythe around her wrist as Matthew glared at her, breathing heavily. She had been effortlessly deflecting all of his attacks. She was truly a bad matchup for him.


    Matthew¡¯s attacks were long-range, but despite his advantage, Tori managed to deflect all the blasts with her scythe and redirect them back at him.


    ¡°Your gloves. Were they made here?¡± Tori asked.


    ¡°From overseas. Your strange blade seems to absorb my attacks. How do you do it?¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯re not from around here, huh?¡±


    ¡°I asked, how did you do it?¡± Matthew said, glaring at her while he stood back on his feet.


    ¡°The gloves are just not impressive, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s not about my methods,¡± she said, glaring back at him. ¡°You insulted my grandpappy. It made me lose my temper. No, I¡¯m actually still angry¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°You¡¯re strong. I¡¯ll admit it but let¡¯s not get full of ourselves. Anyway, you are nothing but a young damsel. My sword skills should be more than enough to bring you down¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by young damsel?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Are you angry? You are a girl, right? Come on. I¡¯ll let you go if you ask nicely. I have more pressing matters to attend to¡±


    Tori clenched her fist. ¡°So what? Just because you¡¯re a guy. You can defeat me?¡±


    Matthew walked away, waving at her. ¡°I don¡¯t hurt princesses. My gloves may not work against you, but my blade will easily end you¡±


    The Swordsman couldn¡¯t have gone far. He headed for the mountains, Lester thought. As for the girl, spending time with her would be of no use.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Tori asked.


    ¡°The volcano. Be a good girl, grab your grandpap or whatever you call him, and scram. I¡¯m trying to be considerate here so don¡¯t waste it¡±


    Hudson sighed and blocked Tori¡¯s attack from behind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you leave,¡± she said, trying to push him back.


    ¡°You really are sentimental. Is being a girl that much of an insult to you?¡±


    Tori gritted her teeth. ¡°You think I care if you treat me as a weakling?¡± she pushed him back, ¡°Call my grandpappy¡¯s name with disrespect again and I¡¯ll shut your wide shitty mouth for good¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re threatening me¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you out now, am I?¡±


    Lester jumped back. ¡°It seems I must bring this to an end. What a shame with a pretty face like yours. We could have been something special. We use the same kind of ability, we are both strong and our loyalty to our masters never wavers.¡±


    ¡°The Swordsman isn¡¯t my master¡±


    ¡°Is that so? So you¡¯re here not by his command to stop me but¡ª¡°


    ¡°You will die here. I guarantee it¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face broke into a gleaming smile. ¡°I admire your resolve, girl. You¡¯re no ordinary opponent. That much is clear.¡±


    Tori took a stance, her hair billowing in the wind. Matthew surged toward her, his blade aimed menacingly at her face. She met his strike with a deft parry, sending a surge of energy that cleaved through the ground. Matthew dodged it, still keeping his smile as he pressed forward with a barrage of attacks on Tori. Her eyes burned with resentment. Despite Matthew¡¯s claims of superior skill compared to hers, his moves and strikes were glaringly predictable and crude.


    Tori was furious. Her grandpappy was shared with everyone from the resort, he was later insulted by the mercenary and she was called weak.


    Her headphones¡¯ pins began to spin rapidly, the edges of her blade igniting with a fierce red glow. She held her blade and went right for Hudson¡¯s neck. An image flashed in her mind¡ªa masked figure observing her. She shifted her blade, slicing instead through Matthew¡¯s side, opening his last wound and rendering him unconscious.


    The once bustling camp lay in ruins, not a tent or stick was left standing, all buried beneath a veil of dust.


    Tori gritted her teeth and sighed. ¡°Jeez, I hope the others are safe,¡± she stared at the volcano.


    *


    A weapon capable of killing Mr Swordsman. Hudson observed it. Live it to Sparrow to find the strangest weapons. Lord Tony was right about all this. The damage has been done. The eruption was inevitable, and there was no way to alert the townspeople in time. Was he really a protector? Does a protector let hundreds of people die to save a few?


    ¡°Are you ready, Hudson?¡± Tony patted him on the back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Hudson whispered.


    ¡°Just aim and pull this thing right here. It¡¯s called a trigger. That¡¯s all you have to do¡±


    Hudson held the gun and raised his shaking arms. Aiming at the wall.


    ¡°Yes. Then you pull the trigger. But not now,¡± Tony said, rubbing Hudson''s head. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Hudson. I¡¯ve always been.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡± Hudson said, meeting Tony''s eyes.


    ¡°Why would I lie? You have become a strong man. A warrior. A protector, you even have a sword now. Of course, I¡¯m proud,¡± Tony smiled.


    Hudson dropped his arms. ¡°Then promise me this¡±


    Tony stopped smiling. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have a few friends who joined me. Can they accompany us on the carriage? I just can¡¯t let them die here. They have nothing to do with all this,¡± Hudson lied.


    ¡°If they are not against us. I find no reason not to let them join us¡±


    Hudson gave a half smile.


    Mr. Swordsman strolled in, holding his stomach, breathing heavily. Using his gift used up a lot of his stamina. He saw Hudson sitting on the floor, and an old man who must be Lord Tony.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Hudson,¡± Mr. Swordsman asked. ¡°Where¡¯s the stone?¡±


    Hudson stayed quiet and stood up, aiming at Mr. Swordsman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. The weeping swordsman. A man whose prowess with the blade is extraordinary. My master holds you in high regard.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman eyed Hudson. ¡°Where¡¯s the stone Hudson?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop this eruption, Mr Swordsman,¡± Hudson cried. ¡°It¡¯s all over. But, but if you die, we c-can save some lives¡±


    Tony picked up his walking stick. ¡°Yes, Hudson. You¡¯re right about that¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for games, Hudson. What do you mean, we can¡¯t stop the eruption?¡±


    ¡°WE CAN¡¯T!¡± Hudson screamed. ¡°We can¡¯t. Mr Swordsman It¡¯s all over. The stone has fallen in the lava. So please, please just die¡±


    Hudson cried, his hands shaking. He sniveled, preventing eye contact, but his weapon still locked onto Mr. Swordsman.


    ¡°Yes Hudson. Become the man you¡¯ve always wanted to be¡±


    Mr. Swordsman eyed Hudson, coldly.


    ¡°I will fire this. Don¡¯t even bo-bother to dodge. It¡¯s been tested and- ¡°


    Hudson dropped his arm. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Lord Tony¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it? He¡¯s right there Hudson, take the shot,¡± Tony glared at Hudson.


    ¡°Without Mr. Swordsman, I would have been long dead. He is not a bad man. He¡¯s a hero. Lord Tony, can¡¯t we let him join us- ¡°


    ¡°What do you think this is? A damm playdate! You shitty little boy. He¡¯s right there pull the damm trigger!¡± Lord Tony yelled, looking at the lava. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, but we can still make it Hudson, my boy. Just pull the trigger¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Pull the goddamm trigger, goddammit. He¡¯s right there Hudson. Pull it¡±


    Hudson stayed quiet, gripping the gun.


    ¡°Take the shot Hudson. I¡¯m the only one who can save you and the workers. Do you think I can¡¯t get another bunch of you guys? You all are just replaceable slaves in my manor living off my wealth like the damm insects you are. And you what sort of protector are you, huh?!¡± Tony yelled. ¡°PULL THE DAMM TRIGGER AND BE THE PROTECTOR YOU WISH TO BE HUDSON!¡±


    Gunshots reverberated through the cave. Hudson eyes watery, yet his expression remained resolute. Mr. Swordsman''s knees gave out. Lord Tony, spitting out blood, clutched his chest as more crimson seeped from his wounds.


    ¡°You are not the same man back then, Tony. A protector? I¡¯m already one. Not just yours,¡± Hudson dropped the gun. ¡°I¡¯ll save Pyrovile and my friends, so watch me from hell¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Hudson,¡± Tony whispered, falling into the pool of lava.


    The Volcano rumbled as rocks came piling down. Hudson sighed and quickly picked up his sword. He helped Mr Swordsman up and went out of the cave.

 Chapter 22: A Festival Of Colors

    The sky churned with dark, smoky clouds as a fierce wind howled through Pyrovile. The ground trembled as the people of Pyrovile frantically ran around the towering great walls, all desperate to leave the town. At the main gates, torches flared and pitchforks clashed, the crowd¡¯s desperate cries for freedom, while their children cried and some men succumbed to hopelessness. Amidst the chaos, mercenaries trampled over the lifeless bodies of city guards, laughing as they watched the townspeople below. They stood atop the city¡¯s gate, positioned on the wall¡¯s walkway. The entrance door had been replaced with an unyielding stone wall. Any attempt to breach its door or the walls was met with a quick death.


    ¡°Get us out of here, you brutes! Open the gates. I have people you know. They¡¯ll come for you,¡± a townsman yelled, his wife and child clutching on him. ¡°Just open the damm gates. Please, just open the damm gates!¡±


    The mercenaries went and picked up a bottle of stout, pouring themselves a drink.


    ¡°Bad weather today. It¡¯s affecting my drink, making it lose its sweet taste,¡± complained a mercenary. He, like the others, wore a helmet and chainmail armor to protect themselves from any potential attacks by the townspeople.


    ¡°Not exactly. These noisy critters already have succeeded in ruining the taste,¡± another said, drinking down.


    The townspeople grew angrier and began throwing flaming projectiles at the gates, but to no avail, despite the threat of the mercenaries if they did anything funny. Desperate individuals attempted to climb the walls but were shot down by arrows. Mercenaries were also present in the town, indulging in their own brand of amusement and causing trouble for the locals.


    Pasta observed the guards on the walls. The jump was too high for him to make, and even if he did, he would be too slow to take care of all of them at once. The volcano was about to erupt. It looked like Mr. Swordsman and Pasta had failed their mission but for some reason, Pasta and Emilia weren¡¯t bothered about it. They were at an inn, with Emilia researching some books to find out more about the statues, Kot out gathering more, while Little Bobby joined Pasta in staring out the window. It was a cruel sight. For once, Pasta wished Mr. Swordsman was here, even though he wasn¡¯t happy about it. Pasta eyed Little Bobby.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to fight them? You¡¯re clearly capable of taking them on. Or does seeing your people like that please you?¡± Pasta asked, glaring at Little Bobby.


    Little Bobby sighed. ¡°I understand why you say that, but those mercenaries are not weak. They may be all drunk and celebrating, but their aura,¡± he said, his face growing stern, ¡°only a bit of it is being hidden behind their frivolous behavior.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If what Emilia claimed is indeed true, then it¡¯s no surprise. Lord Tony does not unintentionally make mistakes when planning these things. The gate is far from the town, and so are the tall walls, preventing any skilled warrior from using the buildings here as a boost. Mercenaries are stationed above every section of the wall, all skilled with the bow and sword, while some are simply beasts who live to kill. I have no doubt some may be outside, waiting for us,¡± Bobby said, turning back to the view out the window. ¡°But to think that Lord Tony has abandoned us¡­¡±


    Pasta bowed his head and clenched his fists. So this is how a warrior thinks. He observes his opponent¡¯s strengths and acts accordingly. Pasta gritted his teeth. He almost ran to a battle with no return. No time to beat them all? He would have been a fool killed the moment he stepped on the wall.


    Emilia snuck some peeks of Pasta and shifted back her focus on her book.


    The door jolted and burst open, alerting everyone in the room. All the swordsmen reached for their swords, except for Emilia, who raised her hard-covered book for protection.


    ¡°I found it!¡± Kot exclaimed, running into the room.


    Little Bobby sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?¡±


    ¡°Or open the door slowly?¡± Pasta asked.


    Emilia dropped her book. ¡°Perhaps don¡¯t shout?¡±


    Kot sat on the bed next to Emilia. ¡°All for you,¡± he said, meeting her eyes.


    She cringed and moved backward and continued reading her book.


    ¡°A turmoil out there and you trying to get yourself a bride,¡± Little Bobby said, leaning back in his chair.


    Kot shook his head. ¡°Though I do have something,¡± he pulled out a book. The once brown leather exterior is now black, filled with dust and mold.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Emilia asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s all dusty so it must hold something valuable and¡­¡± he raised the book. ¡°Here it has a picture of a flame and also here saying, the chronicle archives, so it must mean something.¡±


    Kot eyes sparkled. Bobby sighed and turned to Emilia, who quickly swiped the book of Kot¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Kot said, proudly.


    ¡°How long will it take you to finish it?¡± Bobby asked.


    Emilia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a slow reader, but there¡¯s a chapter just about the statues, so I¡¯ll read that instead.¡±


    ¡°Please do¡±


    Emilia read for a few seconds and then sighed. ¡°Hey Kot, Bobby. You need to hear this. Same goes for you, Pasta,¡± she said, noticing their perplexed expressions as she began.


    *


    Travelers, they say they were. An energetic circle of youths. Their leader was dead, they say. Believed? Yes. Accepted? They became rulers. The era of hunters had just begun. We were the first to fall to their calamity. I pray that my sins, no, my people¡¯s sins, are forgiven. So they came, all ten of them.


    They broke the village¡¯s shackles and stayed, ensuring our hands were always free from both the natural and supernatural forces that stood against us. They had names but secretly refused to tell us; all we knew them by was ¡®disciples.¡¯ Disciples of whom? Their dead master? Their powers were extraordinary, and it was frightening to imagine what kind of monster they served. These disciples not only protected us but guided us toward the future, leading the way and illuminating our path. We conquered lands, calling it expansion. We succeeded and named it Pyrovile, the bright town to lead us to the future. Now, our tactical base serves as a fortress for invasion and underneath easy maneuvering. If sometime in the future one wishes to use this path, guide your warriors toward the future¡ªdon¡¯t look back. There¡¯s light ahead, and you must save my people and expand our lands. My role serves no further purpose; my flesh and blood, like my people, belong only to this town.


    *


    ¡°So they are heroes,¡± Little Bobby said.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Pyrovile had a king?¡± Kot asked.


    Pasta stayed quiet, observing the turmoil out the window. The story gave him nothing of use. He wondered why Emilia had asked him to listen.


    ¡°This book is over a thousand years old. The calligraphy and strange designs found here prove that. Kot, where did you find it,¡± Emilia said.


    ¡°Sparrow¡¯s mansion. I was sure if there was a book we needed. We could find it there¡±


    Emilia sighed, closing the book. ¡°Pyrovile is a new town. I¡¯m sure of it. The whole place was in shambles before the great lords decided to build a town¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is new. But some statues here appear to be old. Those must be the ten disciples the king spoke of. But what must we do? Lady Emilia?¡± Bobby asked, getting off his seat.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± she said as she sprawled on the bed. Everyone depended on her. She had asked for a particular book and luckily had received it. Yet, she still wasn¡¯t able to deduce the meaning of those statues. Father was wrong about me, she thought, covering her face with the book as she searched her mind for an answer.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, Emilia. It¡¯s okay. Take all the time you need,¡± Kot said gently, as he reached out to pat her head.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Emilia yelled and ran out of the room. Everyone stared at the entrance, shocked. Emilia came back. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They went outside. The entire area was in chaos. Mercenaries were out burning buildings and causing havoc. The promised escape route was never revealed to them so they resulted to this. The city guards fought against them.


    Little Bobby drew his sword and said, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I need to help my friends get this under control. Kot and Pasta, protect Emilia at all costs.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Will do, boss,¡± Kot saluted.


    Emilia turned to Pasta, who remained quiet.


    Lester gave Emilia a small round ball. ¡°Throw this in a huge fire. It¡¯ll lead me to your location¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±


    Kot grabbed the ball off her. ¡°Man, I love this stuff. I¡¯ll help you hold it milady¡±


    Emilia glared at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather the townspeople too,¡± Lester said, grabbing Emilia¡¯s shoulders and meeting her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s save Pyrovile¡±


    She nodded, and they went their separate ways.


    Emilia¡¯s team ran to the nearest statue, which was close to the unfinished town¡¯s main hall.


    The statue depicted a man, one hand gripping a mighty axe while the other held a torch aloft.


    ¡°It was so obvious. How didn¡¯t I notice?¡± Emilia said, smiling at the statue.


    ¡°What is so obvious?¡± Kot questioned.


    ¡°Go get me a torch. Now Mr. Kot!¡±


    ¡°Mister? I¡¯m a young man, you know¡±


    Emilia eyed him. He dashed and returned with a torch. She ignited the one the statue held.


    ¡°Nothing is happening,¡± Kot said.


    Emilia held her smile. ¡°No, look at the eyes¡±


    The once-closed eyes of the statue had opened.


    ¡°Damm that¡¯s creepy as hell!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next,¡± she said, looking at the chart.


    As they dashed through the fiery, tumultuous town, Emilia gazed up at the hazy, smoke-filled sky. They hurried to the next statue, igniting it moved to the next. Meanwhile, some rocks were ejected from the volcano, destroying houses and plunging the townspeople further into panic.


    Emilia stood in front of the last statue.


    ¡°What now Emilia? We¡¯ve lit them all.¡± Kot sat on the floor, exhausted.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, clenching her fist. They were so close. She could feel it. The cries and wishes of everyone were heard all over. Why did Sparrow entrust this to her when he could have done it himself? It¡¯s all his fault. His fault everyone will die.


    She fell on the floor.


    ¡°Emilia!¡± Kot screamed.


    Pasta worriedly ran to her.


    Sparrow wasn¡¯t at fault. She is the one here trying to save the people. If anyone was to be blamed, it was her. Emilia sat on the floor, looking up at the last statue. It was a lady wearing a flowing robe. She must have been a legend for her to save the people. Even the king felt like a nobody in her and her friends.


    Emilia stared at the statue and bolted out of the court.


    ¡°Emilia, wait!¡± Pasta yelled. He and Kot ran after her. The volcano was about to erupt. She ran towards the market square, where a statue of a king stood, holding a torch. She picked up the torch and threw it on the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing, Emilia?¡± Kot asked.


    Emilia breathed heavily and walked back to the king¡¯s statue. Removing the crown.


    Emilia closed her eyes as the chaos continued around her. People were yelling for their lives, and mercenaries on the walls were getting ready to dispose of them. Little chunks of lava were spewing from the volcano, getting ready for the eruption. Despite all this, all Emilia could hear was silence, until...


    The statue began to rotate. The town¡¯s square fountain was demolished under a spiral staircase leading down appeared.


    Emilia laughed, tears streaming down her face. It was here all along. An escape to all this. Kot gasped in disbelief while Pasta let off a little smile.


    ¡°We did it!¡± Kot yelled. ¡°I¡¯m not dying today, dammit!¡±


    Kot retrieved a ball and threw it into the blazing pile of rubble. The ball produced multicolored smoke that rose towards the sky, engulfing the entire square in a vibrant display that captured the attention of everyone in the burning town. As the colors swirled around her, Emilia kept her gaze fixed on the statue. Then she turned to Pasta with a bright smile.


    After a few moments, Little Bobby arrived with a crowd running behind him. Kot ran to him, hugging him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die!¡± Kot yelled, clasping his arms around Bobby.


    Bobby pushed Kot¡¯s face away. ¡°Get yourself together, man.¡±


    ¡°Is this how you comfort a crying man? Stop pushing me!¡±


    Emilie walked to them. ¡°You brought everyone.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone, Lady Emilia. Most of them came because of the smoke. Who knew there was an underground passage underneath the town?¡± Bobby said.


    ¡°The underground pathway must lead out of the city. The book also has a map leading out.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Bobby said, looking at the crowd of people as they whispered among themselves.


    ¡°Attention, everyone! Our beloved town is under attack by mercenaries, and the looming threat of the volcano puts all our lives at risk. Thanks to our brave friends, we have found a way out of this predicament. We¡¯ll explain everything later, but for now, follow them out of the town. To the remaining guards, adventurers, and anyone skilled with a weapon. I have no right to ask you to risk your lives, but¡­¡± Bobby¡¯s voice softened as he bowed his head deeply. ¡°Please help the civilians in need and guide them to the underground passage. We can¡¯t leave the ones back in town to fend for themselves¡±


    ¡°Uh, how can we risk our lives for people we don¡¯t even know? Mind if I remind you, we¡¯re adventurers. We are not obliged to do this,¡± an adventurer said. Others agreed with him.


    ¡°And you call yourselves men?¡± An old man stepped forward. ¡°These outsiders who discovered the pathway¡ªthey don¡¯t even belong to this town. Yet, they chose to help us, to find a way to save everyone. They could have abandoned us and taken the passage for themselves, but instead, they chose to lead us to safety or tell me, are they obliged to do so?¡±


    The adventurers went quiet.


    ¡°The old man speaks the truth,¡± Lucas declared, stepping out from the crowd. ¡°While you lot were busy downing your beers, these strangers have been tirelessly running around the square, finding a way to save us all. Tony¡¯s the head guard. My two men will join you in aiding the townspeople. Use their skills as you see fit to protect the innocent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡± Bobby bowed and wondered about the man. Dressed in such prestigious attire, he seemed every bit a noble, yet the lute he carried marked him more as a wandering bard.


    The disgruntled adventurer grumbled as he led his friends into the passage.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stand with you, Bobby,¡± a guard declared, his voice resolute. ¡°The guards of Pyrovile won¡¯t abandon the town in its hour of need.¡±


    ¡°We may be low-ranking adventurers, but we¡¯ll try our best to help the town,¡± an adventurer said. His party was also willing to help.


    ¡°I thank you all,¡± Bobby smiled as person after person volunteered. Men picking up machetes and anything they can find to fight.


    Emilia smiled and ran to Pasta, punching him. ¡°Your turn, big bro, so wipe out that frown, okay?¡± She waved goodbye and grabbed a torch from Kot.


    ¡°I must be blessed by the fire gods to accompany you, Lady Emilia.¡± Kot complimented and followed her.


    She sighed and turned to the people. ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone.¡±


    Pasta watched her head into the passage. Unnoticed to him, he had a bright smile on. His little sister is all grown up.


    They all entered the underground passage while the market square remained crowded with people, with more joining in. The volunteer team went into the town to reduce chaos and guide people to the underground passageway.


    At the entrance of the town square. Hack stood with mercenaries behind him. Their path blocked by Pasta and Bobby.


    ¡°Listen closely, Pasta. You¡¯ve been feeling down after what I said. But look at yourself¡ªstanding here is proof of your strength. I knew that from the day.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about, Bobby? You think I¡¯m scared of these guys? They may be strong, but,¡± Pasta bowed his head and raised it back up, and swung his sword. ¡°My little sis is leaving it up to me, so I¡¯ll send their faces to the earth with a single strike. They may be strong, but that doesn¡¯t matter, right, Bobby?¡±


    Little Bobby smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching the whole town for you, bandit? Now you do this and you, Bobby, you disgust me,¡± Hack said, spitting on the floor.


    Lester unsheathed his sword. ¡°You- ¡°


    ¡°Would you shut up, old man?¡± Pasta said, the other guards walking to stand beside him and Bobby. ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a bandit, huh? If you want to speak to me, get my name right,¡± Pasta pointed his sword. ¡°I¡¯m Mighty Pasta, and I¡¯m going to end your pathetic army right here, right now¡±


    ¡°We all are already dead. I can¡¯t let anyone leave here. So leave my path,¡± Hack raised his sword.


    The mercenaries and guards clashed. Pasta dodged them all. His target: Hack. He jumped and shoved the mercenaries. Arriving at Hack, Pasta swung his sword at him. This was the battle he wanted. Hack blocked his blade.


    ¡°You have no business in this bandit. Why are you siding with the people?¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m Pasta! Not a bandit, but an adventurer!¡± Pasta was pushed back.


    ¡°Adventurer? That makes more sense,¡± Hack pushed Pasta back and with a burst of speed, he swung his sword at him. Pasta¡¯s eyes widened as he struggled to react; the blade was too fast, and his muscles refused to obey. He could only watch as the sword neared his face.


    In a flash, Lester intervened, diverting the blade with his weapon and delivering a powerful kick that sent Hack sprawling.


    ¡°Are you alright Pasta?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Pasta growled.


    ¡°Hack is a renowned warrior from the last war, much like Tony and Sparrow, but he¡¯s even more insane and stronger than both on the battlefield. Leave him to me¡±


    ¡°Insane, you say?¡± Pasta said, standing up. His flaming eyes fixated on Hack. ¡°That only makes me want to take him down even more¡±


    *


    Hudson lay face down on the floor, breathing heavily. Mr. Swordsman was at his side, staring at the dark skies. He was out of stamina and couldn¡¯t even stand on his own feet. Gorrick had managed to land a good hit before his death.


    Hudson stood up and helped Mr. Swordsman to his feet. ¡°We must keep moving. The townspeople are still trapped, and the volcano is about to erupt.¡±


    Hudson¡¯s legs were shaking, and Mr. Swordsman was too heavy for him. However, he couldn¡¯t stop walking. He had already told Tony that he would save everyone, so he wasn¡¯t going to stop now. He pulled Mr. Swordsman and then felt a pat on his head.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mr. Swordsman whispered.


    ¡°No, no. I just don¡¯t want you to die, Mr. Swordsman. If you do, Emilia and Pasta would be devastated. So hold on¡±


    ¡°They will?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. We all will. After all, aren¡¯t we friends,¡± Hudson turned back and smiled.


    ¡°You never got to use your sword?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked.


    Hudson scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t fight in the end. I ended up using a gun instead.¡±


    ¡°We should spar sometime Hudson¡±


    Hudson smiled, a few tears escaping. ¡°Yes, we should.¡±


    ¡°Then,¡± Mr. Swordsman stood on his feet. ¡°I don¡¯t need you dying here. Go Hudson¡±


    Hudson eyed him. ¡°I just can¡¯t leave you, sir. The volcano-¡±


    Mr. Swordsman gave him a warm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Hudson cleaned his eyes and nodded. ¡°I do¡±


    ¡°So leave it all to me¡±


    Hudson cleaned his tears and ran towards the mercenary camp.


    Mr. Swordsman eyed the volcano. His hands were shaking as he reached for his sword.


    ¡°Just one more time.¡±

 Chapter 23: Gift of Wrath

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel my grip on my blade,¡± Mr. Swordsman said as he stood across from the volcano. The air became filled with ash and debris, shrouding the skies in darkness. Heavy gusts of wind blew as if a tornado was approaching. Mr. Swordsman staggered, dropping his hat on a bush as he fixed his eyes on the soon-to-erupt volcano.


    He slouched, bending his back and dropping his arms. A pathetic sight, he thought. He managed to straighten up and held his stomach.


    ¡°One last time. Just one last time, dammit!¡± He yelled. ¡°You really are a troublesome guy. Bloodborne.¡± Mr. Swordsman smirked.


    He closed his eyes, taking slow, measured breaths as blood trickled down his nose. When he opened them again, his eyes were a vivid, bloody red. The wind surged, whipping through the trees with force, as his energy pulsed outward, enveloping the entire forest and seeping into the town.


    *


    The underground tunnel was like a labyrinth with different rooms connected by a straight path. The walls and floors were made of cement and surprisingly dry. Emilia lit torches on the walls to help the people behind her find their way in the darkness. The passage had a single exit and entrance to ensure it couldn¡¯t be invaded from anywhere else. There were multiple dugouts and sections in the passage, making it more like an underground base. There were even offices and bedrooms down there. It would be easy for anyone to get lost in a place like this, and they had no idea where they would emerge when they left the base. Emilia assumed they would end up in the former territory of Pyrovile ancestors. As she led the way, she often glanced at the history book to confirm something and sometimes missed a torch along the way.


    ¡°Lady Emilia, are you sure you know where you¡¯re going? You look troubled,¡± Kot asked, trailing behind Emilia, with a long crowd of people following him.


    ¡°The map is easy to read, but that¡¯s not what is bothering me.¡±


    ¡°So what is it? Your brother? If so, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Hudson and Mr. Swordsman. I didn¡¯t want to say it out loud, but if the volcano is really about to erupt, does that mean they¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any swordsman, but I assure you this. Hudson won¡¯t die,¡± Kot smiled.


    ¡°You all really hold him in high regard, but for me... well, he¡¯s just a great guy,¡± Emilia sighed. ¡°Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know Mr. Swordsman that well. I just met Hudson, and I know him better than Mr. Swordsman.¡±


    ¡°You should know something about him, even if it¡¯s his favorite food or something?¡±


    ¡°I don''t even know his favorite food,¡± Emilia said as she stopped in her tracks. Kot unsheathed his sword.


    ¡°What is this surge of energy?¡± Kot stood and placed Emilia behind him. ¡°Emilia, are you alright?¡±


    Emilia was shaking. ¡°It was just like last time,¡±


    ¡°Like what time¡±


    She met his eyes, forcing a smile. ¡°Mr. Swordsman. He¡¯s alive¡±


    *


    ¡°Dammit. He got away,¡± Pasta complained, cutting down a mercenary.


    ¡°Hack staying would have caused trouble. He should be out escaping from town¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten a decent fight. If I¡¯m this strong, why haven¡¯t I fought, huh?¡± Pasta said under his voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found more people, Sir Bobby,¡± a young man screamed, waving his hand. Adventurers behind him were carrying the injured.


    ¡°Clear the path for them! Everyone, let¡¯s dispose of those evildoers and get out of town!!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡± they screamed out.


    Pasta glared at the clouds. ¡°Hey. You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    Little Bobby gritted his teeth, ¡°What sort of energy is this¡±


    The people stopped fighting, being awestruck by what they saw in the skies.


    ¡°A man¡±


    ¡°In the skies¡±


    *


    Sparrow perched atop a rooftop, watching the unnatural display in the skies. A bird playfully flitted around his head. But then, something below caught his attention. Down in the streets, Hack was sprinting towards the gate. A sly smile crept across Sparrow¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah, my little friend, it seems the time has come to bring this act to a close, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The bird chirped in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, my dear companion,¡± Sparrow chuckled, jumping from the roof.


    *


    Hades balanced effortlessly in midair, balancing on one toe. His sword was extended, aimed at the volcano. His clothes fluttered in the strong gust of wind as the volcano erupted, sending lava cascading down its sides and rocks hurtling into the air.


    Amidst the swirling dark clouds high above, a horned beast with rugged, stony skin and glowing yellow eyes shifted the stormy debris as if drawing back a curtain. It peered down at the erupting volcano, then fixed its gaze on Mr. Swordsman. An eerie smile crept across its face.


    Hades¡¯ hands were shaking. He raised his sword. ¡°No one is dying here. Hudson trusted me to save his people.¡± Mr. Swordsman took a deep breath. Closing his eyes.


    ¡°The beginning and the end, destroyer of worlds,¡± Mr. Swordsman swung his sword, and the very air around him shattered like fragile glass. The beast howled in the skies, and the air became stronger, creating a large tornado at its center with lightning circling through it.


    The gust of wind blew Hudson into the skies. He yelled for help but was caught by Tori just before he went too far up. She looked at the sight.


    It seemed as though the volcano was inside a cracked, invisible box encased by a colossal tornado of lightning and dust. Bolts of lightning from the storm pummeled the magma rocks, shattering them into fragments. As the tornado evolved into a raging inferno of fire and debris, the beast¡¯s grin grew ever wider. The fiery, lightning-charged tornado obliterated the volcano and scorched the surrounding environment within the box.


    The once rugged hills and towering volcano had been transformed into a barren desert, strewn with scattered rocks and cooled magma. Hades coughed up, his body slumping toward the ground. Just before he could hit the floor, Andy leaped in and caught him, preventing the fall.


    ¡°This is awful,¡± Andy said, his tone concerned. ¡°An interesting fella you are, swordsman.¡± He placed the hat over Mr. Swordsman¡¯s face.


    Pasta fell to his knees; the dark clouds above the volcano had cleared. No trace of the single darkness. The beast he once saw in the clouds had closed up the skies and disappeared.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the Swordsman they told me about. Just what is his gift?¡± Bobby asked, turning to his fallen men. The sudden surge of energy had brought most of them to their knees, including the mercenaries.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Is that your gift, Mr. Swordsman?¡± Pasta asked, his eyes teary.


    Bobby held his sword and commanded the able guards to capture the mercenaries, but no one could move. Bobby couldn¡¯t blame them¡ªthe strange, powerful energy still lingered in the air. Even the civilians were unable to move.


    *


    ¡°Emilia, the people can¡¯t move,¡± Kot said, with a panicked tone.


    She looked back at the crowd of people, their eyes wide as they shook in fear. She remembered feeling the same way when she first felt Mr. Swordsman¡¯s aura.


    ¡°It should be fine now. After that explosion, the trembling stopped¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± Kot asked.


    Emilia chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s a pretty scary guy, right?¡±


    She leaped forward and turned back at them. ¡°Come on, everyone. We are almost there. We¡¯ve come this far. Are we really going to give up here?¡±


    The group managed to stand up. Lady Emilia was right; there was no point in staying in one spot, so they continued through the tunnels. Although Emilia knew they could turn back, she had her reasons for continuing. The people were terrified to return, and she was curious to find out where the tunnel led. Eventually, they arrived at an enormous metal door with a floral design, which piqued her curiosity even further. Emilia looked at the map and back at the door then back at the map.


    ¡°We¡¯re here everyone. Mr. Kot, get the door open please,¡± she said, closing her book.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m a young man,¡± he said. After seeing Emilia¡¯s stony gaze, he panicked and opened the heavy doors, which revealed some stairs leading up.


    The people screamed joyfully, raising their hands and chanting, ¡°Lady Emilia!¡±


    She chuckled and led the way up the stairs. Suddenly, she found herself in a grand coliseum, the voices of the people fading away. At the end of the space stood statues of the ten disciples. Emilia looked back and realized no one was there, and the iron door had disappeared, leaving only a stone wall.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is everyone?¡±


    She threw the torch and began to hit the stone walls behind her desperately.


    ¡°Did I get teleported? Where am I?¡± She looked at the deep red skies with monsters flying near the clouds.


    ¡°This must be her,¡± a deep voice said.


    Emilia looked up. Atop the stony colosseum were six figures, their faces obscured by sugegasa hats similar to Mr. Swordsman¡¯s. However, these hats were adorned with various ornaments, and strings of bells cascading down around the hat.


    ¡°Where¡¯s her brother?¡± a tall woman wearing dark purple attire asked, crossing her arms around her chest.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t follow,¡± a guy sitting on the floor said.


    ¡°Tsk. An important time like this and she¡¯s not here,¡± a huge one growled.


    ¡°What should we do with the girl boss?¡± the tall girl asked.


    A short man stood there. Emilia had not noticed him because of his height. ¡°That troublemaker can do whatever she wants. As for the girl, we don¡¯t need to do anything,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to leave her with that man,¡± a huge one growled.


    ¡°If she was here. There would have been a fight. You do know how she feels about him, yes?¡±


    Emilia struggled to speak, but her words wouldn¡¯t come out. She trembled uncontrollably.


    ¡°See, you made the poor girl scared,¡± the man sitting stood up.


    ¡°Boss¡¯s orders¡±


    The leader man stared at her. ¡°The gift of wrath. So that¡¯s his power. Girl, you wish to know how I know Hades. Is that correct?¡±


    Who is Hades? And who are these people? Emilia pondered. She gripped her sword, ready to attack.


    ¡°I believe they call him Mr. Swordsman,¡± a girl whispered, her back turned.


    The tall girl asked, ¡°Come on now. Are you really that scared of him?¡±


    She swung her hands frantically. ¡°H-He¡¯s a monster. He almost killed one of my pets too who was just having his dinner just outside Pyrovile¡±


    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s going to kill it?¡±


    ¡°I could feel it. Her name is Fishia¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok¡±


    The large man snarled, ¡°That gift is troublesome. It summons a being lost in time and manipulates space, causing disasters. There is much we don¡¯t know about him and the ability he possesses.¡±


    The leader settled onto the floor, crossing his legs. ¡°Emilia, we understand the purpose of your journey. Should circumstances take a turn for the worse, we will step in. That Swordsman of yours poses a threat not only to you but to the entire kingdom. He is unwavering in his contract with Bloodborne. Once the contract is fulfilled, if he so chooses, he will not hesitate to kill you without a flicker of remorse. He is, after all, a man who will do anything for coin.¡±


    ¡°So are we off, boss?¡±


    ¡°Wake her up, Emilia. If you ever run into one of us,¡± the leader paused for a moment, ¡°There¡¯s no need to command you, is there? We¡¯ll be watching you, Lady Emilia,¡± the dwarf smiled, as did the remaining five.


    *


    ¡°Emilia!!¡±


    She opened her eyes. They were in a cave.


    ¡°We thought you were a goner. The way you fell all of a sudden,¡± Kot cried.


    ¡°I- ¡°she touched her neck, ¡°Where are we¡±


    ¡°Just outside the tunnel,¡± Kot said.


    Emilia held her head. The doors leading to the tunnels were disguised as a stone door, indistinguishable from the cave walls. The floral metal door she had seen before was nowhere to be found.


    The people of Pyrovile bowed to her. ¡°Lady Emilia, thank you¡±


    Her face turned bright red as she waved her hands frantically. ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. T-There¡¯s no need for that¡±


    Kot held her hands and said, ¡°What are you saying? Without your help, we would have melted in lava like marshmallows in a campfire.¡±


    Emilia stared at him and at his hands clasped around hers. Her flushed face returned to normal. She removed her hands and wiped them on the walls.


    Kot chuckled.


    She emerged from the cave to find lush greenery all around her, with trees and no visible signs of any village, which was disappointing. As she ran out of the woods, she spotted a Pyrovile not too far away. Emilia smiled, thinking about what would have happened if Mr Swordsman hadn¡¯t intervened. Her smile faded as she remembered Hades, the name they called him. Was that his real name? And his gift¡ªwas it wrath, meaning destruction? She shook off the thought. Pyrovile was safe, and that was all that mattered now, along with her reward from Hudson. Adventurers did collect rewards; it was in the guide, so it had to be true. From a distance, she saw two men standing at the gate.


    *


    Hack ran through the gates. The mysterious swordsman somehow stopped the eruption, and had he stayed, the townspeople would have surely executed him. There was still time to start all over. He isn¡¯t out of the game yet. Ruling the nine realms is still within his reach.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll rebuild my numbers and try again. This time, I¡¯ll do it alone. Those two hypocrites dragged me down, and now look where we are. It¡¯s all their fault.¡±


    ¡°Now, now. Let¡¯s not use such vulgar words, shall we?¡± Sparrow said. He sat on a tree, with multiple colored birds playing with him and pulling his shirt.


    ¡°You!¡± Hack roared, drawing his sword. ¡°You¡¯re the cause of all this chaos! How did the damn chart end up with the girl? It was you, wasn¡¯t it? Betrayal!¡±


    ¡°I said no vulgar words,¡± Sparrow said, trying to sound calm.


    ¡°And where is that good for nothing, Tony? He was supposed to come with his fleet to get us out of town¡±


    ¡°Tony is dead, Hack. So no vulgar words¡±


    Hack scoffed. ¡°Why am I not surprised? I knew he had lost his touch, spending all day in his cozy household. What a joker he was. No wonder he wasn¡¯t able to handle his rogue workers¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Sparrow yelled, scaring the birds.


    Sparrow eyed Hack and sighed. ¡°I need to finish my job anyway, so,¡± he said, jumping down from the tree.


    ¡°I knew you were always a traitor. The way you act and all. We all were comrades back in the war, but that didn¡¯t stop me from suspecting you¡±


    Sparrow closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°Well, you always have been a perspective one¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been, and I know your little bird trick, too. Using your gift drains a lot of stamina. So I¡¯ll cut down each of your precious birds and get to you next. We both know I¡¯m capable of it.¡± Hack said, pointing his sword.


    Sparrow opened his eyes. ¡°The Hack I knew was more perspective¡±


    Hack raised an eyebrow. ¡°Huh? What do you mean- ¡°


    His blood splatted on the floor. His shoulder was crushed. He looked up and saw a huge bird grasping it.


    He turned back to Sparrow. ¡°You cunning little bastard. It was all an act?¡±


    ¡°You were quick to criticize Tony for losing his edge, but I could say the same about you. If I let my temper dictate my actions, do you think my friends would always keep me company? But my dear friend over there was clever enough to position himself right behind you.¡±


    Hack yelled. ¡°You damm- ¡°


    The feathered beast bit off his head.


    Sparrow sighed and his monocle. He took a look at the body. ¡°What an unpleasant sight¡±


    ¡°I agree, Sparrow. Ruthless as ever,¡± Lucas said, walking out of the town.


    Sparrow eyed him. ¡°I see you survived,¡± Sparrow remarked, the bird on his shoulder flapping its wings wildly and squawking.


    ¡°Is that an issue?¡± Lucas asked, his two men stepping in and flanking him.


    Sparrow kept his gaze and gave a bright smile. He touched the beak of the monstrous bird, transforming it back to normal. Lucas returned the smile as both hugged each other.


    ¡°The town really is quite something,¡± Lucas complimented.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re a bard now¡±


    ¡°Still the know it all from the old days, oh Sparrow¡±


    Lucas shook Sparrow¡¯s hand. ¡°Now we have other things to get on with, isn¡¯t that right¡±


    The bird landed on Sparrow¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s head back home¡±


    ¡°To the third realm, it is then¡±


    *


    The icy lands of the fourth realm grounds tremored. Thorne, Bastian, and Zephyr stood across a masked figure.


    ¡°We planned to meet you in the town of flames,¡± Thorne said calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him, let¡¯s kill him,¡± Bastian repeated.


    Thorne gave him a cold stare, his eyes red as flames.


    Bastian covered his mouth and walked behind Thorne.


    ¡°So he¡¯s the guy,¡± Zephyr said, pulling out her whip.


    ¡°The man who¡¯s causing all this ruckus. The leader of the adventurers from overseas¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Darius?¡± the man asked, causing one of the cubes to swell and shift to a vibrant, clear blue. It shimmered like a prism of blue light, yet retained its cubic form.


    Thorne didn¡¯t answer


    ¡°What a fun group I¡¯ve encountered. Hehehe. Come on, come on, come on. Fight already¡±


    Both men turned to see a girl sitting on the tree, swinging her legs. They had no idea when she had appeared there. Zephyr and Bastian readied their weapons, while Thorne and the masked man just stared at her. She wore a straw hat decorated with ornaments, and an extravagant colorful garment, and had a sword, jug, and shells strapped to her waist. She also had on some dark stockings and a slipper.


    ¡°You people are here too?¡± Thorne asked.


    In an instant, the girl was inches from his face, her eyes meeting his. ¡°Which people? I¡¯m the only one here, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Thorne brushed past her without a glance. ¡°Then leave. You are not welcome here.¡±


    ¡°So rude,¡± she pouted. ¡°I am late for a meeting too now this,¡± she placed her hand on her chin. ¡°But I think I still have some free time¡±


    She drew her sword. ¡°I guess my Hady can wait a teensy bit longer,¡± she returned her sword and sighed. ¡°Lost the mood for this. I¡¯ll see you boys later.¡± She waved and ran into the woods.


    Zephyr attempted to chase her but was stopped by Thorne.


    Thorne turned to face the masked figure. ¡°We both know what awaits if you confront him. I¡¯m merely giving you a warning. Leave while you still have the chance.¡±


    As Thorne rejoined Zephyr and Bastian, he swung his arm, shattering one of the cubes. The man stepped forward, meeting Thorne¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I came for Darius. Thorne, let me through.¡±

 Chapter 24: Meaty Banquet

    Lord Mikah of the Seventh sat in his dining hall, surrounded by nobles having their morning tea and snacks. Mikah¡¯s long golden hair flowed across the floor. He wore a flowing white robe with golden embroidery at the sides as he sat alone at the centre. On his table was a castle of cupcakes and other pastries of different colours, which he indulged in. Mikah isn¡¯t fond of having these delicacies, especially this early in the morning. But today is rather a special one.


    Five days had passed since the disaster at Pyrovile. The confusion and disarray of the mercenaries after their masters had been defeated allowed the realm¡¯s soldiers to successfully launch an assault on the town, defeating all the evildoers. Bloodborne once again demonstrated his prowess by sending a team of skilled adventurers into the scene, along with the swordsman he had spoken of. Lord Mikah took a sip from his tea, sighing. However, Sparrow had gone missing, and the envoy was en route to the citadel on the Third. As for how the volcano was stopped,¡ªit was nothing short of a miracle.


    ¡°Everything is going smoothly,¡± Mikah whispered, biting through his scone. ¡°Yet, it makes me uneasy. What are your thoughts, Zyrion?¡±


    The general of Mikah ranks stood beside him stood there. His eyes burned with a fiery red, matching the vibrant hue of his hair. He wore a short-sleeved, thick leather attire, brown trousers, and long boots. His massive, muscular frame was accentuated by the sword clutched tightly at his waistband.


    ¡°He¡¯s a popular swordsman who recently made a name for himself some few years back. The weeping swordsman they call him,¡± Zyrion said, his face stern.


    ¡°Zyrion, listen carefully. Times are shifting as we speak. Diplomats from nations beyond the ocean have initiated contact. The great lords, including myself, have agreed on the formation of a new organization,¡± Lord Mikah said, his voice steady as he finished his tea. He paused, as the maids quietly entered to clear the table, removing the plates and unfinished pastries. ¡°There will come a day when you must kill Hades.¡± Lord Mikah¡¯s eyes locked onto Zyrion.


    ¡°A structure made by the placing of stones upon another needs only but a gentle breeze to topple it. Yet, it can always be rebuilt. However, if a great whirlwind were to hit the structure, it would send the stones flying away never to be seen again. What can be built then, when there are no materials to do so? The great lords can tolerate any minor mishap, but if there is anything, and I mean anything, that will hinder the progress of the peace and prosperity this kingdom has long wished for, we can¡¯t seal our lips and bow our heads. Zyrion,¡± he said, calmly¡°you are my most trusted knight and friend. Tell me, can you capture the so-called Weeping Swordsman?¡±


    Zyrion stayed quiet, gripping his sword.


    ¡°I see,¡± Lord Mikah said, standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lord Ansan would be displeased if we arrived late.¡±


    *


    ¡°Are you awake, Hades?¡± a female voice asked. Hades¡¯s vision was blurry, and the only thing he could make out was the green pastures. ¡°Are you alright, Hades? Hey, are you okay, buddy?¡± the girl swung her hands in front of his face.


    ¡°Mr. Swordsman, is anything wrong?¡±


    He heard Emilia¡¯s voice. He was in bed, his entire body covered with bandages, including his head.


    ¡°Are you thirsty or anything?¡± Emilia asked, adjusting his blanket. ¡°I was so glad when you woke up, but you kept on mumbling something. Is something the matter?¡±


    Mr Swordsman touched his head, feeling the bandage. The room smelled nice, he thought, just noticing the unsettling amount of flowers and letters around him. He looked outside the window, hearing the loud sounds of construction and men screaming as they worked.


    ¡°Yeah, everything is back to normal,¡± Emilia said with a smile.


    Mr. Swordsman grunted, laying back down.


    ¡°A-Are you¡­. Okay?¡± Emilia rushed to him, trying to figure out what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Emilia. Just need some quiet time, that¡¯s all¡±


    She withdrew her arms from his bed. ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll take my leave then and tell the others.¡±


    Emilia reached for the door but was immediately hit by it, with Pasta and Tori storming in.


    ¡°SEE TORI I TOLD YOU HE¡¯S AWAKE!!¡±


    ¡°STOP YELLING DAMMIT!¡± Tori yelled


    Pasta pushed her aside and leapt on the bed. Emilia waved her hands frantically for him to come down.


    ¡°I can never miss your energy, Mr Swordsman. You can¡¯t hide it from me even when you¡¯re close to death,¡± Pasta boasted.


    ¡°Hey¡­. Pasta. Did you just shove me? Are you perhaps¡­. Looking for a death wish?¡± Tori unleashed her scythe and jumped onto the bed.


    ¡°Bring it pink-haired,¡± Pasta crossed blades with her.


    ¡°Would you two stop already? Mr Swordsman trying to rest!¡± Emilia yelled.


    Mr. Swordsman opened his eyes wide, wondering why the heavens seemed to be punishing him as soon as he woke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty strong for a noodle,¡± Tori smirked, pushing Pasta back.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a noodle, huh? Pink-haired?¡± Pasta pushed her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cut you in half, Pasta!¡±


    ¡°Try me, girlie!¡±


    Emilia thwacked both of their heads with her sword. They fell from the bed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you both be a little considerate about Mr. Swordsman¡¯s health?¡±


    ¡°That hurt, sis. Mr Swordsman is looking fine; he¡¯s awake so there¡¯s no issue, right?¡±


    ¡°Just look at how much he¡¯s bandaged. How is he fine?!¡±


    Tori managed to stand on her feet. ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve got some anger issues. As for the half-dead swordsman, he¡¯s just lazy, staying in bed for five days. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he gets fat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how people get fat!¡±


    Pasta sighed, ¡°Yeah, he needs to eat a lot of food too¡±


    Emilia clenched her fists. ¡°He¡¯s there injured and you¡¯re saying all these things about him¡±


    Tori rested her finger on her chin and observed Mr Swordsman. ¡°He needs to stop exercising and start wearing tank tops and shorts,¡± she said.


    Pasta joined her observation, ¡°Yes, add some excessive hair and we¡¯ve got ourselves a-¡°


    They turned to the other. ¡°An obese, sweaty, unkempt Mr. Swordsman!¡± they screamed in unison.


    Emilia¡¯s eyes glowed red, her aura rising, perhaps strong enough to shake the entire kingdom. ¡°Hey, it looks like you both haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡±


    She unsheathed her sword. Pasta and Tori clutched each other and ran out of the room, screaming. Pasta came back, sticking his head in.


    ¡°Mr Swordsman, we have a talk, so get better quick¡±


    Emilia turned her eyes to him. His hair stood on end like that of a frightened cat. Tori stretched her hand and pulled him out.


    Emilia sighed and closed the door. She sat in her chair and continued reading her book.


    ¡°I suppose I should thank you, Emilia,¡± Mr. Swordsman whispered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. They have no manners barging in here and causing a ruckus,¡± she looked at him. ¡°You hungry?¡±


    ¡°A bit¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab something¡±


    She stood and walked to the door but was stopped by Mr Swordsman.


    ¡°Have I really been asleep for five days?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she turned away. ¡°Grandpappy found you bleeding a lot. You almost died,¡± Emilia gripped her skirt, tears streaming down. ¡°I was so happy when you woke. It was my choice to come here, and you got hurt because of it. It¡¯s always my fault¡±


    ¡°Emilia,¡± Mr Swordsman smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±


    ¡°Liar! You can¡¯t even walk¡±


    ¡°Right, but I¡¯m still fine¡±


    ¡°How is that fine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alive, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Emilia cleaned her eyes and forced a smile. ¡°Yeah you are,¡± she opened the door, ¡°You must be starving to say all that, Mr Swordsman¡±


    ¡°I am famished. By the way Emilia¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just where am I?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at Tony¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ll go get your breakfast. Bye Mr Swordsman¡±


    *


    Three days had passed, and Mr Swordsman was finally back on his feet. Much to the surprise of everyone who had thought he was either dead or simply not human, to regenerate quickly. Pyrovile organized a banquet to honour their heroes.


    Tony¡¯s manor was filled with prestigious guests, town leaders, and other significant figures. The golden chandeliers cast a glittering glow across the room. Chiefs from all around, including Gordon, the self-proclaimed best, had prepared an outstanding array of meaty meals, the likes of which the town had never seen before.


    Pasta was dressed in a suit, one that he had been forced to wear by Emilia. He stood on the balcony accompanied by Mr Swordsman, who had been avoiding Emilia all day in an attempt to avoid wearing one too.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading in? You are the leading figure in today¡¯s celebration after all,¡± Pasta said.


    ¡°Same goes for you¡±


    ¡°No, not me. You mean Emilia. I practically did nothing,¡± he said, staring at the starry skies. ¡°You were amazing, Mr Swordsman¡±


    Mr. Swordsman gazed at the stars. ¡°I was scared,¡± he whispered.


    Pasta looked at him quizzically. ¡°Scared?¡±


    ¡°Using your gift requires stamina. If you don¡¯t have enough, it can drain your life force and even lead to death. But I overcame my fears, and that¡¯s all I did.¡±


    ¡°How did you overcome them?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman turned away from the stars and eyed the party. ¡°I was stronger than my fears¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Pasta turned away and smirked. ¡°You know what, Mr. Swordsman?¡± He stretched his little finger. ¡°I was quite shaken by your display, but I assure you of this: I, mighty Pasta, will become strong enough to fight side by side with you, and also against you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s this coming from?¡±


    Pasta lowered his head. ¡°You see, for the past few days. I¡¯ve been doubting myself. You said to get a gift, one must overcome trials, but I¡¯ve already done so. The best I can do is train so¡­¡±


    He stretched out the finger. ¡°I don¡¯t need a gift to become the strongest knight. The gift needs me cause I¡¯m gonna be damm amazing¡±


    Mr. Swordsman remained stoic and crossed fingers with him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the pride talking or lack of sleep¡±


    ¡°Both Mr Swordsman. Both¡±


    ¡°Here you are, guys,¡± Hudson said as he entered, wearing a white suit with a blue rose pinned to it.


    ¡°Here¡¯s our scholar,¡± Pasta praised.


    Hudson¡¯s cheeks turned red. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s too early to call me that¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, Hudson,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    Hudson bowed, ¡°Thank you, sir¡±


    ¡°Who would have guessed? A bard decided to pay for your education abroad and even give you a mansion there,¡± Pasta said, sitting on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re also going to have all those workers. Damm you¡¯re lucky¡±


    Hudson chuckled nervously, ¡°They are not workers but my family and he¡¯s not a bard but a noble¡±


    ¡°Huh, Mr Swordsman said he¡¯s a bard¡±


    ¡°Let Hudson be; he must have forgotten¡±


    ¡°Forgotten what?¡± Hudson asked.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m right then¡±


    Hudson went close to Mr Swordsman, meeting his eyes and just a few inches from touching lips.


    ¡°You promised we¡¯re gonna spar one day¡±


    ¡°Yes. I did¡±


    ¡°When will that be?¡±


    Mr Swordsman sighed, ¡°Well, if not now, guess I¡¯ll just have to visit you abroad for it, yes?¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± Mr Swordsman replied with a smile.


    Pasta got on his feet. ¡°YES! I¡¯ve decided. Time for some meat!¡±


    *


    ¡°Grandpappy!¡± Andy shouted, leaping onto the table with a bottle in hand, downing the wine in a single go. Tori wondered why the girls felt attracted to an old man wearing a suit who acted in such a manner. She wore a purple gown and gloves, forced by Emilia. Andy gave her a thumbs-up, leaving Tori to wonder why¡ªbut she didn¡¯t care enough to ask. She spotted Emilia at the end of the hall, being pestered by various leaders, likely showering her with thanks.


    ¡°Are you Tori, the famous S-rank adventurer?¡± a man asked, as others surrounded her. Tori was surrounded in mere seconds.


    ¡°I heard you defeated Matthew, the second in command of the mercenaries. So sick!¡± one exclaimed.


    ¡°If you think that¡¯s impressive, you should see her weapon. It¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to show us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please, show us.¡±


    Tori stood there in silence, reaching in for her baton.


    ¡°Meat!¡± Pasta came bursting through, shoving all of them aside and joining Andy, who happily welcomed him with open arms as both indulged in their meaty feast. Tori was grateful for the distraction. Either that, or she would have shown them her scythe, not in a way they would have liked, of course. She made her way to Emilia but was stopped by a comment.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy anyway?¡± one of the men snarled.


    ¡°He¡¯s a part of their party. Apparently, he did nothing useful¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. So why is he here?¡±


    ¡°The free food, perhaps. Look at him chow down like an abandoned dog¡±


    ¡°Dog?¡± Tori stared at them, her eyes cold as the domains of the fourth realm.


    They shivered and grabbed each other.


    ¡°Hey guys, let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go¡±


    Tori was relieved. She turned over and saw a smiling Emilia close to her face.


    ¡°Eek How did you get here!?¡±


    ¡°I saw those guys were being a bother¡±


    ¡°Oh¡±


    Emilia let go of her smile and said, ¡°Thanks for standing up for him. If not for you, I would have done some nasty things, and I¡¯m wearing something pretty tonight.¡±


    She wore a dark green gown adorned with floral patterns. A green rose brooch graced her wrist, while her brown hair was elegantly styled up, decorated with a green rose.


    ¡°Yeah, I was saving them from you, after all,¡± Tori giggled.


    Emilia smirked. ¡°You sure. I recall you not caring about Pasta a few days back¡±


    ¡°Nothing has changed since then. He¡¯s still a freak¡±


    ¡°Y-yep, you¡¯re right,¡± Emilia chuckled.


    Andy noticed that Tori had left. He stepped down from the table, tapped Pasta on the back as he devoured one piece of food, and then moved to the next. After that, Andy moved behind Tori and stayed there.


    Tori turned to look at Andy and then back at Emilia, holding her hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tori?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that we are going our separate ways after this.¡±


    Emilia lowered her head and then raised it again. ¡°It was enjoyable, every single second of it.¡±


    Tori¡¯s eyes went teary. ¡°Yep, every second. You want to hear something funny?¡±


    ¡°Do tell¡±


    ¡°Those boys from earlier thought we were at the same party,¡± Tori giggled.


    ¡°Are they wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t,¡± Tori sniffled


    ¡°Yeah, we make the perfect team.¡± Emilia hugged her and saw Mr Swordsman sitting alone on the balcony, not wearing a suit she picked out.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Emilia,¡± Tori complimented.


    ¡°You look way better,¡± Emilia said, still smiling.


    ¡°I hate the dress. Don¡¯t make me wear it again.¡± Tori frown.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, but we¡¯re gonna make an exception when you get married to my brother¡±


    ¡°WAIT WHAT!!!¡± Tori yelled.


    Emilia giggled and ran to the balcony waving back, ¡°Bye, bye Tori¡±


    Andy smiled and reached into Tori. She clenched her fists and composed herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she said, heading to the table, leaving Andy alone.


    Cumbleton noticed and left the group of workers he was catching up with.


    *


    ¡°Hey man, what do you think of Emilia?¡± Kot asked as he stood guard at the entrance. Little Bobby stood beside him, skewers of chewy meat in hand.


    ¡°Give it a rest, Kot. You are no match for her,¡± Bobby said, biting down on his meal.


    ¡°No way, man, I¡¯m not done yet. Look,¡± Kot said, bringing out a bundle of flowers. Bobby stared at him, perplexed yet having a clue about what was going on.


    ¡°And... What is that for?¡±


    Kot¡¯s eyes sparkled. He clenched his fists and walked forward.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Kot? You have to stay at your post. Dammit, get over here!¡± Bobby exclaimed.


    Kot stopped and turned back. ¡°Nothing can stop love, not even you or your so-called post. Tonight, I propose to Emilia.¡±


    Bobby blinked rapidly at him. Is he nuts in the head or perhaps he¡¯s sick? He was the one who declined Hudson¡¯s request to join the party and now he¡¯s leaving to propose.


    ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to be with my future bride,¡± Kot said as he turned back and walked to the balcony, his heart filled with determination. He was so excited; nothing could quench the flame he held within himself. Her dress had struck him close to madness and her eyes had drifted him to lands far away and out of reach to all mortals. Tonight, she would be his, and he would be hers. As Kot arrived at the balcony, he dropped his flowers. He saw Emilia laughing with the swordsman who just stood there with a hideous grin.


    So that¡¯s how it is, he thought. She prefers stronger guys. He ran back screaming, not holding back his tears, and dashed out the entrance, terrifying the guests. Little Bobby sighed in frustration and quickly assigned other guards to cover Kot¡¯s spot. Knowing he wasn¡¯t the best at mending broken hearts, Bobby headed out to find Hudson for help.


    *


    After being away for so long, Hudson found himself in a whirlwind of stories from the workers. They surrounded him in their corner of the hall, eager to share everything they¡¯d experienced during his absence. From Mary managing the manor to Gordon, intentionally preparing strange meal combinations, and the mansion nearly turning into a battleground¡ªthey had so much to say. Some even mentioned witnessing a bird transform into a terrifying creature. Hudson chuckled awkwardly, thinking some of these tales might be exaggerated just to amuse him.


    The musicians began to play a slow, melodious tune, leading everyone towards the dance stage. Hudson, still surrounded by the eager workers, scanned the room. His eyes landed on Mary, adorned in a yellow gown and white gloves. She was enjoying tangerines, her eyes sparkling like moonlight with each bite she savoured.


    Hudson excused himself from the workers and approached her. She looked at him, and without a word, offered the plate of tangerines to him. He shook his head and offered his hand. She turned back and pointed to herself. Hudson nodded. Mary accepted his hand, and they went to the dance floor. Both moved rhythmically to the music and even though she wasn¡¯t perfect, their bright smiles said it all.


    ¡°What the. Gordon has to see this,¡± a worker said, running the kitchen with some others. They barged the door open.


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL. KEEP IT DOWN MONGRELS¡±


    Gordon was furiously mixing a concoction of dubious ingredients, frying and boiling with frantic precision.


    ¡°Gordon! The dance floor¡ªHudson and Mary!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Gordon exclaimed, splattering ingredients everywhere. He tossed his utensils onto the floor, cleaned off the tomato sauce from his palms using his apron, and dashed out of the kitchen, knife still in hand.


    ¡°You all clean this mess up and start over! You bunch of dummy dammy cooks!¡±


    The remaining cooks sighed in relief at his departure, though they were left to deal with the mess.


    When Gordon arrived at the hall, a proud smile spread across his face as he remarked, ¡°I knew my master had it in him.¡±


    ¡°Kot will be so depressed,¡± Little Bobby said.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be on guard? I thought you were not a fan of all this¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, Gordon. I¡¯m just here for the master. Kot is all sad about being rejected¡±


    ¡°Rejected? And he calls himself a man?¡± Gordon held up his knife, his eyes gleaming with rage. ¡°Get me to him. I¡¯ll show him how men of the old days handle such situations¡±


    Bobby eyed him. He wanted Kot to be healed from his pain, not killed for it.


    On the dance floor, Hudson led the dance, supporting Mary in every way, even when she stepped on his feet multiple times.


    ¡°Master Hudson, it is quite strange you requested a dance¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t properly thanked you yet also,¡± Mary turned away. ¡°For dealing with L-. Tony¡±


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything without them, right?¡±


    Mary met his eyes. The calmness and uncertainty he always hid there were still present. Out of them all, he was the closest to Lord Tony. Yet, he did not look like someone who had lost something, but rather like a person who had gained a lot more in return.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m awful at this, right?¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Who cares? And Mary, I would prefer if you called me Hudson instead¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you. Lady Emilia had told me a lot about your trip- ¡°


    Hudson held her shoulders, terrified. ¡°W-What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mary chuckled.


    Hudson¡¯s cheeks were already burning red. Pasta was right, after all. Emilia was not the angelic figure he had seen her as.


    One of the town¡¯s leaders stepped onto the stage, dressed in a flowing grey garment with a tree design on both sides, similar to the attire of the other leaders.


    ¡°It appears to be time, Hudson,¡± Mary said, still smiling at him, ¡°Don¡¯t have cold feet now¡±


    Hudson¡¯s eyes lost all their colour. In his next life, he¡¯ll have to deal with Emilia and Tori.


    He approached the stage holding a glass and tapped it with a spoon to get everyone¡¯s attention. Emilia pushed Mr. Swordsman into the party. Pasta and Tori stayed at the table, stuffing their faces.


    ¡°I have so much to say, yet I find it hard to put into words. I was in a very dark place, but they helped me out of it, just as they did with the town. I can¡¯t offer much as promised, Emilia, but I hope this party can pay a fraction of my enormous debt to you all. After all, Gordon¡¯s food is exceptional.¡±


    Everyone at the party laughed. Emilia chuckled while Gordon smiled proudly, crossing his arms.


    ¡°But still, I want to thank you all¡ªPasta, Tori, Andy, Mr. Swordsman, Emilia. A toast to the heroes of Pyrovile,¡± he raised his glass. Everyone joined in, raising their own glasses in a collective toast.


    *


    ¡°What is Hudson talking about?¡± Pasta asked while stuffing more meat into his mouth.


    ¡°No clue,¡± Tori did the same.


    Guests at the party exchanged puzzled glances, wondering why a beautifully dressed damsel acted in such a manner in public


    Andy plopped down next to Pasta at the table, lowering his head. Pasta glanced between him and Tori, then back to Andy, back to Tori, Andy, Tori, and so forth.


    ¡°I should take my leave,¡± Pasta said, getting up.


    Tori continued eating, still ignoring Andy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, cupcake. What can grandpappy do to make you happy?¡±


    Tori¡¯s eyes gave an ominous colour. ¡°Those girls, let¡¯s beat them up¡±


    Andy giggled. ¡°Sure thing, dear. Anything to make you happy¡±


    Tori eyed him and turned away, pouting. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way they call you grandpappy. You¡¯re my grandpappy, not theirs¡±


    ¡°But Emilia and the others call me that sometimes¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re an exception!¡± she said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like it okay¡±


    Andy patted her head. ¡°Okay, cupcake. Grandpappy had heard you¡±


    The women hurried in with platters of meat and bottles of wine, wearing flashy attire that showed their cleavage.


    ¡°Grandpappy! We¡¯ve got some more booze. Let¡¯s party!¡±


    Andy stood up silently and moved to the girls, looking down at them with his deadly gaze. ¡°Call me ¡®Grandpappy¡¯ again, and I¡¯ll make sure you never see the light of day,¡±


    The ladies dropped their plates and bottles, fleeing from the party in terror. The fear etched into their minds would linger forever. Andy turned back to Tori with a grin and a thumbs up.


    ¡°G-G-Grandpappy!¡± Tori cried out and hugged Andy. Cumbleton standing at the corner. He didn¡¯t have to do anything to solve the matter. Tori didn¡¯t need to know the reason Andy was surrounded by all those girls in the first place was because of her.


    *


    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed,¡± Pasta groaned, resting on Emilia¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Your fault for eating so much,¡± Emilia said.


    ¡°I know, but the meat was so good!¡±


    ¡°Learn to control yourself, brother¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving, Pyrovile, tomorrow. I need to get a decent amount in¡±


    Mr. Swordsman ate something from the table. It¡¯ll be a shame if he didn¡¯t have at least a bite.


    ¡°Hey, Mr Swordsman. Is your name Hades by any chance?¡± Pasta asked, still groaning in pain. Emilia¡¯s eyes widened. She was planning to ask the same thing, but how did Pasta know about Mr Swordsman¡¯s real name?


    ¡°Y-yes Mr Swordsman. Is your name really Hades?¡± Emilia asked.


    ¡°It is. How did both of you know about this?¡±


    Pasta and Emilia nervously laughed. Emilia doubted that sharing what she saw in that place would be of much use. Mr Swordsman was still recovering and bothering him with such news may affect his health. Also, she wanted to conduct her investigation first.


    Pasta, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t reveal how he was pinned by a big bird. His image as the ¡®Mighty Pasta¡¯ would be ruined. He just had one option left. To lie.


    ¡°You see- ¡°


    ¡°It does not matter,¡± Mr Swordsman said, eating his meal. How they got his name meant nothing to him. It''s not like he¡¯s the only one who knows it and he was also planning to tell them, anyway.


    ¡°But Mr Swordsman is way better,¡± Pasta said with a smile.


    ¡°Yep, way better,¡± Emilia agreed.


    Mr Swordsman had a glass of wine. ¡°Tomorrow we leave Pyrovile. Let¡¯s not forget why we set out¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the siblings said in unison.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s enjoy the party and say goodbye to the flaming town¡±


    *


    The next morning, the entire town was bidding farewell to the adventurers. Tori hugged Emilia as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so, so, sooo going to miss you, Emi!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Tori,¡± Emilia patted her on the back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again, alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±


    Tori cleaned her eyes and jumped into the carriage, herself and Andy waving goodbye.


    ¡°Bye guys, let¡¯s all meet again!¡±


    ¡°Grandpappy wishes you all a prosperous venture, hahaha¡±


    The carriage went out of sight. The people of Pyrovile also waved goodbye.


    ¡°Time for us now to take our leave,¡± Mr Swordsman said, walking out with Emilia and Pasta trailing behind him.


    ¡°Another adventure here we come!¡± Pasta yelled, drawing his sword.


    Emilia opened her guidebook, which is now on the final pages. ¡°Off to the fourth realm. I just can¡¯t wait- ¡°


    Pasta stopped, ¡°Anything wrong, sis?¡±


    Emilia shook in fear. ¡°W-We can¡¯t leave the realm¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± Pasta asked.


    ¡°The flowers¡±


    ¡°What flowers?¡±


    ¡°The sun blossoms for our quest¡±


    ¡°Oh, the sun blossoms. I remember them¡±


    Mr Swordsman turned to her, ¡°We¡¯ll return them to the guild at another town ahead¡±


    Emilia chuckled, scratching her hair. ¡°Well, I left them in the carriage¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Mr Swordsman and Pasta screamed.

 Chapter 25: Lets run this town

    They had one task¡ªjust a single task to gain permission to leave the town. What was supposed to be an easy and quick task turned into a mission to save a town from a volcano, fighting mercenaries, fighting giant birds, and watching after grandpappy in his drunken state. Unfortunately, they lost the flowers in the process and now had to buy more from a travelling merchant since the sun blossoms field had been destroyed in the volcano aftermath. Since the sun blossoms field was near Gildenspire, the town where they became adventurers, they needed to submit their report there. It was their first-ever task, and they cheated. According to the guild, if they are caught, they¡¯d be stripped of their adventurer¡¯s license. Emilia strolled behind Pasta and Mr Swordsman. Her eyes to the floor. If she couldn¡¯t even complete a novice task, how could she ever be an adventurer? Her dream was slipping away.


    The town came into view. Despite the high chances of them losing their licenses, both Pasta and Mr. Swordsman were annoyed by the fact that they had to come back.


    ¡°Hey guys, are we going to be alright?¡± Emilia asked.


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    ¡°Nope, we¡¯re toast,¡± Pasta yawned.


    Emilia started to cry. She realized that it was really going to happen. She looked at both of them. Even though it was only for a short time, she had fun, and no one can take those memories away from her. Emilia wiped her tears and put on a brave face. What was she even worried about? There was no way the guild could tell that the flowers were bought.


    *


    ¡°So let me get this straight: Not only did you take weeks to get a simple flower, but you also had the nerve to buy one. Do you think the guild is that foolish not to notice?¡± Amy, the task assigner, asked.


    Mr. Swordsman and Pasta remained silent. Emilia suddenly screamed, quickly covering her mouth with both hands. This is not okay in the slightest, she thought. Memories? She needed more. Adventures? She wanted to go on so many more. And her elf prince? She hadn¡¯t even met him yet.


    Pasta slammed his fist on the table. ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t know who you think you are, but you can¡¯t just strip us of our licenses. I have a dragon to fight and some more mercenaries to beat up,¡± he growled, leaning in closer, his intense glare terrifying Amy and catching the attention of the other adventurers nearby. ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m the mighty Pasta, and you¡¯re gonna let Emilia and Mr. Swordsman here remain adventurers. Got that?¡±


    The entire guild fell silent as Amy¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. She took Emilia¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re Lady Emilia?¡±


    ¡°Eek! Is there a problem?¡±


    Amy then turned to Mr. Swordsman, her expression one of pure awe. Her mouth hung open, and it almost seemed as if steam was rising from her head. ¡°T-Th¡­ The Weeping Swordsman¡­¡±


    In an instant, the guild was thrown into chaos. Adventurers swarmed around them, shouting excitedly.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°You stopped an eruption?¡±


    ¡°Can I have your autograph?¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Swordsman!!¡±


    ¡°Marry me, Swordsman!¡±


    Mr. Swordsman stood there, frozen in awkward silence. He had expected people to hate him for being the Weeping Swordsman, so this sudden outpouring of admiration was a complete surprise.


    ¡°Lady Emilia, it was so cool how you solved the puzzle,¡± an adventurer exclaimed, his eyes wide with admiration.


    ¡°Amazing, I tell you. I was there, after all! Hahaha!¡± another adventurer declared, standing on the table with a grin.


    Emilia recognised him as the one who had refused to help Little Bobby. Apparently, he and his crew had gotten lost in the tunnels but eventually found their way after following the lit torches she had placed. As he continued to boast about his presence during the battle, he suddenly lost his balance and toppled off the table, landing face-first on the floor.


    The room quieted as another adventurer turned to Pasta, curiosity in his voice. ¡°So, who are you?¡±


    Pasta, ever ready, struck a dramatic pose, his arms to his waist, and declared, ¡°I¡¯m the mighty Pasta!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± the adventurer replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s part of their crew,¡± someone murmured from the back.


    ¡°Must be their bag carrier or something,¡± another voice added, eliciting a few chuckles.


    Pasta¡¯s grip tightened on his sword, a flash of anger in his eyes. He turned to Emilia, who gave him a small, reassuring nod, signalling him to let it go. Reluctantly, he took a deep breath and did just that. His inner self destroyed every mental image he had in his mind in extreme rage, but his face remained calm.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Amy cleared her throat, calling for silence. Her cheeks were still slightly flushed as she fidgeted with the paper and pen in her hands. ¡°You see, a commission was requested by the guild master to save Pyrovile, but with the poor manpower we had, we couldn¡¯t even get past the first camp of mercenaries surrounding the town. When news reached us that a band of adventurers had contained the issue, we were all in awe,¡± she admitted, taking a deep breath to steady herself. ¡°So, as per the terms of completing a high-rank achievement, the Weeping Swordsman has been promoted to S-Rank. Lady Emilia, for saving hundreds of civilians and guiding them to safety, will be issued a B-Rank for her achievements. And as for the¡­ bag carrier, for merely surviving such turmoil, he¡¯ll be awarded a D-Rank. The reward for completing the commission is a thousand gold coins.¡±


    Emilia dropped her bag. Receiving such acknowledgement meant a lot to her. Pasta was still burning with anger. She called him a bag carrier, and she said it with no fear whatsoever. Mr Swordsman nodded. He had a great idea for the money if it all worked out. He might be able to become crazy rich in just a single go.


    Amy approached Emilia and discreetly requested an autograph from her.


    ¡°What are you all lazy men doing? A toast to Emilia and the Weeping Swordsman,¡± one said, raising his jug, and the others complied. The party went on for hours, exhausting the band of heroes and making them turn in for the night early.


    *


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal,¡± Emilia yawned, dropping a bag of coins onto the table. ¡°We¡¯ll split the money evenly.¡±


    They were gathered at an inn provided by the adventurers¡¯ guild, so they didn¡¯t have to pay for lodging. Emilia had her own separate room, while Mr Swordsman had to share a room with Pasta. Emilia was currently in their room.


    ¡°I object, Emilia,¡± Mr. Swordsman interjected, placing his hands on the table. ¡°We have someone here who didn¡¯t contribute much. Shouldn¡¯t we divide the money based on our individual contributions?¡±


    Pasta locked eyes with Mr. Swordsman. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you and I aren¡¯t on equal footing, boy,¡± Mr. Swordsman clarified.


    ¡°What do you plan to use the money for, anyway? Buy new clothes?¡±


    ¡°Would you two stop this? Pasta did his part in protecting the townsfolk before they entered the tunnels. I didn¡¯t do much myself, so if he¡¯s not getting an equal share, neither am I.¡±


    ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll have more then,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, grabbing the bag, but was stopped by Pasta¡¯s grip over his arm. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, boy?¡±


    Pasta ignored Mr. Swordsman¡¯s glare. ¡°Emilia, don¡¯t look down on yourself. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have solved the puzzle, and the whole town would have been gone if Mr. Swordsman here had messed it up.¡±


    Emilia faced the other away, attempting to hide the slight redness of her cheeks.


    Mr. Swordsman held the bag tighter. ¡°But I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But you could,¡± Pasta retorted.


    Emilia grabbed the bag from both of them. ¡°I¡¯ll be sharing it evenly now and no more fighting between you two. We¡¯ll be heading to the fourth realm from here, so we need materials. I¡¯ve prepared a list for each of us. After getting them, you can use your share however you want.¡±


    Pasta turned to Emilia. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. We¡¯ll use our share to get goods?¡±


    ¡°And why are we obliged to do so?¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    ¡°For the good of the team, of course. You can call it division of labour if you want,¡± Emilia said with a straight face. ¡°Now let¡¯s go to bed. We¡¯ll be leaving the town tomorrow morning, so no dilly-dallying.¡±


    *


    The clothing store had bright colourful decorations, with banners featuring elegant ladies and an assortment of exquisite garments, with flowers arranged neatly along the sides. Gildenspire was a popular town with all of its buildings, but this one took the cake. Although the fresh smell of fabric and the sounds of giggling and gossiping ladies bothered Emilia a bit, it didn¡¯t matter to her. She held her bag tightly, satisfied that her plan was going according to plan. Enlisting the boys to handle most of the purchases had been a stroke of genius. Knowing them, they¡¯d likely spend their share on trivial items to satisfy their own whims.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    She picked up a pink dress, examining it closely. It was too tight and clearly impractical for the cold terrains of the Fourth Realm. She had hoped to find warm clothing here, but everything was either too stylish or exposed far too much skin.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful,¡± a stylist said, touching Emilia¡¯s shoulders from behind. She was taller than Emilia, with black bangs and a measuring tape draped over her shoulder. She wore an embroidered black tunic with a jewelled belt and leather boots.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Emilia whispered.


    ¡°So adorable!¡± the stylist squealed. ¡°What¡¯s a cutie like you doing in a place like this?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I came to find some warm clothes.¡±


    ¡°My dear,¡± she said, gently taking the pink dress from Emilia. ¡°This certainly won¡¯t do for a darling like you.¡±


    She guided Emilia to another section of the store and presented a stunning green suit.


    ¡°This will look fabulous on you. Right, ladies?¡± she called out, and a group of girls appeared from seemingly nowhere, nodding in agreement.


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am, that looks too expensive. I was hoping for some coats and jackets,¡± Emilia replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the famous adventurer, Lady Emilia?¡±


    The girls all gasped and playfully poked at her. The stylist folded her arms and smiled to herself. ¡°I knew you were special. Come on, at least give it a try. Just this suit, I promise.¡±


    ¡°But just the suit, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Emilia wore it, her block locks flowing out, giving her the style of an academic scholar from the second realm. The store girls applauded. Emilia saw the dress was a nice fit to her and it was actually warm but unfortunately too flashy to wear in the snow.


    ¡°Can I get those jackets now?¡± Emilia asked.


    The girls handed her a bundle of other clothes.


    ¡°No. I really need to get some jackets¡±


    ¡°The last ones we promised,¡± they all said in unison.


    Emilia still refused to accept the clothes, but she was pestered too much to keep refusing. She had nothing more to say as she had spoken too much and lost all her steam, especially since her opponents were all older ladies. She tried on everything from a designer¡¯s leather jacket made from the Jirai serpent to luxurious gowns worn by nobility, or so the stylist claimed. After trying on the fifteenth outfit, she got used to it. The joy of trying out a lot of cute clothes overwhelmed her, and nothing else mattered at the moment. They brought more and more. Emilia slayed in each outfit, enjoying every single one.


    ¡°Alright, girls, we¡¯re all done for the day,¡± the stylist said, clapping and sending the others back to work.


    Emilia had changed back into her clothes. The stylist picked up a pen and paper and began scribbling something.


    ¡°That was fun, ma¡¯am,¡± Emilia said.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°Well, can I have those coats now?¡±


    ¡°Just pick what you want¡±


    Emilia hurried to a rack she had seen earlier during the fashion show. It was a dark fur coat and it was cheap too, just twenty silver coins, and she was good to go. The boys wouldn¡¯t even think of getting them, so she¡¯d have to get them some later on.


    ¡°Adventurer, may I have a word about the bill?¡± the stylist called.


    Emilia grabbed the fur coat and approached her. ¡°I¡¯ll take this. Do you have change?¡±


    The girls came back with a bag of clothes. ¡°We¡¯ve brought them, madam.¡±


    ¡°Good job, ladies. You can leave,¡± she said, turning to Emilia. ¡°That¡¯ll be three hundred gold coins.¡±


    Emilia chuckled nervously. ¡°But it says here twenty silver coins.¡±


    ¡°But for the others, that¡¯ll be three hundred gold coins.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t buy them.¡±


    The stylist and the salesgirls exchanged monstrous grins. ¡°You see, sweetie, didn¡¯t you read the rule board at the entrance? Anything that has been worn must be purchased.¡±


    ¡°But, but, but-¡° Emilia stammered, about to burst into tears.


    ¡°But what, dearie? You are an adventurer, after all. A popular one at that. Of course, a measly sum of three hundred gold coins would do no harm. Since I¡¯m so generous, how about we make it two hundred and eighty gold coins?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too much.¡±


    They all giggled at Emilia. The other girls who shopped there felt sorry for her, but no one came to her rescue. At the end of it all, Emilia painfully paid for the bill and left the shop.


    *


    ¡°Madame, you are as amazing as ever,¡± one of the salesgirls complimented.


    The stylist smiled proudly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy running a successful business these days.¡±


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, who would have thought you¡¯d also get her to buy the Empress fur coat?¡±


    The stylist''s eyes went wide with shock.


    The sales girls chuckled. ¡°The fur coat costs twenty pieces of sapphires, which is equivalent to twenty thousand pieces of gold coins. That adventurer is surely a fool.¡±


    ¡°A rich fool,¡± another commented, meeting the Madame¡¯s dead eyes. ¡°Anything wrong, ma¡¯am?¡±


    The Madame didn¡¯t respond, a drop of tear escaping her eyes.


    *


    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Pasta murmured, adjusting the glasses he had picked up on the way to the restaurant. He studied the menu, taking in the serene atmosphere of the beautiful restaurant. Everything was white¡ªwhite walls, white paintings, white tables, white chairs, even the spoons, the girls, the animals, the musicians, and perhaps the food too.


    Bloodborne sure loves his town, Pasta thought, admiring the investment the guild master must have made to create such a place. But now was not the time for idle musings about the politics of a whitewashed restaurant. No, Pasta had important matters to attend to.


    He flipped through the menu and turned to the waiter, who had been standing by for his reply. ¡°I¡¯ll have this. Make it quick and thanks, man,¡± Pasta said, removing his glasses.


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± the waiter bowed and left.


    Pasta had never been treated this way before, and oh dear, did he love the feeling He was in charge of the food and ingredients, and what better way to get them than to go to the best restaurant to get the best meals. Quality beats quantity, after all.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your meal, sir,¡± the waiter said, presenting the dish.


    Pasta¡¯s heart raced as he gazed at the feast before him¡ªa whole roasted pig with an apple in its mouth, a sight he had only heard about in stories. Alongside was an assortment of fried, roasted, and boiled fish, and a selection of pastries ranging from simple breads to delicious cakes. He felt like he was in heaven, surrounded by such exquisite meals. A little bite wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?


    Pasta eagerly picked up his fork and swallowed some saliva in anticipation of the flavours he was about to experience. He chose a piece of well-tendered meat mixed with cherry sauce and wine, along with a fried tilapia coated in honey.


    As he slowly savoured the morsel, the taste transported him beyond the world to one of extreme flavour. The combination of meat and fish in a single bite was more than exquisite; it was godly.


    Pasta hurriedly ate each meal, annoying the other customers. Suddenly, he hit his head on the table.


    ¡°Emilia trusted me to get food. Last time we survived thanks to Andy. I should not let her go hungry again!¡± he whispered.


    Pasta called the waiter and ordered the remaining food properly packaged in a suitable bag. His needs were swiftly met.


    ¡°Now, sir, here¡¯s your payment. Keep the change,¡± Pasta said, throwing the whole bag of coins to the waiter. The service at the restaurant exceeded his expectations, so they deserved the extra. Pasta grabbed the huge bag of food and headed for the door.


    ¡°Excuse me, mister, but your money is not enough,¡± the waiter said.


    Pasta furrowed his brow. ¡°Not enough? I gave you way extra. How is it not enough?¡±


    The waiter sighed. ¡°Sir, the prices were on the menu. You were the one ignorant enough not to notice them¡±


    ¡°Now, sir, pay for your meal,¡± the waiter¡¯s voice turned cold as the restaurant guards stared.


    *


    Two contestants stood in the ring, casting their deadly gaze on each other. They were surrounded by barbed wires on the hard rocky floor. They exchanged punches and kicks as the crowd of men roared in response, screaming to support their chosen fighter.


    The dark underground fighting ring is a place commonly found in most towns, where people come either to participate in the competition to kill time or to make an overnight success.


    Mr. Swordsman waited for his fighter to enter the ring. This opportunity was once in a lifetime. Who knows when he¡¯ll have this much money with him again?


    He didn¡¯t care that he used his share here instead of buying camping supplies. If he succeeded, he¡¯d have more than enough for camping supplies and plenty left over for himself.


    The next stage was set, and due to Mr. Swordsman¡¯s keen observation skills, he had carefully selected his man: a six-foot-tall, muscle-bound, bald adventurer. In this fight, weapons were banned, so it was all fists and legs. His man, Paul, had powerful muscles and well-toned legs, making him both fast and versatile. He also maintained composure, allowing him to think rationally and deliberate a plan for victory. On the other hand, Danny, while almost the same height and also muscular, was not as impressive. He appeared overweight, and his bad posture indicated he wasn¡¯t accustomed to this kind of fighting. Mr Swordsman placed all his money on Paul, with the expectation of a high deposit and high reward.


    As Paul and Danny entered the stage, the crowd roared in excitement. Both adventurers were B-rank. Danny had more votes due to his huge body.


    The bell rang, signalling the start of the battle. Paul lunged at Danny, landing a powerful punch to his face. Danny crashed into the barbed wire and got back on his feet, throwing a slow punch at him. Paul deftly dodged each of Danny¡¯s strikes, then delivered a punishing uppercut to his jaw, followed by a relentless flurry of blows. Paul¡¯s once calm look grew into a wide grin as he pummeled Danny¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, Danny seized Paul¡¯s hands, giving him a headbutt. Danny then clenched his fist and drove his arm into Paul¡¯s stomach, sending him sprawling to the ground. As Paul lay unconscious, Danny wiped the blood from his face and raised his arm. The crowd erupted into deafening cheers. Danny screamed out, flexing his muscles.


    Mr Swordsman sighed and jumped into the ring.


    The referee, wearing a faded uniform, rushed forward as Mr Swordsman stepped into the ring. ¡°Hey, mister, it¡¯s against the rules to step in here. You need to sign up at the counter if you want to fight,¡± he said.


    Mr Swordsman walked past him. ¡°The match isn¡¯t over yet,¡± he muttered, picking up Paul. ¡°Hey wake up and fight you pathetic excuse of a man. One punch and you¡¯re down?¡±


    ¡°Hey leave the ring!¡± the referee yelled, grabbing Mr Swordsman¡¯s shoulders but was met with an intense energy knocking him out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Mr Swordsman warned and tossed Paul¡¯s body away since he refused to wake up.


    Mr Swordsman adjusted his hat. The gods, that¡¯s if they really existed, have looked down on him. Not only had he lost all his money, but now he had to deal with another pressing matter.


    The adventurers all stared at him in silence.


    *


    Emilia stumbled through the streets, clutching a bag of worthless clothes. She had managed to buy coats for Mr Swordsman and Pasta, but now she was left with nothing, absolutely nothing. As she made her way towards their inn, she could hear some distant noises.


    She squinted her eyes to see what was going on in the distance. A boy running. A boy running while carrying a huge bag. Pasta running while carrying a huge bag and a bunch of huge men chasing after him.


    Pasta ran past her, grabbing her arm. ¡°Emilia let¡¯s scram from here¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Pasta?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave!¡± Pasta yelled.


    ¡°Pay for your meals. Boy!¡± one of the guards yelled.


    Emilia turned to him, giving him the look. ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°Look, I intended to pay it. It just happened. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be responsible for once?¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? For now, just run.¡±


    They felt a gust of wind suddenly, followed by an explosion. Mr Swordsman was running towards them, and adventurers behind him were shooting arrows and yelling.


    Emilia and Pasta screamed in unison. Mr Swordsman ran and grabbed both of them. Running towards the restaurant guards.


    ¡°NO, NO. THE OTHER WAY!¡± Pasta and Emilia yelled.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mr Swordsman turned back to meet the adventurers. Emilia and Pasta screamed again.


    Mr Swordsman leaped onto the roof, but their pursuers did not give up. They chased them on the ground and kept their eyes locked on them.


    ¡°What did you do now?¡± Emilia asked, trying to maintain her composure.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Mr Swordsman said, his expression blank.


    ¡°They can¡¯t be chasing you for nothing,¡± Emilia shook her head. ¡°So I¡¯m the only one not in trouble. You both really need to be more mature¡±


    ¡°You!!¡±


    A spear flew over them. Turning around, she saw the stylist and the girls all wearing bandanas and jumping on the roofs.


    ¡°Give me the money for the coat!!¡±


    Emilia screamed and calmed herself. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ve given you your money¡±


    ¡°Arrgh!!¡± The stylist picked another spear from the girls and threw it at Mr Swordsman, who dodged them.


    There were no more roofs in sight, and the town¡¯s gate was in sight. Mr. Swordsman jumped off and landed on the floor, as did the ladies. A crowd of angry restaurant guards and adventurers appeared, all yelling and throwing weapons.


    ¡°Let me at them!¡± Pasta declared, trying to escape Mr. Swordsman¡¯s hold.


    ¡°I¡¯m a criminal now... and I don¡¯t even know why,¡± Emilia mumbled, tears welling up in her eyes as she tried to hold them back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Mr. Swordsman yelled. The gate was mere steps away, but the mob wasn¡¯t letting up, hurling bombs that exploded just behind them. Mr Swordsman jumped out of the gates, with an explosion behind him. They ran out of town, never to return again.

 Chapter 26: My First Commission

    Hades sat on the rooftops. The moon was out, and so were the lights of the dojo. The first day of training will commence the following day. Sparring and playing with friends had been his routine the very next day. It will all change.


    He always saw clouds. Huge white clouds in the empty skies. There was no way to get above them. He had touched one before with the others and was excited and amazed at how soft it was. Like cotton, he thought.


    Lily came over and sat beside him, joining to amaze the clouds. She sat in silence also, which was something as unusual as the sensei giving days off. They were the only children with names. More or less, they gave each other names. Hades was apparently cute, that¡¯s why she picked it. Lily, on the other hand, was a random flower he happened to see when forced to play with them in the valley. A name suited her so well, it was scary.


    ¡°Anything the matter?¡± Hades asked, eyes still glued to the skies.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s training,¡± she said, taking a deep breath.


    Hades turned to her, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to participate¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she glared at him. Her eyes were like a bomb about to explode.


    ¡°Sensei said it was optional. Since there will be dire consequences- ¡°


    Lily fell on her back, laughing hysterically. ¡°Y-you really are funny Hady¡±


    Hades turned away from her, pouting. ¡°Go, if you want. I don¡¯t care¡±


    Lily sat back up and cleaned off her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It was just funny to see you worry about someone else¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she leaned closer to him. ¡°So you¡¯re a liar now, eh?¡±


    He didn¡¯t turn away but met her face, startling her. ¡°You really do like to push my buttons¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she backed up, stretching her arms. ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared for myself or anything. It¡¯s just the others. All of them aspiring to become great swordsman, but we on the other hand, are just doing it for some gold¡±


    ¡°Speak for yourself¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m doing it for the gold while you are doing it for¡­.¡± She placed a finger to her chin. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the right word, hummmm¡±


    Hades eyed her. ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about now?¡±


    She snapped her finger. ¡°Yes, Love!¡±


    Hades sighed, ¡°No, and why would you think of that?¡±


    ¡°Food¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± she snapped her finger. ¡°Political strength¡±


    ¡°Nope¡±


    ¡°The best swordsman¡°


    ¡°Nuh uh¡±


    ¡°Umm, to rule the greatest army in the world¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not searching for anything, Lily. I just want to be a swordsman and that¡¯s it¡±


    ¡°Fear,¡± she said, eyes serious.


    ¡°What do you mean by fear?¡± Hades asked, perplexed.


    Lily went closer to him and grabbed both his hands. ¡°Your eyes are darker than before. They were so bright a few years back, so full of life,¡± she whispered and pushed him away.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying weird stuff again¡±


    She laughed sarcastically. ¡°Me? Weird? I can mention a zillion times, you said weird stuff.¡± She said, standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night, Hady. We don¡¯t want to be asleep on our first day of training¡±


    Hades wondered what she was talking about. She always said the strangest things at random occurrences. He forgot about her words and went to bed.


    *


    The Fourth Realm, also known as the Realm of the Departed, had long been a place of immense power among the other realms. The souls lost there gave its name. The bitter cold that gripped the land had claimed so many lives. To venture there without at least four, perhaps even five, layers of thick leather jackets would be begging for death.


    Their money was near naught, and also lacking camping equipment. They managed to survive long enough to reach at a nearby village. Emilianow found herself standing before a massive door. After her attempts at selling the clothes failed since every potential buyer took her as a thief. And over her dead body would she give in to selling to criminals?


    Taking the easiest commission from the adventurer guild was a quick way of getting some coins to live on for the meanwhile. They were at a businessman mansion, one of great power in the realms, also regarded as a close friend to the lord of the seventh. Emilia and the gang had accepted a commission from him. Details were to be discussed in the meeting, to take place at the given moment.


    Pasta stood on shaking legs, battling with sleep. It was too early in the morning. It¡¯s not easy getting the easiest yet well-payed job on the list, so Emilia said all night. The morning sun wasn¡¯t even out and the soft chirping of birds were heard faintly from outside.


    Emilia shoved Pasta, waking him up. She turned to Mr Swordsman, who rather admire the d¨¦cor of the halls. The pristine white walls and bright chandeliers and lights on the ceiling all captivated him a bit. Emilia¡¯s heart raced as she reached in for the door handle. They were early, yes. But still, this is her very first official commission. She does not want to mess this up.


    Emilia opened the door, letting out a loud creaky noise. She quickly opened it to prevent it from making more noise. Pasta went in, scratching his eyes and yawning. Mr Swordsman followed behind.


    Sitting behind the desk was Kaden, the renowned businessman. He was nothing they expected. A young, handsome man, clear blue eyes and a smile to warm one¡¯s heart and his good looking moustache. The only thing Pasta took note of. His customary white and black robe suited him pretty well.


    He flipped through the documents, signing some with his quill and passing others to the side. ¡°I see you are adventurers,¡± he said, still engrossed in his work.


    ¡°We are here for the commission you placed up. Mr Kaden¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll assume you already know what your job is, so may I ask why you¡¯re here in my office?¡±


    Emilia eyed him, perplexed. ¡°In your report, you mentioned we should come here for further details¡±


    Kaden sighed, removing his glasses. ¡°That girl can sometimes be a handful,¡± he said, taking a sip from his morning tea. ¡°To cut the story short. I need you here as bodyguards for my daughter¡¯s wedding. You see, I have a rather troublesome individual who may cause some kind of ruckus during the special day¡±


    ¡°What sort of trouble?¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He has been constantly annoying my daughter and causing some issues for her and myself. Also,¡± he examined them. ¡°Don¡¯t you all have any... better clothing? As much as I don¡¯t want him to ruin the wedding, I also don¡¯t want to scare him.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you want him to come,¡± Emilia said.


    Kaden stood from his seat and walked to the window. ¡°He¡¯s a criminal, stealing goods from the merchant¡¯s guild. A slippery one, he is; we have made several attempts to catch him but now we have the upper hand. He¡¯ll definitely show up at the wedding¡±


    ¡°So our job is to catch him,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    ¡°No. Leave that to my guards. Your job is to be the wedding¡¯s main security. My men will be too busy dealing with the hooligans¡±


    ¡°How much is the pay?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, his eyes stern. Emilia was already considering how early it was to ask for the price.


    Kaden smirked. ¡°If the wedding goes smoothly for the lovely couple, your party will earn five hundred gold coins¡±


    Emilia smiled while Pasta kept on snoring. He was also excited about the price.


    Mr Swordsman nodded. ¡°That is a nice offer, but there¡¯s an issue¡±


    ¡°What might that be?¡±


    ¡°Providing security for such a large household with just three people will be quite stressful. Someone of your stature wouldn¡¯t want to be criticized for skimping on security for your daughter¡¯s wedding. What would your guests think? A wealthy man like you spending so little on security.¡±


    Emilia was content with their pay, but Mr Swordsman had a point. The wedding will be a big event and three guards won¡¯t be sufficient. She never knew Mr Swordsman was so skilled in negotiation, and that he could also give compliments. With his new offer, they could cover all their expenses with just one job. All she could do was smile as Pasta slept at his feet.


    Kaden put his hand over his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. Three people would be too few; I was trying to keep it subtle. I suppose recruiting some new adventurers would help. And I could get a good deal too¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Mr Swordsman and Emilia''s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes. New adventurers. A new party, let¡¯s say six to eight in the group,¡± Kaden said.


    Emilia waved her hands frantically. ¡°No, no, the price is good and we are not too small, right Mr Swordsman?¡±


    Mr Swordsman stood silent. They were fired before the job even started. ¡°Yes, we are not too small. My energy can cover more than twice the mansion, so there¡¯s no need for more adventurers¡±


    Kaden smirked, resting his hands on the table. ¡°If so, then you all should be good with three hundred gold coins, yes?¡±


    Mr Swordsman held his sword, his eyes on Kaden. Emilia stood in front of him.


    ¡°Yes sir, three hundred will do,¡± Emilia said quickly.


    ¡°Ok then, leave my office¡±


    *


    The mansion was bustling with activity. Maids and butlers scurried about, decorators made final adjustments, and everyone was getting ready for the wedding. Emilia stood guard outside the bride¡¯s door, while Mr Swordsman was giving Pasta some lessons in the yard. Later that afternoon, they would all be assigned their individual roles by the bride¡¯s younger sister. Emilia couldn¡¯t believe how tiring it was to stand for so long, her legs turned into noodles or she wished they had. But they were tired, that¡¯s the point. She sat on the floor and took out one of the books that Amy had given her¡ªthe final edition of the adventurer guild. It contained more details than its predecessor, including how to create a healthy meal from just three easy-to-find ingredients in the wild, legends of past dungeons, and much more. As she relaxed, Emilia eagerly flipped through the pages and, reaching the point where she had stopped last, she sighed and began to read. It wasn¡¯t a crime to sit and read on the job. As long as she doesn¡¯t leave her position. Now is her ¡®me¡¯ time.


    *


    ¡°Pasta, are you ready?¡± Mr Swordsman asked, unsheathing his sword.


    ¡°You know I am.¡± Pasta dashed to him, swinging his sword.


    His sword leaned closer to Mr Swordsman''s face. ¡°Today we¡¯ll have a different class,¡± he said, turning his face to prevent the slash. Pasta kept on swinging while Mr Swordsman effortlessly dodged them.


    They were in an open field just outside the mansion; the other end was where the wedding was to take place.


    ¡°The three great powers, you happen to know one. So let¡¯s move to the next¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Pasta said, still swinging.


    ¡°You have learnt the way of manipulation. Using coating to strengthen elemental energies and commanding them with your will. A power so basic yet so useful,¡± Mr Swordsman said, kicking Pasta. Pasta¡¯s sword blocked him, but it didn¡¯t matter. He kicked both away.


    Pasta went on his knee, picking up his sword. Panting.


    ¡°The next is parallel space. When one is able to command his presence and think rationally,¡± Mr Swordsman raised his sword, ¡°They are able to separate themselves from this timeline to a higher one. Making everything they see in a slower image¡±


    Pasta grunted and ran to Mr Swordsman again, cutting off his neck. He stood in shock and was kicked again from behind. The beheaded image of Mr Swordsman faded away and the real one stood behind him.


    ¡°It is also useful in creating after images. Unlike burst and manipulation, this does not require much energy. As a man once told me, strength is that of a king. Speed belongs to the cunning thief. Uncaught and swift in his movements to take what he wants when he wants, with no need for morals. So, Pasta, how would you defeat such an opponent¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just beat the shit out of him!¡±


    Pasta enhanced his coating, his body having green-like fireflies around. He dashed again, swinging his sword.


    Mr Swordsman, enraged, dodged his strike and used the back of his sword to hit Pasta¡¯s gut, sending him crashing into a carriage.


    ¡°You never learn. Are you going to keep attacking head-on? If this were a real battle, you¡¯d be dead by now. You can¡¯t hope to master parallel space with such a reckless attitude. You want to be strong, but all you do is boast and get beaten.¡±


    Pasta got on his feet, holding his sword to his eyes. ¡°Parallel space, huh? If it requires me to change to use it. Then I don¡¯t need it after all¡±


    ¡°The way to beat it is to either master the act yourself or get so fast and break through into the user¡¯s realm. You are way behind that goal,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    Pasta wiped off the blood from his face. ¡°So, I just need to get faster, right? I know you¡¯re strong, but that doesn¡¯t mean I should fear you,¡± he said, pointing his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, If I beat your ass someday¡±


    Mr Swordsman unleashed a huge amount of energy swirling around the area. Pasta stood undaunted, staring right at Mr Swordsman. All he needed was to land a scratch and it¡¯ll be over.


    Both ran to the other, swinging with strength to releasing a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in the middle of practice, but I beckon you to stop the ruckus,¡± a man said. Holding both Pasta and Mr Swordsman''s swords. His red hair swayed in the resulting wind. Pasta stood there, silent. Eyes and lips shaking.


    ¡°I happen to be a swordsman myself. Just here to drop my gifts for the bride,¡± he said.


    Mr Swordsman retracted his sword. This man was strong, he could tell. There was not a single ounce of energy emanating from him; he seemed lifeless. . The sword he wielded was equally extraordinary, adorned with floating dragons that spiralled around the hilt.


    ¡°You¡¯re interrupting our session,¡± Mr Swordsman said in a soft tone. Trying to hold back his anger.


    ¡°You are causing a ruckus,¡± he said, turning to Pasta. ¡°I see you are doing well¡±


    Pasta didn¡¯t respond, gripping his sword tightly.


    He turned back to Mr Swordsman. ¡°I¡¯m Zyrion, a swordsman such as yourself. How about this? Let¡¯s have a duel. If you win, this session of yours may continue. I win and we¡¯ll end it¡±


    Mr Swordsman looked at Pasta and unsheathed his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Zyrion said.


    The air became so tense as both men released their energies. The workers at the mansion watched from a distance at what was going on. Emilia, curious, looked out the window. She froze in place, then left her position and headed to the fight.


    Zyrion drew his sword, and the surrounding dragons disappeared. He stretched his sword to Mr Swordsman, but in a second was met by a blade to the face.


    ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    Zyrion glared at the blade. The lustre and dark metal were of good material, he thought. He met the blade with his own, making no effort.


    Both began to hit the other sword, pushing the other back in turns. Each clash of their blades resonated. Pasta and the other workers who watched from a distance found it difficult to keep up with their speed.


    So this is him, Zyrion thought. Never expected to meet him here, his style of fighting is calm, yet powerful.


    Mr Swordsman leapt back, launching a flurry of slashes at Zyrion, who cut through them. As Zyrion jumped toward Mr Swordsman with a fierce thrust. Mr Swordsman managed to block right in time, but the force sent him crashing to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. Zyrion about to land swung to hit him, but he felt a strange sensation, one which crawled into his body. His gift, he thought, seeing the red eyes through the smoke. Zyrion smiled and still went in with a powerful swing. Mr Swordsman raised his sword, and both clashed. The world suddenly became slower and their world blurred for a moment. Then¡­


    ¡°I think we should call it a day,¡± Zyrion said, Mr Swordsman''s blade to his neck.


    ¡°You really thought you could defeat me?¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    Zyrion¡¯s body had multiple slashes. Pasta didn¡¯t see Mr Swordsman land any hits throughout the fight. He couldn¡¯t see anything either. All he felt were the sounds of their swords. Was that the parallel space he talked about?


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll see you again, Hades.¡± Zyrion stood and left. Emilia ran past him, both sharing eye contact. She turned away and hugged Pasta.


    ¡°Are you alright? You could have called for me,¡± Emilia said.


    Pasta stayed silent, staring at Mr Swordsman. The back of his arm was bleeding.


    *


    Pasta and Emilia stood in the dining hall. She had bandaged his head, and they hadn¡¯t spoken since. A girl with dark, long hair and glasses walked into the room. She was wearing a velvet top and a dark skirt.


    ¡°Oh, my!¡±


    ¡°Nothing to worry about. He¡¯s fine,¡± Emilia said.


    ¡°Glad to hear. I¡¯m Matilda, the bride¡¯s younger sister. Would you like some tea? I heard about what happened outside, and I apologize for my friend¡¯s reckless behaviour.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Emilia said, eyeing Matilda. ¡°You are friends with the general?¡±


    ¡°So you know him. Not actually friends, but he¡¯s close to my elder sister. Both have been buddy buddies for years now and surprisingly never agreed to something. But he¡¯s a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°Nice guy,¡± Pasta said under his breath.


    ¡°Where is the swordsman?¡± Matilda asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s in his room. I¡¯ll pass the message to him¡±


    ¡°Alright then, before we talk about the wedding. How about some tea?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked us before. There¡¯s no there¡¯s no need,¡± Emilia said.


    ¡°I insist,¡± she said as she sat down and placed her legs on the table. ¡°So, I¡¯ll make it quick. The wedding will be a big one, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed. The groom is a famous entrepreneur who has succeeded in the third, second and eighth realms, so I expect everyone to behave appropriately. Our fathers have been close since their childhood¡±


    The maid arrived with some tea, presenting to Emilia and Pasta. Matilda also took a cup, taking a sip. ¡°Aremedom leaves, soothing and nourishing. Come on now, have a drink¡±


    Emilia took a sip. It had a sweet, yet strong, taste. Pasta gulped his drink and set the cup back on the table.


    ¡°And why is he in a bad mood?¡± Matilda asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Our tasks for tomorrow¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡±


    Matilda clapped, summoning another maid, who brought a book. She opened and placed it on the table.


    ¡°The ceremony starts at midday. The groom, his family, and guests will arrive before the bride walks down. Musicians and entertainers will set the mood earlier. I don¡¯t understand why we have to worry about these details. It¡¯s not your concern. I need one of you at the reception, but I haven¡¯t decided yet. These kinds of things do require my trust so, I¡¯ll just have to test you all.¡±


    A girl wearing the same outfit as Matilda walked in. She was a fair damsel with blonde curly hair and bright blue eyes. She wore no makeup, yet her beauty was otherworldly.


    ¡°Jane, these are the adventurers, who¡¯ll stand guard for the wedding,¡± Matilda said.


    She stayed quiet, still standing by the door.


    ¡°Why is he injured?¡± she finally said.


    ¡°They were having a sparring session. It¡¯s no big deal¡±


    ¡°Ok, take care,¡± Jane left and came back in. She leaned into Matilda¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯ve got a letter,¡± she whispered. The boy should be properly treated. Whoever it was, did a poor job of bandaging.


    Emilia stared at them, pouting. ¡°It¡¯s not done, poorly. And he does not need anyone to do it. I¡¯ll fix him up myself¡±


    ¡°Stop sounding like I¡¯m some sort of item,¡± Pasta muttered.


    ¡°Silence, Pasta. I¡¯m making a point¡±


    Matilda and Jane glared at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Matilda said.


    Jane took her leave, her eyes still on Emilia.


    Matilda got up and signalled the maids to pick up the books. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decisions about your positions for tomorrow. Have a good night¡¯s rest, all of you,¡± she said.


    She left the siblings in the room. Emilia noticed a change in Matilda¡¯s tone. She and Pasta returned to their positions at the mansion until nightfall.


    *


    The mansion looked different at night. The once beautiful chandeliers and lights took the image of monsters on the roof. Silent creaks and scratches are heard from every dark corner, each sending a cold chill down Emilia¡¯s spine. She held her sword, shivering. Her pendant in her hand. The handy guidebook was also there, just in case she needed it. Of course, she would. It is a guide, after all.


    Patrolling is defined as surveying a particular perimeter, searching for anything out of the ordinary. Patrolling involves walking. Anything out of the ordinary, anything that bites, kills or uses you to make a pot of soup for dinner. Only a deity or some sort of supernatural being could move her from her spot to move around a dark mansion she was not familiar with.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark, cold. There¡¯s a chance I may get killed,¡± she said, standing upright. ¡°Come on, you are better than this. You saved Pyrovile,¡± she put on her brave face, ready to begin her patrol.


    Emilia heard a loud thud of a door from the kitchen, followed by running footsteps. She jumped in fear and held out her sword.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The footsteps faded away. She got back on her feet, wondering who that was. They were placed in different wings: Pasta was on the roof, Mr Swordsman was on the left wing guarding Jane¡¯s room, and Emilia herself was on the right, where Matilda¡¯s room was. Everyone should have been asleep by this time, and the loud sound she heard earlier was unsettling.


    Shaking, Emilia walked forward. Kaden had warned her that the man was a psycho who might try something before the wedding day, but she never thought he would try something earlier. Emilia sprang to her feet. It was her job to protect this wing. Protect Matilda. She saw a hooded man standing next to the stairs.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she yelled.


    The fellow stopped, eyeing her, then jumped off the stairs. He landed and ran outside.


    Emilia looked down. It was too high for her. She ran down the stairs and went outside. Pasta was on the roof, meditating. She called out to him, but he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°He¡¯s already gone,¡± Emilia whispered. ¡°The bride!¡±


    She hurried to Jane¡¯s room. Mr Swordsman stood there, wide awake in the dark, leaning against the door.


    ¡°Why were you running?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The bride. Is she okay?¡± Emilia asked, panting.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. There was an intruder in the mansion, yes?¡±


    ¡°You knew? Why didn¡¯t you chase him then¡±


    Mr Swordsman stood properly. ¡°It may have been a decoy to lead us off our positions. The bride would have been in danger,¡± he walked closer to Emilia. ¡°It looked like the trick worked on you¡±


    She trembled, looking across the dark halls. A scream echoed from the other wing. Emilia shook. This was no time to fear. She ran back to Matilda¡¯s room.

 Chapter 27: Runaway Bride

    Mr. Swordsman sat on his bed with his head down and his hands clasped together. He bandaged his arm, but the bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop. After getting injured again in a fight, the tingling pain made him think.


    ¡°Pasta. That brat,¡± he whispered. ¡°He may be older, but he¡¯s a fool, a useless fool. His sister is pathetic. Her guard is always down. There¡¯s no place in this world for a girl like her.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman glared at his reflection in the mirror. He could feel it¡ªthe constant ache in his chest, the rage evident in his eyes. Others might call it a curse, but to him, it was a gift¡ªa blessing that allowed him to forget, to merge with whatever darkness lay within him. The face staring back at him wasn¡¯t his own; it was just a shell, containing all the pain and emotions that were locked up inside¡ªunwillingly but necessary.


    This job was becoming increasingly frustrating. Their smiles irritated him. Mr. Swordsman shook his head and stared at the floor. He feared something but didn¡¯t know what. He wanted an answer, but he kept getting more questions. What were his power, strength, and relationships?


    Mr Swordsman kept his eyes on the floor and finally said, ¡°Why,¡± he whispered. ¡°Why did I get injured? Again? No, no. I won. Yes, I won¡±


    He could hear a voice whispering in his head. It always spoke to him. Sometimes it cries, but he. He just can¡¯t understand what it speaks, nor does he want to. Yet, he could understand for now. It agrees with him. Yes, he has won.


    Zyrion thought about the man who was holding back at him. No one had ever ridiculed him before, not once. The dragons on the sword¡¯s hilt caught his attention. These were not just bedtime stories, but tales he had heard about dragons. There was a dragon emperor who ruled lands outside the kingdom. He claimed divinity just like the rest. Mr Swordsman had placed him on his list for a long time.


    ¡°Being a hero... that¡¯s not my concern. They are all monsters. All of them,¡± he sighed, moving his fingers. ¡°I miss you all. Those times when all we had to do was play in the fields. But it is nothing but a memory. And memories cause pain. Pain bring weaknesses,¡± he said, clenching his fist. ¡°I¡¯m never going to lose again. Because I¡¯m the strongest¡±


    *


    The wedding was all set and ready. Flowers and banners adorned the main halls leading out to the field. The reception was to be held at the ballroom, where the bride and her father were. Musicians played their calming, melodious tunes as Kaden and Jean danced to the music. They moved fluently, making no mistakes in their steps.


    ¡°I see no point in practising on the wedding day, Matilda?¡± Kaden asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t dance with her during the ceremony without practice,¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s your fault anyway, for being too engrossed with your work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my work that put food on our tables,¡± he said.


    ¡°Would you two stop already?¡± Jean said.


    ¡°Ok sis, you¡¯re the boss,¡± Matilda said. She faced Emilia, who was sitting in the chair next to her, pouting.


    ¡°Are you still mad about yesterday? I said I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Emilia turned away. She had been scared the previous night, yet she had bravely charged forward to save Matilda from an unseen threat. But in the end, it was nothing more than a spider crawling on the wall. What kind of girl screams at the sight of a mere spider, she thought, her cheeks burning..


    Matilda chuckled. ¡°You sure are cute making that face¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Emilia returned to normal.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Matilda said. ¡°Emilia dear. What do you know about love?¡±


    ¡°Apart from my family, I haven¡¯t liked anyone,¡± Emilia said, raising her finger. ¡°But there is one guy. An elf-¡±


    ¡°So, you can do anything for your family?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me finish,¡± Emilia said, putting up her serious. ¡°Yes, I can do anything. You should let people finish their sentences, you know¡±


    Matilda watched her father and Jane as they danced. ¡°Emilia, go get the others. The ceremony is about to start,¡± she said, facing her father. ¡°I¡¯ll be off to check on the food.¡±


    Kaden stayed quiet and enjoyed his dance with Jane. She seemed a bit flustered and avoided eye contact with him throughout the dance. But that didn¡¯t matter to him. Today would be a very memorable day for him, his daughter, and his business.


    Emilia nodded and followed Matilda out, making her way to Mr. Swordsman¡¯s room. She knocked on the door, but there was no response. After a moment, she knocked again, more firmly this time. The door creaked open, and Mr. Swordsman stepped out.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr Swordsman,¡± Emilia greeted.


    Mr Swordsman ignored her and jumped out the window, climbing to the roof.


    He¡¯s acting strange again, Emilia thought. I hope he¡¯s okay. She went to Pasta¡¯s room. The wedding was about to begin.


    *


    Beautifully prepared meals, clear glasses, and bright pink and blue roses adorned the circular tables covered with white tablecloths at the wedding. Flowers adorned the walls of the wedding venue, matching the ones placed on each table. Guests from all around arrived, all wearing their finest outfits and arriving in exquisite transportation. Amidst the elegance, Kaden¡¯s guards moved around in their uniforms, as Kaden mentioned it would be suspicious if they were not patrolling the area. Emilia stood guard at the entrance, a position given to her by Matilda. Mr Swordsman kept watch from the roofs while Pasta mingled at the party. Emilia wore the green suit she got from the store, while Pasta borrowed a casual outfit to blend in and avoid suspicion. Mr Swordsman, as always, refused to change, so he remained hidden on the roofs.


    Emilia warmly welcomed each guest as they arrived. Now this job was easy, not patrolling a mansion at night. She couldn¡¯t help but feel the excitement in the music and atmosphere¡ªit could almost make her scream in delight. Weddings were simply the best, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how her own wedding with the elf prince would be. Perhaps it would be on a grand boat or in a garden even more stunning than the one she was in. Yes, definitely a garden, as elves truly love that kind of setting. She couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and let out a silent squeal, which caught the attention of some of the guests. Realizing this, she composed herself, cleared her throat, and continued her vigilance in watching for anyone suspicious.


    *


    Pasta took a few plates of food, sitting. He had no idea what he picked. It looked like cherries placed in a sauce. He lowered his head and ate some of the weird food. It tasted good, but it was too sweet.


    ¡°Hello there,¡± a girl said, sitting next to him.


    ¡°Hi¡±


    Pasta was a bit taller than her. She wore a blue dress that accentuated her figure; the neckline dipping just enough to reveal a hint of her cleavage. She used a delicate golden pin to hold her elegantly swept-up brown, silky hair in place.


    ¡°You look down. Is anything wrong?¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Pasta stayed quiet and offered some of his strange food.


    ¡°No, no. I am not here for that¡±


    ¡°So, what are you here for?¡±


    She stretched out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Divi. Weddings are the best place to make connections, so they say.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time, then. I¡¯m dead broke,¡± Pasta whispered, ignoring her hand.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I heard that everyone here is either someone influential or a close friend of one. I take it you fall into the latter category?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rather a guest, or let¡¯s say,¡± Pasta said, taking a bite. ¡°I¡¯m here for the strange food¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite the comedian. But it¡¯s rather rude not to share your name after I¡¯ve already given you mine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Pasta¡±


    ¡°Like the food¡±


    He eyed her. ¡°Like the food¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just getting more and more exciting Pasta. Let me guess, your favourite food is Pasta, right?¡±


    Pasta finished his meal and got up. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for this,¡± he said, eyeing the groom. The groom looked like an extraordinary fellow¡ªtall, handsome, and even more so in his luxurious suit. Easy men with easy lives, Pasta thought. But even he must have had his hardships. Those were the words of his master.


    ¡°I came here all by myself, you know,¡± Divi said, leaning in closer with a playful smile. ¡°What kind of man leaves a lady alone like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re older than me,¡± he replied bluntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather impolite to mention a lady¡¯s age so openly. Why don¡¯t you just keep me company for a little while?¡±


    Pasta sighed. ¡°Alright, as long as you stop pestering me.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°And look, the bride is arriving.¡±


    Jane walked through the red carpet as the music played. Trumpets, violin and the gentle beating of drums. The pianist danced his fingers across, enticing the sound even further. The guests were all standing as the groom waited for his bride.


    Jane walked down the aisle in a flowing white gown adorned with the most delicate and intricately crafted designs. She wore a sheer veil that concealed her face. She walked arm-in-arm with her father, taking measured, graceful steps toward the waiting groom and priest. Meanwhile, Matilda arrived and stood beside Pasta, catching her breath.


    ¡°Hey, Divi. Adventurer. I made it!¡±


    ¡°You looked like you ran a mile, dearie,¡± Divi remarked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I did.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I have nothing else to say then¡±


    Emilia watched from the entrance, already imagining herself in the shoes and dress of the bride, but something wasn¡¯t right. The cooks appeared at the scene, admiring their masterpiece of a cake. There was a strange smell, faint and nearly unnoticeable. Pasta and Mr Swordsman also smelled it.


    ¡°Dearie, you should go have some rest. You look unwell,¡± Divi said.


    Matilda straightened up. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go sit at the back. I don¡¯t want my sister to see me like this on her special day.¡±


    ¡°You always overthink things. She wouldn¡¯t mind. Still, go rest.¡±


    Matilda left and went to the back. Mr Swordsman was on the roof, but there was no suspicious person at the party. Perhaps Kaden was just scared about the situation, or his guards had caught the troublemaker before he made a move. Either way, they should hurry up with the ceremony.


    Jean arrived at the platform and stood beside the groom. He turned and observed the wedding. His father sat at the front, wearing a proud, albeit somewhat awkward smile, while his mother seemed to be in high spirits.


    The priest cleared his throat and began as the music faded. ¡°We are gathered here today to witness the union of these two souls in love. It is a splendid day, with love filling the air. Before we proceed with this sacred joining, if anyone has any objections, please speak now or forever hold your peace.¡±


    Pasta, Emilia, and Mr. Swordsman kept a vigilant watch over the guests. None of them showed any signs of dissent. Outside the venue, the scene was calm, with only the guards keeping watch.


    ¡°T.M. Harold Maregoro, do you take Jane to be your lawfully wedded wife? Will you cherish her in sickness and in health, through poverty and prosperity, and remain devoted to her until the end of your days?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Harold replied.


    The priest then turned to Jane. ¡°And Jane, do you take Harold as your lawfully wedded husband? Will you stand by him through all of life¡¯s challenges and joys, sharing both the hardships and the triumphs, till death do you part?¡±


    ¡°I-¡°


    Pasta unsheathed his sword in a flash as a gas bomb exploded. Shadowy figures appeared, with one grabbing Jane. Mr Swordsman jumped into the smoke, and the fumes worsened his wound, sending him to the floor.


    ¡°What sort of gas is this?¡± he muttered.


    Emilia saw a man jumping out of the smoke, holding the bride. It looked like the same man from last time. He was too fast, sprinting past the guards.


    Pasta also jumped out of the smoke with Divi in hand. He dropped her to the ground.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°He headed for the woods. Where¡¯s Mr Swordsman?¡±


    ¡°Take care of her,¡± Pasta said to Emilia. He ran into the forest, chasing down the figure. Pasta is a fool. Those words echoed in his head. The man was right in front of him, but he was too fast.


    Parallel space, he thought. If only he had listened a bit back then.


    Pasta shook his head. ¡°I just need to improvise for now¡±


    He chased the kidnapper for a long time, hoping to tire him out. The hooded man began to slow down, as the constant shaking of the girl troubled him. Pasta finally closed the gap and grabbed the bride from his hands.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Pasta asked.


    She coughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks¡±


    The man removed his hood. ¡°Hey! Give her back. We¡¯re in love. That bastard does not deserve her¡±


    ¡°And you think you are deserving?¡± Pasta said, his voice laced with rage. ¡°You¡¯re a criminal. I commend you for trying to do things your way. But If the girl has nothing to do with you. Be a damm man and get over it¡±


    He gritted his teeth and brought out his axe. ¡°I¡¯ll chop you down right here. Of course, she loves me¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Pasta said. His eyes were devoid of emotion, and his energy was overpowering enough to knock an ordinary person down. ¡°I¡¯m already in a bad mood. So, scram.¡±


    The man froze. The boy before him was ready to slay him at any moment. He sighed and left the woods. Pasta wasn¡¯t much of a gentleman, but he tried his utmost best to make sure the bride was treated with care and respect on their way back.


    *


    Kaden sat with his head in his hands. ¡°He really got to her, my dear Jane,¡± he mumbled.


    Harold¡¯s father patted him on the back. The smoke had cleared, and guards were sent to rescue Jane.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were injured?¡± Emilia asked while she was bandaging Mr Swordsman.


    Mr Swordsman lay on the floor. The gas was not poisonous to others, but it somehow affected his injury. Kaden stood and knocked over the chairs, screaming.


    ¡°I hired you all to protect my daughter and see what happened,¡± he said. ¡°Your swordsman is injured, and where is the other guy? Also, I want an explanation of how he was able to enter the party in the first place. Weren¡¯t you in charge of making sure he didn¡¯t?!¡±


    Emilia stood. ¡°We did our best, sir. I don¡¯t hear you scolding your guards. You assured us that your guards had the situation under control, so we¡¯re not to be blamed.¡±


    Kaden growled. Picking up a chair, and was about to hit Emilia. She drew her sword and cut through the chair, then met her blade at Kaden¡¯s neck. ¡°I have an injured friend here. Please excuse me as I take care of him,¡± she said.


    Kaden growled. ¡°You little-¡±


    Pasta walked out with the bride and some guards behind him.


    ¡°Are you alright, sweetie?¡± Kaden asked, holding her shoulders. ¡°I hope he didn¡¯t hurt your face.¡± He reached for her veil, but she walked past him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad.¡±


    Kaden smiled and shook Pasta¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for doubting your party. Here,¡± he snapped his fingers as his men brought a bag of cash. ¡°That¡¯s double what we agreed on.¡±


    Pasta gave a soft smile. He saw Mr Swordsman on the floor, Emilia treating him. ¡°I appreciate it, sir¡±


    Kaden nodded and ordered for the ceremony to continue. Pasta went to Emilia.


    ¡°You almost cut off his hand, you know,¡± he said.


    She shivered. ¡°Yes, I noticed. I¡¯m never doing that again¡±


    Pasta chuckled. ¡°We were this close to getting imprisoned¡±


    Mr Swordsman stared at the siblings. They were laughing. It must be because of the doubled payment. Emilia almost cut off Kaden¡¯s arm? He didn¡¯t notice. Mr Swordsman sat on the floor, watching the rest of the ceremony.


    The couple exchanged vows again. Harold sighed with a smile. His hands shivering a bit.


    ¡°We should take our leave,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    ¡°Why? This is the best part. The kiss,¡± Emilia said, full of anticipation.


    Pasta was a bit scared. Emilia seemed too excited about this.


    Harold revealed the bride¡¯s veil. Matilda drew him in, kissing him. The crowd erupted with screams. Divi laughed aloud, drowning herself in wine.


    ¡°M-M-M-MATILDA!!¡± Kaden screamed.


    The groom laughed and saw the almost-dead looks of his parents. Emilia and Pasta''s mouths were wide open offering a free passage for passing flies.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jane? How? When?¡± Kaden thought of his words.


    Matilda giggled. ¡°The man had been in the house all along. Yesterday, he made contact. At night, he switched places with one of the chefs. The original chef was able to escape successfully without being caught¡±


    ¡°That guy was a chef?¡± Emilia whispered. ¡°A chef outran me¡±


    Pasta glanced at her, puzzled. ¡°What guy?¡±


    Matilda continued, ¡°The rest was easy. Assigning the adventurers to roles where I know they won¡¯t perform their best, especially the girl who is quite perceptive. I figured it would be best to have her guard the kitchen premises and outside the ceremony. A close friend of mine distracted the boy. The special gas for the injured swordsman. The man who captured me was none other than just a simple follower. If only you had good adventurers, this mission would have failed. Yes, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Hudson said, ¡°They must be amateurs. Good job finding them¡±


    Pasta reached for his sword. Emilia held his wrist.


    ¡°B-but what¡­. What about your sister?¡± Kaden said.


    She¡¯s with the man she loves. We know you¡¯ll never approve, that¡¯s why we did this. Also, the groom and I have been in love for a long time, but because of the business opportunities you have with his father, you ignored us.


    ¡°Harold! How dare you perform this stunt!¡± Mr Maregoro yelled as his wife tried to calm him down.


    Mr Swordsman and the others tip-toed out of the party. Kaden''s eyes caught on them.


    ¡°Hey, you all should be in on this. Guards!¡± he yelled. ¡°Give me back my money¡±


    They ran with their full speed from the marriage. Pasta, holding the bag of money couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Did any of you know that?¡± Pasta asked.


    ¡°What in the world did we get ourselves into? These people are insane!¡± Emilia screamed, while also laughing.


    ¡°All rich people are,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    ¡°Insane? But You¡¯ll definitely do it for your elf prince, right?¡± Pasta asked.


    ¡°Obviously!¡±


    Emilia and Pasta laughed, ignoring the numerous guards chasing behind them. Mr Swordsman stared at both of them. They may not be the best, he thought. But maybe just maybe. He does not have to think that much about it.

 Chapter 28: Fourth Realm, here we come

    Jinni sat on the corridor railings, watching the Hunters below. They frolicked and drank, indulging in their terrible taste in music. They were all part of The Herald, a settlement of hunters serving him. The wind blew through his long dark hair. There¡¯s something in particular he loved about this spot. The view and the feel. The sense of being above the world. Darius walked in, dipping his hands on the bowl of water of water placed at the entrance.


    ¡°Pyrovile was saved,¡± Jinni said, coming down from the rails. ¡°Adventurers stopped the volcano and saved the town from corrupt nobles. How do you make of this?¡±


    Darius remained quiet. The room was poorly lit, like an unexplored cave. He walked forward, his steps making a soft thud on the wooden floors, then silent as he stepped on the bear rug at the centre.


    ¡°Good taste,¡± Darius whispered, looking down.


    ¡°A friend of mine got me that. Said it was a rarity in these parts. I still have some meat left if you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for breakfast, Jinni. This is getting out of hand,¡± Darius said, voice heavy and a bit concerned.


    ¡°And what is getting out of hand? Please do educate me¡±


    Darius walked towards the balcony, removing his coat. He was a towering figure with numerous battle scars inscribed on his back.


    Jinni sat on the couch, crossing his legs. ¡°Whatever the problem is. You should be able to handle it,¡± he stretched out his hand. A long sword flew to them.


    ¡°The cold not only freezes one¡¯s body. But the heart and soul as well. I am here for the tranquillity, for the quiet,¡± Darius faced Jinni.


    Jinni furrowed his brow, sat upright, and crossed his hands. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be more of a reason to take care of it, or should I have to do it myself?¡±


    ¡°I thought this was a holy place?¡±


    ¡°But I still make the rules,¡± Jinni snapped. With swiftness, he moved his sword to Darius'' neck, ¡°Listen. I don¡¯t have the patience for your pathetic behaviour. The adventurers are causing more trouble, especially at Rukashevya. My hunters are having a difficult time dealing with them. I¡¯ve also heard rumours of a rogue band of hunters. I believe you know something about them, considering how you sent your brother to one¡±


    ¡°Your blade looks sharp. Yet, it¡¯s not sharp enough to cut fire,¡± Darius whispered.


    Jinni, angered, said. ¡°And what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re playing with fire, Jinni. Getting this much attention will do no good for your plans. The head might later be involved,¡± Darius said, his blood dripping on the blade. ¡°That man is a prodigy, his gift rumoured to singlehandedly defeat the five, yet you plan to anger him¡±


    Jinni pushed his sword further into Darius¡¯ neck. ¡°Bloodborne does not scare me. Not even the famed general of the sixth. Why do you think neither of them has arrived to stop this?¡± he asked, drawing back his sword.


    ¡°The others have arrived,¡± a voice said.


    Facing Darius, Jinni said, ¡°We are done here, then.¡±


    Darius cleaned off the blood from his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s leave Ryder¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the adventurers,¡± Ryder said. ¡°The ones I¡¯m able to handle that is¡±


    Jinni scanned the young man. A compact, dark-haired figure with a small build and questionable eyes. He was called the drummer, though no one knew why. Rumour had it his gift was extraordinary, and he was also able to use the three great powers as easily as breathing. At just twenty years old, he possessed an unsettling demeanour for someone with such a powerful gift. The world can be such a cruel place. But...


    ¡°I would prefer you handle it. Darius,¡± Jinni said. ¡°It¡¯s an order. I don¡¯t like to waste any more time on this matter¡±


    Darius stepped forward, his eyes looking down at Jinni. ¡°My boy already said he¡¯ll handle it¡±


    ¡°But I want you,¡± Jinni said, unperturbed.


    ¡°Mind your tone,¡± Darius said quietly. The wind howled, pouring snow into the room. A barrier blocked them outside until it broke.


    Jinni sighed. ¡°That mechanism cost a lot, you know¡±


    ¡°As told, I¡¯m here for the tranquillity. I¡¯ll do what was ordered. After I leave this wretched kingdom for the infection such as yourself¡±


    A sword was at Darius¡¯ neck. This time, Jinni wasn¡¯t using it as a threat.


    Ryder stood back, his arms clasped around his back. He observed.


    Darius closed his eyes. The howling wind halted, and the snow also stopped pouring in.


    Jinni smirked. Sometimes, you have to show them where they stand; he thought.


    ¡°Yes, I agree. Show them where they stand¡±


    Jinni¡¯s eyes went wide with shock. Did he just read my thoughts?


    Darius¡¯ eyes opened, still looking down at Jinni. ¡°Your mindset is that of a child who¡¯s learnt how to throw a stone. How could I possibly read your mind? When your soul says it all,¡± he whispered. ¡°Humans have a strong will towards something. Whether it is as extravagant as ruling the world or fooling around, it is still nothing but a will. But one is always greater than the other. While you are planning on becoming the strongest and most influential swordsman in the kingdom,¡± he leaned in closer. ¡°I want to be the strongest in the world. Now tell me, why would the strongest take others from a simple swordsman? Now drop your sword¡±


    Jinni bit his lips, swinging his sword at Darius. At that moment, all the metal equipment and weapons flew to Darius.


    ¡°Die!¡± Jinni screamed.


    ¡°Drop your sword, Jinni,¡± Darius said in a low voice, his coating seeping out a bloody red and dark hue. The air shattered, and so did the weapons. The hunters below looked up at the tower; it felt distorted. They hurried up.


    Darius held Jinni¡¯s sword. Dropping it to the floor. Jinni just stood, his eyes on Darius. A man with no gift, just an ordinary man, they told him. He knew but ignored it. The leader of the most formidable group of hunters in the world, he has always wondered what their goal in the fourth was. And why he¡¯s helping him.


    ¡°Ryder. Seventeen of them,¡± Darius whispered.


    ¡°Roger,¡± Ryder said. He snapped his finger as the walls downstairs spawned out spikes, thrusting into the hunters that came forth.


    Darius glared at Ryder. The kid is an extraordinary one. Even when his gift was out at work, he managed to handle himself well without it.


    They both walked out of the entrance. Darius stopped. ¡°And, Jinni. I¡¯ll get you what you want. But first, I¡¯ll have my tranquillity,¡± he said, leaving.


    Jinni picked his sword, clenching his fist. ¡°DARIUS!¡±


    *


    A month passed swift as the shifting tides of the ocean. Emilia wrote. Fishing is surprisingly difficult. You have to sit for hours waiting for any unlucky critter to take the hook. We¡¯ve encountered some simple monsters on the way, too. Nothing Mr Swordsman and Pasta can¡¯t handle. As for me, hehe. Silly me, just sat there and watched. What can you do when you¡¯re the weakest, right?Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    We took on a few other commissions as well, like helping an old lady gather apples from her orchard. Pasta wanted to steal some. Thank goodness I caught him in time. The kind old woman still gifted us a basket in the end. We climbed some mountains, arrived at a military camp and lots more. Oh, and we also went fishing. I think I¡¯ve already said that, but who cares? I had a lot of fun. Pasta had been meditating a lot lately. The heavens only know what happened to him overnight. Mr Swordsman also has been acting strangely again. Sometimes on a good day, he¡¯s all talkative and, dare I say, ecstatic. But on others, especially sometimes after a fight. He becomes strangely quiet. Must be a warrior thing, Dad sometimes acted like that, but he was mostly hungry. Hehehe.


    We are en route to the border city and can see it from a distance. Well, that¡¯s it for today." Emilia closed her journal and tucked it back into her bag.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been writing a lot in your diary these days,¡± Pasta said, his hands on the back of his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a diary, but a journal. I want the older me to at least have some sort of entertainment¡±


    Pasta dropped his hands. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re speaking like I¡¯m going to die¡±


    ¡°So now you¡¯re a form of entertainment?¡±


    ¡°I am your entertainment,¡± Pasta giggled.


    Emilia sighed and pulled out her newly bought water container, taking a long sip before speaking. ¡°Here I am still wondering what Tori sees in you¡±


    Mr. Swordsman glanced back briefly, then turned his gaze forward once more.


    ¡°Tori? What does that mean?¡± Pasta asked.


    ¡°Forget about it¡±


    ¡°Please, just tell me¡±


    Emilia changed the topic. ¡°How do you think Hudson and Mary are doing?¡±


    Pasta chuckled. ¡°I almost forgot about that guy. I hope he does not bump into any mercenaries¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if he and Mary got married,¡± she giggled. Moving her hands in a devious manner. ¡°I¡¯ve already planted the seeds there¡±


    Pasta glared at her. ¡°Gross¡±


    She stumped her foot on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s not gross. I was just doing what any friend would. Plant the seeds to help sprawl a beautiful relationship¡±


    ¡°I see, a beautiful relationship,¡± he said, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°But Hudson isn¡¯t into Mary. That should be obvious.¡±


    Emilia rubbed her head. ¡°You really can¡¯t read the room, can you? Now, answer me this: if he isn¡¯t interested in Mary, then who is the lucky person?¡±


    ¡°Mr Swordsman, of course,¡± Pasta said bluntly.


    Mr Swordsman stopped in his tracks, almost tipping himself over. ¡°W-What did you just say?¡±


    Emilia shook her head. ¡°And why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it as a romantic thing. He¡¯s just always around Mr Swordsman, especially during the battle and afterwards. You hardly see him with her. They spend less time together, and that¡¯s only when they eat.¡±


    ¡°And because of that, it can¡¯t be Mary?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely¡±


    Emilia walked ahead. ¡°You boys sure take things the wrong way. It¡¯s so common among you all, it¡¯s almost scary.¡±


    Mr Swordsman glared at Pasta. ¡°You need some help, Pasta. You really do,¡± he said, leaving him behind.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Pasta asked.


    *


    Verdantia is the border city of the seventh realm. Its great walls provide security for the city. Adventurers restock their equipment and necessities here before leaving for the fourth realm or venturing deeper into the seventh. Retired individuals love staying here due to its down-to-earth security. Mr. Swordsman stared at the huge walls from afar, which seemed to stretch all around the realm. The seventh: a land of prosperity, he thought.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re almost out!¡± Pasta screamed, stretching his arms.


    Emilia stared at the skies. ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey. We can finally leave the realm,¡± she said. ¡°Hey, look!¡±


    Bluebirds with long feathers flew overhead. They flew playfully, leaving the city. Emilia and Pasta watched in awe as Mr Swordsman stole peeks of it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emilia said, clapping her hands. ¡°First things first. According to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, it takes around twenty days to arrive at Rukashevya, the capital of the fourth realm, on foot, and that¡¯s if we don¡¯t sleep. A carriage ride takes six to seven days. Merchants often accompany adventurers to the Fourth Realm if they paid a fee. Pasta and I will head to the Merchant¡¯s Guild to arrange some assistance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Mr Swordsman frowned. ¡°What am I supposed to do then¡±


    Emilia pointed at him. ¡°You should rest. You were still recovering from the whole volcano incident, then you got yourself injured again¡±


    Mr Swordsman stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s been over a month. I¡¯m fine¡±


    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Go get an inn, have some rest, maybe read a book or something. I just need you to relax¡±


    ¡°I should still follow. Remember, I was the one tasked with protecting you both¡±


    ¡°This city has the highest security in the entire realm. A food thief couldn¡¯t even run up to the next street without being caught over here. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the gates, an hour from now,¡± Mr. Swordsman said. He left them and went to the closest inn he could find.


    Pasta and Emilia visited the merchant¡¯s guild, which was quite different from the adventurer¡¯s guild. Instead of rowdy and drunk individuals boasting about their accomplishments, the atmosphere here was more refined. The interior resembled a large office where business ideas and ventures were being discussed. Emilia bravely stepped forward, expecting the common feeling of walking into a room and being stared at like an outsider, which she indeed was in this case. The sensation was to be overwhelming.


    Nothing happened. No one even laid her eyes on her. They were all too busy with their own work to give her their time. An adventurer here for the same reason, there was nothing special there.


    Emilia¡¯s face turned bright red, and she was upset. Why? Because the people here are rude. They should have at least greeted her or something. Of course, she would have shy out of the situation, but maybe she¡¯ll make an effort to respond. No, she wouldn¡¯t. Her mind was in disarray. She was both happy and upset at the same time.


    Pasta watched his sister fall into a mental breakdown. She held head and spoke to herself before taking a deep breath. She brought back her senses and put on her ¡®I don¡¯t care¡¯ face.


    He followed her from behind as they arrived at the counter. The young man there wore glasses as he studied the documents placed in front of him. He spoke to himself for some time before he faced the siblings.


    ¡°How may I help you, adventurers?¡± he asked.


    Emilia cleared her throat. ¡°We¡¯re here to find a merchant who is willing to guide us to the fourth¡±


    ¡°So?¡± the receptor asked.


    ¡°Hu- That¡¯s it¡±


    The receptor sighed and continued working on his documents. ¡°That¡¯s your job, not mine. I¡¯m not here to ask every merchant if they want to accompany you. Ask them yourself¡±


    ¡°Ask them myself?¡±


    ¡°Yes genius¡±


    Emilia stared into the building. There should be over twenty of them. Her body shivered. She had to ask strangers again. What if they ignore her or say no? She couldn¡¯t imagine what she¡¯d do after.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Pasta said.


    Emilia tugged on his shirt, shaking her head. How many times will she have to rely on others? Their destination was getting closer, and so was her fate. She was scared, but she had always ignored it. Dealing with the boys was easy. Solving the puzzle, even as scary as it was, was also easy. The underground tunnels were dark and filled with strange noises, yet she still managed to guide the people out. But. But for some reason, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak to strangers. Memories of her father surfaced, and his voice echoed in her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re a shy one,¡± he said in a husky voice. ¡°Come now, go say hi to your older brother.¡± He pushed baby Emilia forward. She stared at him with teary eyes. What brother? This was her first time seeing him. Pasta picked his nose and waved to her. She was scared of the marks on his body. Why did he have those marks? Emilia wondered. Kid Pasta ran to her and fell on his face. Mud covering everything. Emilia giggled. Hesitating a bit, she moved her little legs to him, helping him up.


    ¡°Sowy,¡± she said.


    ¡°That was nothing,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°I am the mighty Pasta after all¡±


    Emilia held on to Pasta¡¯s shirt. Taking the first step was always the hardest. Even if it becomes a disaster, she¡¯ll still need to do it.


    Pasta paused and observed Emilia as she approached the seated mercenaries, who fell silent upon her arrival.


    ¡°I- ¡°


    ¡°Hey now. We know why you¡¯re here and no. We don¡¯t want adventurers accompanying us to the fourth realm¡±


    Emilia bit her lip, her eyes on the floor. Every ounce of her body wanted her to shed tears. No. she clenched her fist.


    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t even s-sai.¡±


    The mercenaries laughed. ¡°Hey girl, what are you trying to say? Ok now, scram¡±


    Pasta watched.


    Emilia''s eyes finally went teary, but a tear didn¡¯t drop. She still managed to hold it in. How could she do it just by thinking about it? Pasta should have spoken; Mr Swordsman would have scared them for behaving like this. Yet all she could do was cower and stand in place. Pasta was watching her. She wiped her tears. Her older brother was watching her.


    Emilia raised her head. ¡°We are looking for someone to accompany us to the fourth realm!¡± she exclaimed loudly. The entire building fell silent, all eyes on her. She took a deep breath; it was evident that her approach was not well received. That¡¯s not how you ask for help, she thought. They must have viewed her as foolish for shouting. Emilia had barely started walking back to Pasta when a voice interrupted her.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the fourth realm,¡± a merchant said, standing. ¡°Head to the gates in thirty minutes. Don¡¯t be late.¡± The merchant left.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Emilia said, bowing numerous times. Her tears flowed down her cheeks. These were not ones of despair.


    Pasta rubbed his sister¡¯s hair. ¡°You did great, Emi¡±


    Emilia chuckled. ¡°Told you, I¡¯ll handle it¡±


    *


    The merchant glared at Mr. Swordsman.


    ¡°I assumed it was just the two of you,¡± he said.


    Emilia laughed nervously. ¡°My bad, I forgot to mention Mr Swordsman.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Swordsman? What kind of name is that?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a name, so we gave him one,¡± Pasta said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves. I¡¯m Emilia and this is my older brother, Pasta,¡± Emilia said.


    The merchant sighed. ¡°You all have the strangest names. I¡¯m Bhaahinakandas. Call me Bhaa for short. But don¡¯t misuse it.¡±


    Pasta, Emilia, and Mr. Swordsman held in their laughter.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with all of you?¡± Bhaa asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± they all said as they entered the wagon.


    ¡°Well, I hope so,¡± Bunka said as he rode the wagon through the gates.


    Emilia and Pasta stuck their heads out, looking back. It was a fun adventure, with its ups and downs. Now it¡¯s time for a new journey. The anticipation could make them scream. Being adventurers won¡¯t last forever as they wish. As a pleasurable dream, everything must someday come to an end.

 Chapter 29: The Dancing Swordswoman

    The snow fell steadily, covering everything in white. With each step the horses took, the wagon shook and wobbled as it moved through the snowy grounds. There was no storm, just the biting cold. The adventurers wore their jackets, including Mr Swordsman, who had to adhere to Emilia¡¯s fashion and safety standards. She had thoughtfully selected a cloak that suited him well¡ªa dark, well-fitted garment she had come across in an old, weathered shop. A little something up Mr Swordsman''s alley.


    The guidebook had provided her with countless travel tips, including songs for the road, and Emilia decided to give one a try. She swayed her head, singing softly and clapping at intervals. Her voice wasn¡¯t perfect, but it suited the moment. Mr. Swordsman tapped his foot along with the rhythm, adding a subtle beat, while Pasta nodded, busy cleaning his sword.


    Bhaa, wrapped in more layers than usual, sat outside looking like a human-sized bear in his bundled attire, annoyed by the singing. He grumbled loudly to himself, no he wanted them to hear him. Regardless, Emilia continued singing, her voice carrying a warmth that contrasted the surrounding cold. It was a new song for her, but it made her feel unexpectedly cosy inside. She finished with a soothing outro, leaning back against the wagon¡¯s thick wooden walls.


    ¡°Never knew you were such a good singer,¡± Mr. Swordsman commented.


    Emilia chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not that good, trust me. I¡¯ve heard much better.¡±


    ¡°Well, trust me, I¡¯ve heard far worse,¡± Mr. Swordsman replied dryly. ¡°My days of travel with Bloodborne were filled with agony and no, it wasn''t  from the battles.¡±


    Pasta looked up from cleaning his sword, surprised. ¡°You travelled with the guild master?¡±


    Mr Swordsman sighed. ¡°He was more of a headache than a companion. His cooking was terrible, and his singing? Even worse. I still have nightmares sometimes.¡±


    Pasta and Emilia smiled at him. This was the first time they saw him complaining about something so simple.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you both?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, confused.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± they said.


    Emilia stretched her arms, exhausted. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a fan of singing, anyway. I never have been, maybe I never will be. If there¡¯s anything music-related I love, it¡¯s...¡± She brought down her arms and clenched her fists with excitement. ¡°Playing the piano.¡±


    Pasta bowed his head. Here we go again, he thought.


    Mr. Swordsman raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know how to play?¡±


    ¡°Emilia not only knows how to play. She¡¯s really good. So good, she¡¯s considered a prodigy back in town.¡± Pasta raised his head. ¡°But she¡¯s strangely obsessed with those black and white keys.¡±


    She stomped her feet on the ground. ¡°I am not obsessed with it! It¡¯s called adoration. And if I¡¯m so obsessed, why haven¡¯t I played in ages, huh? Yeah, answer me, Pasta?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no piano here, obviously. Plus, you¡¯ve got a new temporary obsession.¡±


    ¡°A-And what would that be?¡± she asked, already suspecting the answer.


    ¡°That guidebook of yours. Since we started this journey, you have been completely absorbed in your guidebook. You¡¯ve got, like, what, six copies in your bag?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± she shot back, clutching her bag tighter.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind me checking it, right?¡±


    She shook her head furiously. ¡°Nope, not happening.¡±


    Pasta sighed. ¡°Stop being a child and just let me see,¡± he said, his face slowly twisting into something more sinister. ¡°If there¡¯s really nothing, it should be no problem, right? Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, so just leave me alone!¡± Emilia shouted, clutching her bag.


    Mr. Swordsman observed from a distance, confident Emilia wouldn¡¯t actually have that many books. Right?


    Pasta lunged toward her, his hands outstretched like a predator about to pounce on its prey. He snatched the bag and peeked inside. To his shock, there were, in fact, several guidebooks... and some other items, notably special clothing he definitely wasn¡¯t supposed to see.


    Emilia¡¯s face turned a dark shade of red, her eyes narrowing in fury. She drew her sword and charged at Pasta, who stood frozen in terror, already accepting his fate as a single bead of sweat dripped down his cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst!¡± she screamed. A heavy thud echoed across the snowy plains, sending tremors through the ground.


    *


    Emilia gazed up at the starry, moonlit night, marvelling at each constellation her eyes captured. It was as if the heavens themselves were spilling their light from the hands of whoever once held them. Pasta lay on the floor, emitting an alarming amount of steam from his head.


    Mr. Swordsman sat on the floor, arms crossed, and hummed the same tune Emilia had sung earlier. While he didn¡¯t know the lyrics, he was fortunately able to match the tone.


    The wagon came to a stop. Mr Swordsman gripped his sword but remained motionless. Emilia sighed as Pasta walked past her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± he said, steam still emitting out.


    Twenty men surrounded the wagon. Bhaa frowned. He had hoped for a smooth trip without any disruptions; fighting them would be a waste of time and would only leave him even hungrier than he already was. Upon seeing Pasta emerging from the wagon, he remembered that adventurers were on board. How could he for a moment, forget he had this lazy bunch aboard? Bhaa greedily smiled and relaxed in his seat. It seemed there was no need for him to stress himself. Also, he had nothing in particular, his wagon was empty. He was off to buy goods, so at the moment, a prodigal son got more than him.


    ¡°Surrender your goods, and no one gets hurt,¡± one bandit said


    They watched Pasta walk towards them, slowly.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Go fetch the goods you got loaded up in there. Come on now, hurry up¡±


    He ignored them and kept moving forward.


    The man, who seemed to be the leader, gestured to his companions and drew a line in the snow with his boot.


    ¡°If you cross this line without giving us the goods, we¡¯ll kill you. Then we¡¯ll deal with the rest. Understood?¡±


    Pasta exhaled slowly, pressing his right foot into the snow. In an instant, he launched himself forward, dodging the swinging blades of the bandits. He appeared before their leader, his blade sliced cleanly through him. In the past, he hesitated to kill a man. Now it was like second nature.


    Without turning back, Pasta spoke coldly, ¡°Your leader is dead. The rest of you can leave.¡±


    The bandits tightened their grips on their weapons, glaring at him as they all charged forward.


    No, don¡¯t. Pasta thought. Don¡¯t come at me all at once. He turned back to face them.


    They swarmed him like moths drawn to a flame. Pasta slipped through them in an instant. He stood beyond their encirclement, sliding his sword back into its sheath.


    Confused, they looked down at themselves¡ªno deep wounds, just scratches. Then, a sharp pain erupted through their bodies. Their skin turned a sickly pale green, veins bulging, and their eyes burned as if set ablaze. They fell to the floor, staining the snow with green and red.


    Pasta gazed at the starry skies. Taking them all at once had been too easy since he only had to place scratches, but a nagging thought gnawed at him. If he ever hoped to reach Mr Swordsman¡¯s level, he¡¯d need to be faster.


    They continued their journey for hours. Suddenly, a loud thud was heard, bringing the wagon to a halt.


    ¡°Darn it!¡± Bhaa yelled, jumping out as the horses neighed restlessly. He hurried over to calm them, muttering under his breath.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Emilia asked, stepping down from the wagon.


    Bhaa bent over and examined the tyres. It looked like one had been chipped off the side, possibly from hitting some rocks along the way.


    ¡°I hate when this happens.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a spare tyre?¡± she asked.


    Bhaa gave her a cold look. ¡°If I had a spare, do you think I¡¯d still be here complaining?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    He kicked the side of the wagon. ¡°You know what? You adventurers should make yourselves useful and push the wagon.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?!¡± Emilia screeched.


    Pasta jumped out. ¡°Did I just hear push the wagon?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Bhaa asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that. The capital is still far from sight, and it¡¯s nighttime,¡± Pasta complained.


    ¡°Okay then, make a new one,¡± Bhaa said.


    Pasta turned to Emilia. ¡°Do you know how to make a wheel?¡±


    She crossed her arms. ¡°I should be asking you, mister. You¡¯re the guy here, after all.¡±


    In unison, they both shouted, ¡°Mr. Swordsman!¡±


    He came out to see the siblings staring at him with sparkles in their eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    ¡°You can save us from this current situation,¡± Pasta said.


    Emilia nodded. ¡°Yes, we need you to make a tyre. Can you?¡±


    ¡°No, I c- ¡°he saw their gleaming faces. What sort of leader would he be if he can¡¯t? His reputation lies in this. He cleared his throat.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°We first have to get some wood, then we¡¯ll begin the process,¡± he said, his voice deeper.


    Emilia and Pasta screamed. This was so much better than pushing.


    ¡°Is it advisable to leave Bhaa alone while we go find wood? Just one person can go,¡± Emilia suggested.


    Bhaa slammed his fist on the side of the wagon. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you all leave me. I was planning to head out alone, anyway. I can handle myself.¡±


    ¡°But it would be better if one of us stayed behind,¡± Emilia said, still concerned.


    Mr. Swordsman began heading toward the forest. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere, yes, but the merchant says he can handle himself. Also, I¡¯m not leaving you two alone. Anything can happen in these parts.¡±


    Emilia hesitated but decided to follow Mr. Swordsman.


    ¡°You all have ten minutes. We still have a long trip ahead,¡± Bhaa said, entering the wagon for some rest.


    *


    They ventured into the cherry blossom forest, an unusual sight for such harsh weather. Yet, for the locals, it was nothing out of the ordinary. According to Emilia and her obsession, the blossoms belonged to a special species capable of thriving in the cold. They followed the winding path, disappearing deeper into the forest, the vibrant petals swirling around them.


    The wood from the surrounding trees proved too soft for crafting, prompting them to venture deeper in search of sturdier timber. The trees gently swayed with the soft breeze, and the air grew lighter, each breath feeling fresher, more invigorating. A sweet melody was heard, the delicate notes of a flute. But as quickly as it began, the air shifted, thickening with animosity, as if the forest had turned against them.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Pasta yelled, turning back with his sword in hand.


    Mr. Swordsman stood, his hat pulled down, his hand on his sheath. The song continued playing.


    ¡°Do you guys hear that?¡± Pasta looked around, searching for where the sound was coming from.


    Emilia pointed at the sky. A woman in flowing attire adorned with bells stood midair on one foot. She played a bamboo flute, each note filled with mystery and life. Like Mr Swordsman, she wore a wide-brimmed hat, but hers was adorned with intricate ornaments tied to strings, swaying gently in the breeze. The bright petals blew around as if dancing to the song she played. Emilia¡¯s heart raced¡ªthis woman was unmistakably one of the mysterious figures she had encountered earlier.


    In an instant, the woman appeared face to face with Mr Swordsman, too fast for him to draw his blade. A smirk spread across her lips as she leaned in, pulling him into a sudden kiss on the lips.


    Emilia and Pasta screamed, dropping their weapons.


    The woman stepped back, chuckling softly, hands resting on her hips. ¡°I see you¡¯re doing well, Hady,¡± she said.


    Mr. Swordsman stood still, his face shadowed beneath his hat, staying silent.


    She giggled, tapping his head repeatedly as if to provoke him. ¡°Hady, Hady, Hady. You are Hady, right?¡± Her hands moved to her cheeks. ¡°Oh no, did I just kiss a stranger? Wait...¡± She glanced over at Emilia and Pasta. ¡°No, you¡¯re definitely Hady. Hady!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, that was quite the¡­ greeting,¡± he said, still hiding his face.


    ¡°Come on, let me see that cute face of yours,¡± she smiled deviously.


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Come on, come on¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    She pulled his arm, but he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°How are you this strong? You¡¯ve been working out again, haven¡¯t you? You sly swordsman¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Lily?¡±


    She smiled deviously again and thrust her hands into Mr Swordsman''s clothing, moving it in an unusual matter, just to tickle him. He held her hand, showing his eyes. ¡°What is your business here, Lily?¡±


    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t be in a kill mood. I came for you obviously¡±


    He stared at her for a moment and smiled, releasing his hold.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve missed me. I can see it, clear as day, Hady. Clear as day¡±


    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t changed. Still the same down-to-earth girl¡±


    ¡°And why would I?¡± she asked, hands on her hip.


    Mr Swordsman gazed at her with a smile and then burst into laughter. ¡°Yeah, why would you?¡± he said.


    Pasta stared in disbelief, blinking rapidly. ¡°What is going on here?¡± he muttered, watching something completely unnatural¡ªMr. Swordsman was laughing out loud.


    Emilia, though unfazed by the swordsman¡¯s outburst, had her thoughts elsewhere. One of those mysterious people she had seen before was standing right before her. She thought they were enemies?


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Emilia said. ¡°Who exactly are you to, Mr Swordsman?¡±


    ¡°What am I to him?¡± Lilly said, crossing her arms around Mr Swordsman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m his wife.¡±


    Pasta fell to the floor, while Emilia¡¯s legs still managed to hold her up for some time before she met her brother in the snow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give my employers some bad jokes,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, pinching her cheek.


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be like that, Hady. You do love me, right? Come on, say it. Say it for your precious flower,¡± she said, bearing the pain of the pinch.


    Mr Swordsman sighed. ¡°We both were trained under the same master. She¡¯s a good friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Wrong¡­ I¡¯m his wife. You¡¯ve got to believe me,¡± she said, raising a finger. Mr. Swordsman pinched her cheek, harder. ¡°Ok, ok. Friend.¡±


    He released his hold on her.


    ¡°Someday, wife,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Pasta managed to pull himself up. ¡°So, are you as strong as Mr. Swordsman?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°No, Mighty Pasta, I¡¯m stronger. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger?¡± Pasta asked. ¡°And how do you know my title?¡±


    ¡°I know a lot of things,¡± she said, her gaze shifting to Emilia. ¡°Hey, Emilia, you must¡¯ve met my colleagues. They¡¯re such a boring bunch. Sorry if they gave you any trouble.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Emilia replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything, hon?¡± Lily said, turning to face Mr Swordsman.


    ¡°I¡¯m not about to argue over who¡¯s stronger, so let¡¯s just drop it.¡±


    Lily grinned and swung her sword playfully. ¡°Oh, come on. Just one duel. It¡¯s been forever since we had one.¡±


    ¡°Right here?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why not, sweetie?¡± she winked.


    He sighed, drawing his sword.


    *


    They stood at the heart of the forest. Emilia and Pasta received instructions to keep their distance. Lily fixed her gaze on Mr Swordsman. She moved freely as if the hardened ground were nothing more than feathers beneath her feet. The bells on her attire chimed softly with each step, creating harmony.


    In a moment, she was already at him, her sword to his face.


    He blocked her initial strike and tried to push her back, but she flipped over him, executing a flying cut that he managed to block. Appearing before him, she slashed again, only for him to parry the blow. Her movements seemed like a feather dancing in the breeze. He could not land a solid hit, and the melodic chime of her bells only added to the distraction.


    Lily maintained a bright, unwavering smile, which struck him. Hades had long avoided her for many reasons: her unparalleled speed, intelligence, and adaptability in combat. Yet, it was her smile that eclipsed them all¡ªa certainty of victory and the pure joy she found in every battle. It was a smile he wanted for himself, one he wanted to protect. Determined, Mr Swordsman struck his sword in the air and dashed into the parallel space to match her speed.


    ¡°What happened Pasta? They just disappeared,¡± Emilia exclaimed.


    Pasta saw faint slashes in the air, but still could not see them.


    In the space, the entire forest lost its colour, with every element moving slower than a leaf falling from a branch. They both moved with intense speed, resembling a dance between lovers, something Lily was hoping for. He would block immediately after each strike she delivered. The surrounding bells rang more intensely as her speed increased, and the sound of her feet hitting the ground matched the melody of the bells.


    "Hey now, calm down a bit," Mr Swordsman said, deflecting all her fast-paced attacks.


    She displayed movements as beautiful as a bird, and her style was like that of a musician, while he was a fortress able to guard against the array of attacks.


    ¡°You do know, without it. You¡¯re going to lose,¡± she said.


    ¡°I plan not to use it¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. You are so nice, Hady. Thank you for the win,¡± she said, increasing her speed and leapt out of the parallel space.


    Pasta and Emilia gaped in disbelief. Lilly¡¯s sword was now at Mr Swordsman¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I win, I win!¡± she cheered, clapping and hopping with joy. Mr Swordsman, despite himself, couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°victory kiss!¡± she yelled


    Pasta and Emilia, still stunned, were now further unsettled by the sight.


    ¡°Um, Mr Swordsman?¡± Emilia asked, her gaze shifting to the catastrophe. The trees fell and scattered. Thank goodness they kept their distance.


    Mr Swordsman held Lily¡¯s face with one hand, pushing her away. ¡°Ahem, Bhaa must be waiting. Let¡¯s make this quick¡±


    ¡°Make what quick,¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°The wheel of our ride got bad, so we¡¯re here to fix it,¡± Pasta said. ¡°Also, you¡¯ve got to show me how to move like that. Mr Swordsman hasn¡¯t taught me those movements yet. It was like you could move on air¡±


    Lily looked at Mr Swordsman. She held in her laughter, but laughed, anyway. ¡°You? A teacher?¡±


    He laughed sarcastically. ¡°You should excuse us. We have a wheel to make¡±


    Emilia gathered some wood in an area that was once filled with trees bearing hardwood. The fight just now. Mr Swordsman and the woman seemed to be holding back, and yet she still won. It didn¡¯t look like a real fight at all. She was wondering why in the nine realms, one of those people would approach her. She recalled the words of their leader, who instructed her to do ¡°whatever¡± when she encountered any of their members. What did he mean by ¡°whatever¡±?


    ¡°Hey, Emilia,¡± Lily said, kneeling on the snow and picking some wood.


    Emilia screamed and began breathing heavily. ¡°You scared me. Do you need anything?¡±


    Lily kept staring into her eyes. Emilia stayed quiet and chuckled nervously.


    ¡°Yeah, you haven¡¯t seen it yet,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Seen what?¡±


    ¡°The devil,¡± Lily got up. ¡°You respect Hady, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes I do¡±


    ¡°You trust him?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Emilia said, sharply.


    ¡°You love him?¡±


    ¡°W-What?! No, of course not. W-why would you say that?¡±


    Lily nodded, her arms crossed. ¡°You¡¯re a good one then¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and Emilia. Pay no mind to me being part of them. I¡¯m not here for you but Hady. Also, since we are friends. I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Lily glanced around, checking to see if anyone was nearby. Mr. Swordsman was busy gathering wood, while Pasta was preoccupied with finding ways to increase his speed. Leaning in close to Emilia, Lily whispered, ¡°We know who you are and the current situation. You are being constantly watched, and I advise you not to trust Hady too much.¡±


    Emilia took a deep breath. If they were really being watched, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to show any signs of shock. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re right about him.¡±


    ¡°Well, I once trusted him too,¡± Lily said, her hands clasped behind her back. ¡°That¡¯s until he broke a promise. I¡¯ve forgiven him, since no one is perfect, right? Remember, Emilia, a gift is not a curse. It¡¯s something the user actually craves, and even the curses it comes with are the user¡¯s wish.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s about his gift?¡± Emilia asked.


    Lily chuckled. ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s your job to figure that out.¡±


    *


    Mr Swordsman had finished gathering the wood. It was a bit too much for a single wheel. No, it was way too much. He stood, staring at the pile of wood. Every part of his brain was working on how he should start.


    ¡°Anything wrong, Mr Swordsman?¡± Emilia asked, her eyes sparkling again.


    Damm, has everyone just gone insane? Or is that hell of a swords lady spreading her madness?


    Lily sat innocently on a stump, wondering how Mr Swordsman became good in wood work. He hated woodwork back in the village and was he glaring at her. All she wanted was a kiss, nothing else. Why was he so mad?


    ¡°Come on, Mr Swordsman, we are running out of time,¡± Pasta said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to push the wagon. My palms are already covered in splinters from picking up wood¡±


    ¡°Stop with the lies, Pasta,¡± Emilia said.


    ¡°Ok I¡¯m lying but still I don¡¯t want to push the wagon¡±


    Mr Swordsman stared at the pile of wood. Ok, first step. He drew his sword. Lily began laughing, falling on her side.


    ¡°Is anything the problem?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. It¡¯s just-. No, it¡¯s nothing¡±


    Mr. Swordsman held the sword, and he knew he needed to be very delicate. He stabbed the sword and Lily began laughing. Mr. Swordsman glared at her, realizing he was doing something wrong, but not sure what it was.


    ¡°You must have forgotten yours, then,¡± Lily said, retrieving a small knife from her belt and handing it to him. ¡°You did mention that this sort of work requires a smaller knife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You are right. I forgot mine,¡± he said, taking the knife and beginning to cut clumsily at the corners of the wood. Lily¡¯s chuckles grew as she sat next to him.


    She held Mr Swordsman''s hand and began cutting the wood, leading the siblings to believe that Mr Swordsman¡¯s was the one doing the actual work while she was just learning from him. The transformation of the wood into a wheel distracted Emilia and Pasta. They did not notice Lily''s ongoing antics and the visibly frustrated Mr Swordsman.


    The wheel was done. Emilia and Pasta took turns to hold the wheel. The original rough surface was gone, it was all smooth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave then,¡± Lily said, walking away.


    ¡°Any news from master?¡± Mr Swordsman asked, turning his back to her. Still annoyed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t serve him anymore. You gotta grow out of your boots someday. Have to be free sometimes¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    ¡°Emilia. Don¡¯t forget what we spoke about¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Lily. How about showing me those movements again?¡±


    She leapt on a tree and held her hat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mighty Pasta, we¡¯ll meet again,¡± she eyed Mr Swordsman. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it, Hehehe¡±


    She disappeared before their eyes. They were still not used to her swiftness. Mr Swordsman stared at the tree where she once stood. It¡¯s been so long, and yet she hasn¡¯t changed one bit.


    *


    ¡°Ten minutes, I said. And you adventurers spent over thirty there,¡± Bhaa complained. On the floor next to him were three unconscious men.


    ¡°You really can protect yourself,¡± Pasta said in amazement.


    ¡°Every merchant must learn a skill or two. They are thieves everywhere you know. Now where¡¯s my wheel¡±


    They handed it to him. After inspection, he approved of it.  The swordsman must be a very decent wood crafter. With skills like this, he could make a decent amount of money. He eyed Mr Swordsman. I need to get him to work under me; he thought.


    A lady appeared sitting on top of the wagon. She wore an exposing outfit. Her bright blonde hair is rough and her skin has a darker tone. She held a glowing whip in her hand.


    Mr Swordsman glared at her. How many weird people will he meet in a single day?


    She didn¡¯t let out any sinister energy. Her anger was seen, but it was not to them. Compared to the last one. She was more calmer, and that was a mirage. A very good one.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a particular swordswoman, wearing the same kind of hat you are, swordsman. We have a business to discuss crucially,¡± Zephyr said. ¡°Tell me where she went or-¡°


    ¡°Over there,¡± Mr Swordsman said, pointing in the right direction. His expression remained stoic.


    ¡°Oh- thank you,¡± she replied, following the trail.


    Emilia and Pasta stared at him. Wondering what such a despicable husband he was.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± they said together.

 Chapter 30: Jiji

    ¡°Backpack, check. Goggles, double-check. Hat, jacket, boots... and this weird little duck thing? Check!¡± Jiji said to herself.


    She paused to admire her reflection in the mirror, adjusting her golden braids. In the cold northern lands, her bright hair stood out even more, but being a kid didn¡¯t make her feel any smaller. ¡°You just have to show them who¡¯s boss, and everything falls into place,¡± she reassured herself.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Oh no, I forgot the fireworks!¡± She dove for her bed, landing with a thud on the floor. Sliding her arm underneath, she rummaged around. ¡°Come on, come on... Bingo!¡± She pulled out five sticks of extra-powerful fireworks. ¡°Let¡¯s see those dumb hunters try me now¡±


    Next, she grabbed some bandages from atop her bed, wrapping them around her arms and waist like makeshift body armour. She threw on her coat and swept her golden braids from underneath it.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m ready,¡± she said, bursting out of her room into the bustling hallway.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Jiji,¡± a passing maid greeted her with a bow.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Jiji replied, dashing through the corridors.


    Several servants greeted her with respectful nods as she whizzed past, each getting a hurried ¡°Good morning¡± in return. She wasn¡¯t royalty, but moments like these made her feel like she was. And later, she¡¯d be back in the kitchen, peeling potatoes with the staff.


    ¡°Now where¡¯s Mom and Dad?¡±


    There were men ahead of her, carrying a large box. She slid under it, maintaining her momentum. Time was running out. Her watch warned her. She reached the stairs, jumped across, and landed on the futon.


    Jiji slowed down, taking a breather before pushing open the door to the dining room. The smell of pancakes filled the air, but she couldn¡¯t let herself be distracted. Today was too important. Her family wasn¡¯t wealthy, but they were doing just fine. A large wooden house made from timber? That was something to be proud of.


    The dining room had a long wooden table, laid out with a modest yet colourful spread. There were fresh fruits, and of course, the foreign delicacy that was pancakes, courtesy of her mother Henna, a scholar from the second realm. She often spoiled them with fancy meals from across the realms. Her parents were old, but they worked themselves to the bone every day. Having a chance to help them made her feel so ecstatic, but still, she had to remain calm.


    ¡°Jiji, you seem excited today,¡± her father, John, said with a warm smile.


    She lifted her chin and took a seat, trying to seem nonchalant. ¡°Of course I am. It¡¯s my turn, after all.¡±


    Henna chuckled softly. ¡°Our little girl is so serious about everything.¡±


    ¡°When isn¡¯t she serious?¡± John asked.


    Jiji glanced down at the table, her eyes wandering over the arrangement of silverware¡ªthree different forks and an array of spoons and knives. She didn¡¯t see the point in all the options, especially when they all served the same purpose: to eat. Yet, she understood the significance of it. People respected those who respected themselves and the table they dined at. Even if she found the whole thing a bit unnecessary, she couldn¡¯t deny how much she liked the variety and the food, of course. Especially the food.


    She picked up a napkin, giggling to herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong dearie? ¡°Hanna said, concerned.


    Jiji swung the napkin around like she was surrendering, ¡°And I was this close¡±


    Her parents stared at her, perplexed.


    Jiji placed her napkin on her lap, picked up her knife and fork, and began eating quickly, savouring each bite while trying not to look too rushed. Her parents exchanged knowing smiles as they watched her. She always carried herself with that air of smugness, but sometimes she let her guard down, showing glimpses of the carefree child she still was.


    A soft belch escaped her lips as she wiped away crumbs from her face. ¡°Father, the scroll,¡± she said, her tone suddenly more composed.


    John nodded and handed her a neatly rolled scroll. ¡°Here it is. You¡¯ll find all the details about the ceremony.¡±


    Jiji unrolled it, her eyes scanning the parchment. ¡°Location of the ceremony, list of special guests, and the sponsors... but something¡¯s missing?¡±


    John sighed, knowing where the conversation was going. ¡°I know you¡¯ve put a lot of effort into this, but do you think it¡¯s necessary?¡±


    She closed the scroll. ¡°Father, this isn¡¯t my first time hosting or being at a fireworks show. It¡¯s not just about being spectacular¡ªit needs to be unique.¡± Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Everyone loves fireworks; they even try making their own. But night after night, it¡¯s the same thing. Year after year, the excitement fades. We need something new.¡±


    Henna¡¯s smile softened as she watched her daughter. Yeah, that¡¯s Jiji, she thought.


    ¡°Ours have been the best for generations, my dear. We don¡¯t need to compete with the others¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not competing with them, Father,¡± Jiji said. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. But we need to understand that sooner or later, a new fireworks industry will emerge with an entirely different style. They might even be out there right now. We need to innovate, and I have a brilliant idea.¡±


    John mumbled, ¡°The ores.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, the ores. Dungeons are rare nowadays, ever since most of them were cleared by past adventurers. But the Demir of Grandeur is still intact. There, we can find fistal ore. Using it would introduce a completely new way of making fireworks¡ªmore power, more beauty. Everything, enhanced.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± John began, only for Jiji to leap onto the table, crawling toward him.


    ¡°And if I can get just a small sample and figure out how it affects the fireworks in detail, we may not even need the ore anymore. This discovery could go into our family archives, and we would stay on top for a very, very, very long time!¡±


    Henna giggled softly. Jiji was back to her energetic self.


    With a sigh, John handed her another scroll, this one containing the details of the dungeon. He still wasn¡¯t sure how to argue with her. She took after her mother way too much. ¡°So, how many adventurers are you planning on taking?¡±


    Jiji paused for a moment, thinking. ¡°Twelve should do.¡±


    ¡°Twelve? The dungeon shouldn¡¯t be that dangerous. Why so many?¡±


    ¡°The dungeon has been around for hundreds, maybe thousands, of years. For some reason, no one is allowed to fully clear it. I¡¯ve heard that the final boss is a dragon on the fourth level, where the fistal ore is located. But the ore can also be found around the third level. And since there are three entrances, I¡¯ll assign four adventurers to each. That way, we can gather as much ore as possible.¡±


    A mischievous smile played on her lips. The fistal ore was considered worthless, and no one truly understood its value. During her research, she had found mention of it in an old encyclopedia. The ore was said to enhance flame-based abilities and much more. It was a gamble, sure, but if her theory worked out, she would cement her place in the chronicles of the greatest firework makers in history.


    Her parents didn¡¯t need to know the full extent of her plan. A twelve-year-old planning on taking on a dungeon. She knew it was dangerous, but as long as she¡¯s calm, nothing can go wrong, right?If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Good luck, Jiji,¡± Hanna said, still smiling.


    Jiji held her backpack tighter, with a nervous smile. Her mother is the only one able to read through her. She was a scholar, after all. Jiji waved goodbye and ran out of the house in haste. It was time to hire some adventurers.


    *


    Little Emilia danced with her father, her eyes on the floor. So she wouldn¡¯t step on his feet.


    ¡°Eyes up here, sweetie,¡± he said.


    The morning rays of sunlight escaped into the empty hall. They danced to the piano. She was horrible, that was obvious. Missing the rhythm, couldn¡¯t hold a smile and for some reason, she always thought her father¡¯s feet was the floor.


    He didn¡¯t mind; she was a child, after all.


    Running footsteps echoed in the halls and a woman screaming.


    Emilia¡¯s eyes went to the open doors as Pasta ran by. He shot her a look, sticking out his tongue, his hands covered in frosting, clothes all rumbled and stained.


    He smirked and ran past the door.


    ¡°Pasta, get back here at this moment. You little rascal,¡± her aunt said, running past her whole body covered in cake.


    Emilia giggled, stepping on her father¡¯s foot again.


    ¡°You always get distracted, keep your eyes up,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sorry, it was just Pasta,¡± she said, still smiling. ¡°He¡¯s hilarious¡±


    Her father narrowed his eyes, glaring at the door. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s hilarious¡±


    Emilia¡¯s smile faded as she noticed something odd. Dark fumes began creeping from the hall¡¯s edges.


    ¡°Father?¡± she asked, glancing up at him nervously. ¡°What is that?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, still fixated on the doorway. The shadows stretched closer, filling the space. She trembled and tried to flee, but her father¡¯s grip tightened around her hand, holding her still.


    Her scream echoed through the darkness as she fell into a shallow pool of water. The world around her was a void.


    ¡°You little bastard!¡± a voice yelled, followed by the sharp crack of a whip and a loud cry.


    ¡°Brother?¡± she called out, recognising the voice. She ran toward the sound. But before she could get far, someone grabbed her.


    It was her father, and her mother stood beside him.


    ¡°Come, Emilia. What are you doing here?¡±


    She looked at where the cries came from and back to her parents. ¡°I heard a voice from over there¡±


    ¡°My little Emilia,¡± her father said, his voice subtle and sweet. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be here. Let¡¯s go have our breakfast¡±


    ¡°Ok, Father,¡± she held her parents¡¯ hand and left the darkness, the cries still echoing in the back.


    Suddenly, Emilia¡¯s eyes snapped open. She found herself back in the wagon, already forgetting the strange dream, she had. Mr Swordsman was already awake, sitting at the end, while Pasta sat in a strange position, fingers intertwined.


    ¡°You woke up at the perfect time,¡± Mr Swordsman said. ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived.¡±


    Emilia shook Pasta. ¡°We¡¯re here, Pasta. The fourth realm capital.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I heard you. Stop shaking me already¡±


    She dashed to the front of the wagon, poking her head out for a better view. Unlike the seventh realm, there were no borders here. The capital was the entry point, bustling with life despite the freezing cold. The lord of the realm also stayed here, including some influential nobles.


    Massive stone walls surrounded the city, towering far above those of Pyrovile. A grand gate loomed ahead, adorned with a red banner displaying the crest of the realm¡ªa stylized freezing star. It symbolised the realm¡¯s resilience and enduring strength, as noted by the adventurer¡¯s guidebook.


    ¡°I can¡¯t smell any meat,¡± Pasta whispered. ¡°I already don¡¯t like this place.¡±


    ¡°Would you please be quiet?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Keep it down, you two. The queue is already testing my patience, don¡¯t add to it!¡± Bhaa yelled.


    Emilia hadn¡¯t noticed it before; her eyes were fixed on the tall stone walls and well-armoured guards. She hadn¡¯t realized they were in a long queue. The guards checked for licenses, illegal goods, and other items before permitting entry.


    ¡°So how long will it take?¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not like I have a spell to make the guards search faster, now do I?¡± Bhaa muttered, crossing his arms. Suddenly, a huge explosion echoed in the distance, sending him tumbling from his seat while his horse trembled.


    Emilia immediately drew her sword, alert and ready, while Pasta and Mr. Swordsman remained calm, unfazed by the chaos.


    ¡°STOP! STOP! STOOOP!¡± Jiji screamed, turning the lever of her makeshift contraption over and over again, but nothing worked. She couldn¡¯t stop. She confirmed that the fireworks weren¡¯t going to explode anytime soon¡ªbut that didn¡¯t make her situation any less dire.


    Jiji skied through the snow at an intense speed, fast enough to make her face feel like it was being pushed inside out. Still, she kept her composure. Her father always taught her that keeping a calm mind was essential in chaotic situations. If even one of the fireworks in her pack went off, she¡¯d be toast. But this was the only way to reach the gate in time.


    Holding on to the lit firework in her backpack, Jiji knew throwing the entire bag away wasn¡¯t an option. The valuables in it cost more than a million gold coins. She gripped the stick, struggling to contain its power with her small hand. She shook it and finally managed to get a firm hold of it.


    Suddenly, she was launched into the sky, exactly as she had anticipated. After all, she was light as a feather.


    ¡°Take this!¡± she screamed, hurling the firework high into the air. It exploded in a dazzling array of colours, drawing gasps from the crowd waiting in line at the gate.


    As she gracefully landed and skied to the entrance, she zoomed past Mr Swordsman.


    ¡°Jiji, would you stop with the noise?¡± the guard at the gate sighed.


    ¡°A good morning will be nice, ¡°she replied.


    He sighed. ¡°Good morning kiddo, I need to have a look in your bag¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± she opened it up for him.


    ¡°Hey! We¡¯ve been here all day. Why are you attending to the brat?¡± a traveller said.


    ¡°Yeah, get her out of there!¡± Bhaa joined, throwing his fist into the air for emphasis.


    The guard opened his mouth to respond, but Jiji cut him off, stepping forward. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of noise¡ªunless it¡¯s my fireworks, of course. I¡¯m not the first one here, so what? I didn¡¯t ask him to attend to me first. He did it on his own. And you know why? Because he knows his duty.¡±


    ¡°Just listen to her! The brat¡¯s got no respect!¡± someone else yelled.


    ¡°No, damn respect for her elders,¡± another voice grumbled from the crowd.


    ¡°Tell her to her damn face!¡± Bhaa yelled.


    Pasta cracked one eye open. He was still on the floor. ¡°That girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Pasta,¡± Mr. Swordsman responded quietly. ¡°She¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Different how?¡± Emilia asked, confused by their sudden interest.


    ¡°She has a gift,¡± Pasta remarked, arms still crossed.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman¡¯s eyes narrowed, studying Jiji more closely. They called her Jiji. Somehow, she had survived that high fall without so much as a scratch and she¡¯s still a kid, he thought. What kind of gift does she possess?


    ¡°How can you tell she has one?¡± Emilia asked.


    Pasta stood up, resting his hand on his sword. ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been able to sense the intensity and quality of someone¡¯s aura. Hers¡­ it¡¯s different. Yet, strangely, it¡¯s similar to Mr. Swordsman¡¯s.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman adjusted his hat. ¡°Different forms of energy surround the human body in several layers. Coating, for instance, uses one of these outer layers to strengthen the body. But gifters¡­ don¡¯t have this specific extra layer and our coating protects us from internal damage. We directly infuse the layer within us.


    ¡°And hers isn¡¯t visible,¡± Pasta added.


    Meanwhile, the riot intensified. The travellers were increasingly enraged by the young girl¡¯s perceived audacity. Jiji, unbothered, sighed and made her way through the gate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± she muttered under her breath, glancing back one last time at Mr Swordsman and the others. They were trying to mask their life energy, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to hide it from her.


    Adventurers, she thought. Not from here, but maybe the seventh father always said that the way they dressed was different.


    *


    It took hours, but they finally made it through the gates. Bhaa took his payment and disappeared since he had nothing to do with them.


    The streets of the capital weren¡¯t so busy. The tall buildings lined up in the streets. There was a first and second level where a huge tower where the great Lord resides. The nobles were also known to occupy the second level. Mechanisms helped to take the people up there after the payment of a small fee.


    ¡°Now off to the adventurer¡¯s guild,¡± Emilia said, feeling excited. She flipped through the guidebook, searching for any juicy information about the fourth realm she could find, from the realms of culture, dishes, style, business endeavours and others.


    They strolled through the streets, lanterns placed at the sides, lighting up a bit in the snow. The wind blew through.


    ¡°A storm is coming,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    Emilia dropped her book. ¡°Storm?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t last long but we still need to find a place¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    It was customary for adventurers to check in on the adventurer guild when entering a new realm. Their records were always kept, and Emilia was pumping for some fourth-realm commissions.


    Pasta scanned through the streets, searching for a meat shack or any place to serve food.


    Mr Swordsman noticed him. ¡°Pasta¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a handy trick you can learn right now. It will suit you perfectly¡±


    ¡°A trick? Do tell¡±


    ¡°You can use a miniature burst to scan through an area. The smaller it is the farther it can cover. You can use it to find whatever you¡¯re looking for,¡± he said, glaring at Pasta. ¡°But this is also a very bad move as it tells the enemy exactly where you are¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Pasta closed his eyes, swirling his energy. He let out a bit releasing a burst. Immediately, a nearby woman fell.


    He stared at Mr Swordsman, his face in shock. ¡°Sorry¡±


    ¡°You should not be telling me that¡±


    Emilia sighed, hurrying to the fallen woman. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The woman, rubbing her head, nodded. ¡°Yes, just felt a little dizzy out of nowhere.¡±


    As she walked away, Pasta glanced at Mr Swordsman. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll practice that later...¡±


    They continued on, arriving at the adventurer¡¯s guild, where a large crowd of adventurers was gathered out front.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Emilia asked, scanning the crowd.


    A receptionist hurried toward them. ¡°Ah, newcomers! A commission is being offered by a member of the Heart Family. You can join if you¡¯re interested, but fair warning¡ªshe¡¯s very picky¡±


    From the crowd, a familiar voice was heard. ¡°They¡¯re here already!¡±


    Mr Swordsman and the others instantly recognized it. Jiji leapt off a nearby desk, the sea of adventurers parting for her as she strode toward the group.


    ¡°You three,¡± Jiji said, pointing at Pasta, Emilia, and Mr Swordsman with a grin, ¡°I need you for a commission.¡±

 Chapter 31: Dungeon Candidates

    ¡°You know there¡¯s something called personal space,¡± Pasta muttered, leaning away.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with the term,¡± Jiji replied, her tone blunt.


    ¡°Then why are you so close?¡±


    ¡°For emphasis, obviously,¡± she stood on the edge of a table, her face practically hovering inches from his. ¡°I¡¯ve got a commission and you three are needed for it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not interested.¡± Pasta pushed her face away a bit. ¡°As it stands, I¡¯m starving. Hungry. Famished. In dire need of food,¡± he said, face dead serious.


    Jiji paused for a moment, confused. ¡°Wait, wait¡ªdid you just say you¡¯re hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So why say it three times?¡±


    He leaned in just as close to her. ¡°For emphasis, obviously. Now come on, Emilia. We¡¯re not interested in some random commission.¡±


    Emilia trailed behind, sighing. They hadn¡¯t even listened to the details, but what could she do? Pasta was hungry, and Mr Swordsman likely needed rest after their long journey. They¡¯d been adventuring for a while now¡ªwell, a month felt like a long time¡ªand aside from the chaos at Pyrovile, all their recent jobs had been disappointments: fishing, botched weddings, and a slew of ridiculous errands, like she needed some excitement. This commission was probably no different. She was curious about it, but that was all.


    ¡°Tell me more about the commission,¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    Pasta and Emilia stopped in their tracks in disbelief. Mr Swordsman was interested in a commission. One given by a child.


    Jiji pulled out a scroll from her bag and tossed it to Mr Swordsman. ¡°Details are there.¡±


    Emilia leaned in, curiosity piqued. Fireworks? she said, glancing through the scroll.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for adventurers to help gather resources from a dungeon,¡± Jiji said.


    Emilia¡¯s eyes widened. Dungeons? Real-life dungeons? She had only ever read about them in stories or the old books her father had hidden away.


    ¡°I thought all the dungeons had been cleared,¡± Mr Swordsman said.


    Jiji raised a finger in correction. ¡°Not exactly. While many have been cleared and turned into tourist spots, there are still dangerous ones. Like this one.¡±


    Mr Swordsman narrowed his eyes, folding up the scroll. ¡°And what does a child like you have to do with a dangerous dungeon like this?¡±


    One of the adventurers in the guild let out a mocking laugh. ¡°Jiji? A child?¡± others soon joined him, all laughing.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone. They¡¯re new here,¡± a voice called out.


    A man strode forward, wearing a wide-brimmed hat and carrying a long rifle strapped to his back. Jiji quickly shifted, trying to remain unseen by him. Emilia, however, was more focused on the strange weapon he carried¡ªsomething she had never seen before.


    Mr. Swordsman, on the other hand, was quietly assessing the man. His energy was strong, almost familiar, and his presence was hard to ignore. Though his face was friendly, his gear was anything but ordinary. A foreigner perhaps. He wore several layers of jackets, a common sight in the fourth, but his were packed with various tools and gadgets. What stood out was his rifle.


    ¡°She is more of an animal than a child,¡± the man said.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jiji asked, with a deadly glare.


    The man raised his hands, surrendering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mi lady. Just wanted to educate the newcomers. Is there anything wrong there?¡±


    Jiji pouted, hiding her face. She didn¡¯t expect to see him here today.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, Shot,¡± an adventurer from the crowd said.


    Shot faced Mr Swordsman, offering his hand. ¡°The name¡¯s Shot, C class adventurer and a brilliant sniper. Nice to meet you, Mr ?¡±


    ¡°Swordsman,¡± Emilia said and began admiring on his weapon. It didn¡¯t look like a sword and it wasn¡¯t sharp either. How was it able to cut?


    ¡°Mr Swordsman?¡± he said, perplexed. ¡°Now that¡¯s a strange name¡±


    Mr Swordsman shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you too,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re a strong one¡±


    Shot laughed nervously. ¡°During these times, you have to be able to take care of yourselves¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Mr Swordsman said with a smile.


    Pasta arrived seeing Emilia gazing over a long contraption, Mr Swordsman and one guy exchanging smiles while shaking hands and the kid muttering to herself, head on the table. Yep, there was nothing strange here.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with our check-in,¡± Pasta said.


    Emilia scribbled in her journal, asking Shot countless questions about his unusual weapon. Shot, flattered by the attention, happily told everything to satisfy her curiosity. Meanwhile, Pasta stood, quiet. Normally, he would be the one geeking out over a weapon like this. They were about to head to the third realm soon, and this town might be their last being adventurers. Emilia was clearly trying to soak in as much knowledge as she could.


    Jiji sidled up beside him. ¡°Tomorrow by midday. Don¡¯t be late. I¡¯ll need your team for the commission,¡± she said, her tone brisk as if she wanted to hit the exit.


    ¡°Why us?¡± Pasta asked.


    ¡°Because of your swordsman. He looks strong¡±


    Pasta chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re not cheap, you know. He¡¯s S-rank and Emilia¡¯s B.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re D, even though you did a lot in Pyrovile by helping delay the mercenaries alongside Tony¡¯s main guard.¡±


    Pasta stared at her, shocked. ¡°You know way too much for a child.¡±


    ¡°News spreads fast in the cold. People need to keep their mouths moving to stay warm, you know,¡± she said. ¡°As for payment, there won¡¯t be any issues¡ªjust don¡¯t be late.¡±


    Jiji slung her bag over her shoulder and quickly made her way out. Pasta watched her go, a smile creeping onto his face. He hadn¡¯t even agreed to the commission yet. Emilia should enjoy every ounce of it, he thought.


    A loud bang echoed in the guild. Emilia''s face was bright with excitement. The weapon had created a powerful blast, across the realms she had never seen something like this.


    ¡°Nothing can survive a hit from that,¡± Shot said with a smile. ¡°A single shot and bam you¡¯re dead¡±


    Emilia''s eyes continued glittering, ¡°Again, do it again!¡±


    Shot laughed. ¡°During the raid tomorrow, I¡¯ll show you all my splendid skills,¡± he said.


    Emilia nodded.


    Mr Swordsman signalled for her to head out. She waved goodbye to Shot but was interrupted by a strange noise.


    Shot held his stomach, laughing. ¡°Sorry about that. Sometimes it has a mind of its own.¡±


    Pasta placed his hand on Shot¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°I understand, man. I really do¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading out for breakfast. You can join if you want,¡± Emilia said.


    Shot hurried to her side, shaking her hand. ¡°Thank you, very much. Let¡¯s go have breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Pasta screamed.


    *


    The streets became busy as guards made their rounds and pedestrians hurried by. The band of adventurers strolled through the bustling frozen streets, Shot leading the way toward a restaurant he often visited. Pasta trailed behind the group, concentrating on his energy.


    As Mr. Swordsman had taught him, the body¡¯s energy came in layers. The innermost layer, closest to the body, was used for coating¡ªthick and protective. The next layer, slightly further from the body, allowed one to command specific elements. It was versatile, capable of manipulating anything from the air to something as complex as time itself.


    The outermost layer, the faintest and hardest to detect, was different. It represented an outer self, barely noticeable unless charged with energy. When unleashed, it expanded outward in a burst, radiating through the area. If it collided with someone else¡¯s outer layer and damaged it, the result could be devastating, rendering the target unconscious or completely immobilized.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Performing a miniature burst was more difficult. The last layer had to be charged just enough to release energy, but not so much that it fully exploded. This energy could sense the life force of others, including animals and sustenance like water and food. Easier said than done.


    Pasta closed his eyes, focusing intently. After a month of visual training, he was mentally exhausted, but it didn¡¯t matter. Green sparks flickered around him as he opened his eyes and released the burst.


    The energy expanded across the neighbourhood. He felt it¡ªevery passerby, every bird in the trees, the food at the market stalls. Especially the food. But then something jolted through him. A shock sent him collapsing to the ground, sweat pouring down his face. His hand gripping his chest.


    ¡°Pasta?¡± Emilia¡¯s voice echoed. His vision was too hazy to make out her face. She and the others rushed to him as he struggled to process what had just happened.


    Mr. Swordsman scanned the area. It appeared empty, but Pasta¡¯s breath came out in ragged gasps. ¡°W-What was that?¡± he whispered. The burst had struck him, locating him in an instant. It was like nothing he¡¯d ever felt before.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Emilia asked, helping him to his feet.


    Mr. Swordsman stared at the buildings and released his burst, sensing the strange energy still lingering in the air.


    ¡°Pasta, you okay?¡± Shot said.


    Pasta¡¯s eyes widened. The only energy strong enough to shake him like this was Mr Swordsman and his teacher. He remembered the stories he had heard about the fourth realm. Pasta did not doubt that there was someone with incredible strength nearby.


    *


    Faint lights flickered in the restaurant, casting long shadows over the empty tables. The silence felt odd, almost unsettling, but it made sense¡ªno one else was there.


    Shot returned with several plates of food, balancing them in his arms. It was clear he didn¡¯t have enough hands for the job, but it seemed like the least he could do after what had happened. Pasta sat slumped in his seat, still shaken from the strange burst. Emilia sat beside him, trying to comfort him, her hand resting on his shoulder.


    Mr. Swordsman took a sip of his soup. He thought about the faint yet unmistakable energy he¡¯d felt earlier. It had been distant, barely noticeable to him, but it had hit Pasta hard. Impressive. The fact that someone¡¯s aura could make such an impact from afar meant they were no ordinary person.


    ¡°Pasta, did you sense him?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, his voice calm.


    Pasta steadied himself. ¡°Yeah, he looked around my age,¡± he replied, leaning back in his chair. ¡°But that presence... it was overwhelming. I was almost knocked out. It¡¯s crazy to think I ran into something like that while just trying to find food.¡±


    Emilia frowned. ¡°You scared me, Pasta. Why did you decide to use the skill again? I thought you wanted more practice before pushing yourself like that.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s lips curled into a soft smile. They were powerful people in the city, and he had been hearing about a war ever since he set foot in it. He was scared after sensing that presence, but his body was heated with excitement. Would he finally fulfil his dream here? He met eyes with Emilia.


    ¡°We have a commission tomorrow mid-day at the Hearts Family house¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic,¡± she hit his head but missed. ¡°You should take better care of yourself¡±


    Emilia clenched her fist and tried hitting him, but kept on missing. Pasta laughed while he dodged each strike. ¡°See, I¡¯m already good at taking care of myself¡±


    The siblings continued their battle. Shot sat thinking about what happened.


    ¡°It must be difficult living in such a city,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, finishing the last of his soup and setting the bowl down.


    ¡°Adventurers and Hunters going head to head, it¡¯s like an endless battle,¡± Shot replied, frustrated.


    ¡°Why are they fighting in the first place?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± Shot clenched his fist. ¡°The Hunters showed up with that man, and suddenly there was chaos. It¡¯s a norm for us adventurers to stop unmasked Hunters. But no one expected it to turn into a full-scale war across the realm.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman scratched his ear, flicking away a bit of dirt. ¡°You mentioned a man. Is he the leader of these hunters?¡±


    Shot downed his beer in one gulp. ¡°The Silver Swordsman. He¡¯s said to be a man of pure strength. A powerful figure who repelled entire armies sent to the northern reaches of the realm without breaking a sweat. As for why he chose this place? No one knows. No one can figure out why he¡¯s doing all of this.¡± Shot took a bite of his sandwich, speaking through the chew. ¡°The weird thing is, he¡¯s not holding anyone hostage. Anyone unhappy with his so-called leadership can leave the region freely. Spies, warriors¡ªthey can all enter and try to take him down, but they always lose. And as for that energy earlier today? I¡¯d bet it was one of the high-ranking hunters.¡±


    Jinni, the silver swordsman. If the rumours were true, they were facing someone who had not only defied the Nine Realms but had claimed a region for himself. A man like that... Mr. Swordsman thought with a glint of anticipation. He would certainly like to meet him.


    Emilia gave up trying to land a hit. She looked down and saw that her food had turned ice cold; looking closely, she could see ice cubes floating on it. Her imagination was going wild again and her eyes were about to overflow.


    Pasta smirked at himself for being the wise one. He had been eating his food as they bickered. That¡¯s what she gets for dealing with him.


    ¡°A war across the whole realm? Sounds absurd,¡± Emilia said, eating her frozen breakfast in silent pain.


    Shot finished his beer, clearly drunk. ¡°Absurd is the right word. Amidst all this, the Heats family still plans to host their annual fireworks show. Very, very kind of them.¡±


    Mr Swordsman helped him up. ¡°Get yourself together. You don¡¯t want to be a mess for tomorrow¡¯s commission.¡±


    ¡°Got ya, boss.¡±


    They left the restaurant and went their separate ways.


    *


    Dozens of adventurers gathered at the entrance of the Hearts family house. It was a wooden manor in a small compound. There was a small shack nearby, likely used to store their materials. The gate was not as big as the one at Tony¡¯s mansion, but it wasn¡¯t small either. The stony fence partially hid the compound and was too high for an average person to jump over. However, thieves are not average people.


    They stood beneath an old oak tree, the shade shielding them from the falling snow. Jiji won¡¯t allow them to set foot in the building for reasons known to her.


    She stood atop a crate so their eyes would be up and not down. Clearing her throat and adjusting the new coat her mother had given her for the occasion, Jiji greeted the gathered adventurers.


    ¡°As you all know, today we¡¯ll be raiding the Demir of Grandeur. It¡¯s not going to be an easy task, so I¡¯ll be selecting the very best from the group here. Our goal isn¡¯t to clear the dungeon but to collect the ores found inside. Three entrances lead directly to the third floor, where the ores can be found. A team of four will go in and gather whatever they can on the way to the third.¡±


    One of the adventurers raised his hand. ¡°How much is the pay?¡±


    ¡°A total of one thousand gold coins will be split among those who take part, along with exclusive access to the fireworks ceremony. A pretty good deal, if I do say so myself.¡±


    The adventurers muttered amongst themselves. The reward was impressive, but after dividing it, the amount each would receive wouldn¡¯t be much¡ªcertainly not enough to risk venturing into a dungeon. They had all heard the stories, as had everyone. Though the monsters had been largely eradicated, rumours persisted that some still lingered in the deepest parts of dungeons. Even with peace across the realms, remnants of these beasts remained.


    Jiji watched them mutter. She gritted her teeth and sighed to calm herself before speaking, her voice low but edged with irritation. ¡°If you want to leave? Just do so,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t need weaklings for this, anyway. So leave,¡±


    The murmurs fell silent.


    Mr Swordsman studied Jiji. Something about her had shifted¡ªjust like when they first met at the gate. Her tone, her presence¡ªit was different now, sharper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be picking twelve of you,¡± Jiji said. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to volunteer yourselves. All B-S ranks are already hired, leaving just five spots for the rest of you. And to decide who gets those spots¡ªhow about we play a game?¡±


    Pasta dropped his head, letting out a sigh. Being a low rank was exhausting enough, but now this?


    Jiji clapped her hands, signalling a group of men to step forward, each holding a large stone. They began arranging the stones in a circle, marking out a crude ring on the ice. Ten adventurers remained, and Jiji¡¯s game was simple¡ªfive rounds of one-on-one brawls. The winners would earn the final spots in the raid. To win, your opponent should be out of the ring or be unable to fight.


    The remaining adventurers exchanged excited glances, some grinning with anticipation. Nothing like a brawl in the snow to keep the blood warm and pumping. Emilia was already qualified by her rank, and oh lord, was she relieved about it.


    ¡°The first match: Kabal, C rank, versus Titing, same rank,¡± Jiji called out, lounging atop her crate.


    Kabal grunted and tossed his axe aside¡ªno weapons allowed. The massive man, wrapped in bandages from head to toe, flexed his muscles, ready to fight bare-handed. Titing, smiled confidently, his long golden hair flowing in the breeze as he stretched his arms. He wasn¡¯t as large as Kabal, but his good looks stood out. He believed in using every asset¡ªhis energy, his charm. The gods had blessed him with such perfection. Why shouldn¡¯t he use it in battle?


    ¡°You are done for!¡± Kabal yelled, running to Titing.


    Titing still posed flaunting his long golden hair. ¡°Nothing good will come from you getting hurt, dear,¡± he dodged Kabal''s first punch and the next. But each blow came faster than the last. ¡°Dear oh dear. Take it easy dear, don¡¯t be in a rush dear-¡°


    Kabal punched him, sending him flying off the ring. Titing eyes went blank as Kabal screamed in his victory.


    The crowd of adventurers erupted in screams. Jiji was a bit disappointed. She liked to have a blonde guy with her. What a shame.


    ¡°Next,¡± she sighed. ¡°Shot versus Jace¡±


    Shot smirked and entered the ring. His opponent was a scrawny adventurer. A C-rank like himself. Weapons are not allowed, so he couldn¡¯t rely on his rifle.


    In a moment, Jace was face to face with him, going for a punch.


    What the Shot thought in his final seconds. He hasn¡¯t even stretched or anything. The game was so unfair, no one told him it had begun. He watched Jace get closer, then suddenly stopped mid-air. The world lost its colour.


    ¡°Phew,¡± Shot rubbed off his sweat. ¡°Almost lost there¡±


    He moved behind Jace and kicked him out of the ring. The crowd erupted in cheers. They didn¡¯t see what exactly happened, but they saw the winner was Shot and that was enough.


    Pasta had observed the match. Parallel space again, he thought. Again, he wasn¡¯t able to see anything.


    ¡°Next Spaghetti versus Merlin,¡± Jiji said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Pasta,¡± he said.


    ¡°No difference¡±


    Pasta turned his attention to his opponent¡ªa man dressed in a robe, wearing a long hat that flapped in the wind, his hairy legs awkwardly exposed to the biting cold. What kind of grown man wears that in this weather? He thought. Merlin was a rank higher than him. But Pasta didn¡¯t want to waste his time in this battle and he was still angry at what happened earlier. He wanted to release some of his pent-up stress.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, youngster. You are fighting a man who has mastered one of the three powers,¡± Merlin said. Focusing his energy, the snow around him swirl. He commanded them to rage, and his goal was to blind Pasta.


    Snow enveloped the entire ring as if it was in a storm. Pasta stood in it, concentrating on his own energy with a smile on his face. Just like coating, commanding also uses layers. He just has to break it.


    ¡°You¡¯re done for!¡± Merlin screamed, heading to Pasta with a punch.


    Mr. Swordsman is faster and stealthier than this, he thought, still holding his smile. His burst spread across the ring, removing the snowstorm and sending Merlin to the floor.


    Pasta breathed heavily. Using a full burst uses up a lot of stamina. But it did end the match early. He didn¡¯t need to be told that using the skill in an all-out battle was a gamble since it¡¯s not every time the enemy falls.


    Jiji wasn¡¯t surprised by the outcome. After all, this was the group that saved Pyrovile. She was simply curious to see how Pasta, the so-called lackey, would fare under pressure.


    The other fights went on and the fourth and fifth adventurer was decided. Kabal walked to Pasta, looking down at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong. Concentrating energy like that is no easy feat,¡± he said, leaving. ¡°If you¡¯re free, let¡¯s grab a drink¡±


    ¡°I would hold you to that,¡± Pasta said.


    Jiji stood atop her crate again, throwing a fist. ¡°The selection has been completed. Now let¡¯s go raid a dungeon!¡±

 Chapter 32: The Demir of Grandeur

    Pasta sat atop his favourite spot in the manor. High above the ground, making him feel taller than everyone else. He watched the maids clean up the yard and tend to the flowers while Aunt Maria scurried around, probably searching for him.


    This place is the best, Pasta taught, catching a passing leaf.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re there,¡± he said, throwing the leaf at Emilia, but the wind swayed it in a different direction. He groaned in disappointment.


    ¡°How did you know I was standing here?¡± Emilia asked, pulling down her gown, her eyes glued to the floor. She still wasn¡¯t used to being with her brother.


    Pasta stood from his spot. ¡°I should be asking how you got up here?¡±


    Emilia pointed at the open window, still avoiding his eyes.


    He pulled her over and forced her to have a seat at the edge of the roof. She fidgeted, hands trembling as tears mixed with sweat ran down her cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here with you, after all,¡± he said, patting her head. ¡°I am the mighty Pasta after all¡±


    But Emilia¡¯s tears kept flowing. She desperately wanted to stand and run, but fear of falling held her frozen in place.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m strong? Watch this! I¡¯ll jump off here and have the coolest landing ever!¡± He started to rise, preparing to leap from the roof, but Emilia pulled him back.


    She buried her face in his chest, her small shaking hands gripping his shirt. ¡°You are funny Pasta, but, but¡± she whispered. She looked up, eyes still wet but fierce. ¡°But you¡¯re way too reckless!¡±


    Reckless? Me? No, nopedy, nope. I am the almighty Pasta. I am not reckless. I am daring, fearless, and undaunted by the sight of foes, even if they were the devil themselves. Going to get an awesome sword soon. Then I¡¯ll be more unstoppable.¡±


    Emilia watched him smile as his dark, short hair danced with the breeze. She had come searching for him, ever since the day she practised with their father. He seemed fine¡ªunchanged, as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Father said you are always training at the underground base, It¡¯s dangerous you know. Big bats, goblins and evil doctors roam there¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just beat them up¡±


    Emilia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your scars, brother. You don¡¯t need to keep training so hard. Join me in my studies with father. We could become nobles, and¡ª¡±


    Pasta stood up, his gaze fixed on the horizon as the morning sun slowly rose. ¡°Emilia¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°The only reason I train. I mean really, really, really train like a bunch. Is that I¡¯m looking for a battle¡±


    ¡°A battle?¡± Emilia blinked, confused.


    Pasta moved closer, so close that their noses nearly touched. ¡°The general spoke of exhilarating battles. Ones that get your heart pumped up and blood flowing faster than streams in the rainforest we played at,¡± he said, stretching out his arms. ¡°To fight strong opponents, you¡¯ve gotta be strong yourself, yes? And what better way to get strong than training to the bone? I¡¯ll defeat them all and become one of the best. Then, I¡¯ll carve my name into history, so I¡¯ll battle in the most epic fights imaginable. Because, as they say, the stronger the fighter, the more thrilling the fight.¡±


    His eyes sparkled, and his smile was as wide and bright as the passing sun. Emilia threw him a weak punch to the gut. ¡°That¡¯s just being more reckless!¡±


    She stood suddenly and fell from the roof. She stretched out her arms, tears flowing again.


    Pasta grabbed her and pulled her to himself. ¡°You¡¯re the one being too reckless, Emi,¡± he said, rubbing her head to stop her from crying.


    *


    The Demir of Grandeur stood on the deserted snowy plain. Three entrances, each marked with unique spiral symbols carved above them. Jiji had received permission to enter. Every adventurer had signed the necessary documents, and she had completed all the other paperwork. Oh, does she wish she was in the era where if one wanted to explore a dungeon, they could just do so, not kill themselves over the countless procedures. But it sure was worth it.


    ¡°Those symbols?¡± Emilia stared at them. Her expensive coat caught the eyes of other adventurers, who wondered why a rich B rank wished to join this measly errand.


    Jiji stepped forward, eyes scanning the symbols. ¡°These markings were made by the people who first discovered the dungeon. The first one,¡± she pointed to the spiral resembling grass covered in snow, ¡°represents an ancient beast that once served the elven race before ascending to the heavens. It symbolizes hope, so this path... well, it shouldn¡¯t be that deadly.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of elves, making her shake in her boots with excitement. She had made a choice on which path to take.


    Jiji continued, pointing to the second symbol¡ªa woman cradling a child, blood spilling from her back. ¡°This one speaks of the horrors this dungeon has inflicted on those who dared to venture within. A reminder that this place holds more than just treasure. As for the third. It¡¯s a plain circle meaning ¡®Do whatever¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Emilia¡¯s brow furrowed. She had heard that statement before.


    It was something the leader of that strange group had said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiji asked.


    ¡°Do whatever?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. It means to begin or not, despite knowing the risks that may or may not come with it. So yes, do whatever¡±


    As the adventurers started to form their own groups, Jiji raised her hand, stopping them in their tracks. She had other plans. ¡°I¡¯ll be doing the grouping myself,¡± she declared, already memorizing their adventurer IDs and considering the dungeon¡¯s layout. She had a specific strategy for each entrance and didn¡¯t want to leave anything to chance.


    Her eyes landed on Emilia. ¡°You, Emilia, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If you had to pick which entrance to go through, what would it be?¡±


    The question took Emilia off guard. Of course, she would choose the elf path¡ªthere was no question about that. But for some reason, she hesitated. Why couldn¡¯t she just say it? She glared at the third entrance. She still found the meaning unsettling.


    ¡°I... I pick¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be going through the third,¡± Jiji said, turning her back to Emilia with a nonchalant wave.


    ¡°What? Then why ask me to choose?!¡± Emilia¡¯s cheeks flushed with frustration, feeling the heat rise up to her face.


    Jiji glanced over her shoulder. ¡°I just wanted to know. That¡¯s not a crime, right?¡±


    Emilia¡¯s face burned even brighter, now red with embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be paired with Mr. Swordsman, Spaghetti, Kabal, and the guy with the gun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s *Pasta*! You brat!¡± he shouted.


    Shot chuckled from behind, holding back Pasta. ¡°The guy with the gun... Nice one, Jiji.¡±


    Kabal, meanwhile, stood tall next to Mr Swordsman, arms crossed, his axe swinging lightly on his back.


    ¡°You concealed your energy,¡± he said.


    ¡°Habit of a swordsman¡±


    ¡°Pleasure to be working with you¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± Mr. Swordsman replied with a smirk. He hadn¡¯t been in a dungeon since the days he travelled with Bloodborne. It was a painful yet enjoyable memory. He watched Pasta, who wished to beat up Jiji, while she sat on the snow without fear in the world, as Emilia and Shot held him back. He was glad they were on the same team, and their destination was now getting closer. Everything was coming to an end, his job and all. For now, he wished not to use it. Not to use his gift in the dungeon.


    *


    ¡°Can someone please explain why we have a child in a dangerous dungeon?¡± Mr Swordsman asked. Jiji was on his back, throwing up a fist and watching ahead. She was enjoying the ride.


    ¡°How can I leave such dangerous work to you all? As your employer. I too must endanger myself. Also, I have Kabal here as a personal bodyguard,¡± Jiji said, trying to hold in all her excitement.


    ¡°So why isn¡¯t he the one carrying you?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you. It¡¯s not a complicated matter¡±


    A group of three went into the first dungeon since it was easy. So she had one man left. She¡¯ll be mad if she wastes this opportunity to explore.


    ¡°Does your parents know about this?¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    ¡°Nope¡±


    Mr Swordsman fell his head. Any kid would be excited to venture into a dungeon. He noticed Emilia, Shot and Pasta sparkling eyes. Scratch that. Anyone would be excited, he was also feeling the thrill of it. The dark path and strange patterns on the walls. If its intuition is correct, they¡¯ll soon arrive at the main area of the domain where all human logic is thrown out the window.


    Jiji continued kicking him on the side, ordering him to move faster. He was getting used to it but couldn¡¯t shake off the fact of it being annoying.


    The three entrances led to the final floor, but they had different levels before reaching the final one. The kid must be quite the bookworm to figure that out. She even chose the best group to join in the dungeon, all to satisfy her curiosity.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Kabal marched ahead, a torch in one hand and his axe in the other. He understood the risks¡ªthey all did. The monsters here weren¡¯t like the ones on the surface. They resurrected after some time, as long as they remained in the dungeon. The only way to permanently stop them was to clear the dungeon by defeating the dragon that lurked in its depths.


    They marched for what felt like hours, though it was only minutes, and soon found themselves standing before an enormous door. Its surface was covered in intricate patterns. Without a word, Kabal tossed his torch to the ground, plunging them all into near-total darkness.


    ¡°Hey! Why¡¯d you do that?!¡± Pasta yelled.


    Emilia, on the other hand, was too excited to notice she couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. Kabal ignored Pasta and pushed the doors open. The ancient hinges groaned as the door revealed a long, dimly lit hallway lined with torches. Pasta felt the energy swirling in the room. Negative and poisonous energy. Is this what monsters feed on, he pondered. It must also be the energy responsible for keeping the torches lit.


    Emilia noticed Jiji¡¯s hand shaking. She grabbed herself and sighed to calm herself before kicking Mr Swordsman¡¯s side to send him back walking.


    ¡°This energy,¡± Mr Swordsman whispered.


    ¡°Three of them,¡± Kabal said.


    Shot, already taking a step back, lit a cigar with a flick of his wrist. ¡°I¡¯m not great on the front lines, so... I¡¯ll let you handle this,¡± he muttered, positioning himself toward the rear.


    ¡°Now!¡± Jiji shouted, her hand snapping forward.


    Suddenly, three goblins crashed through the roof. Kabal roared and grabbed one by the face, crushing its jaw. Blood spurted as the creature writhed in his grip before going limp.


    Pasta, quick on his feet, unsheathed his sword and dashed toward the second goblin, slicing clean through its neck. Its head hit the ground before its body even realized it was dead. His movements were swifter, more refined than before.


    The last goblin, seeing its companions fall, darted past both Kabal and Pasta, heading straight for Mr Swordsman. The creature leapt into the air, its sword raised to strike, but Mr. Swordsman stood unfazed while Jiji mirrored his composure.


    Before the goblin¡¯s blade could reach its target, a bang echoed. The goblin¡¯s head exploded in midair, its lifeless body collapsing to the ground.


    Shot lowered his gun, smoke curling from the barrel. ¡°Headshot, nice¡±


    Emilia stood frozen, watching it all unfold in awe. The speed, the precision¡ªit all happened so quickly. She had sensed the same energy coming from above, but she had been too slow to act. Her hand was still on her sword, but she hadn¡¯t even drawn it.


    ¡°Strange ancient creatures... don¡¯t they know their time is long gone?¡± Kabal said, wiping off the blood on his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have to use my weapon.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, Mr Swordsman,¡± Jiji snapped.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are on my back,¡± he said.


    ¡°No excuses!¡±


    Mr Swordsman irked at her. At that moment he decided. He¡¯s not having kids.


    ¡°And you too, Emilia! Absolutely nothing. What am I paying you all for?¡±


    Emilia paid no attention to Jiji as she focused on the ancient symbols on the walls. Running her fingers over the carvings, she tried to piece together the meaning. These symbols were unlike those in the dark hallway¡ªthey were older and far more complex. Deciphering them fully would require the expertise of the kingdom¡¯s finest scholars.


    Dungeons like this weren¡¯t just random creations. They weren¡¯t man-made, but they didn¡¯t simply appear out of thin air either. There was always something, some real-world event, that had sparked their existence. The guardian of the elves, the sorrowful symbol of pain, the choice to enter, and the dragon lying in wait below¡ªwhat did it all signify?


    Her fingers froze on the stone as she gazed at the cryptic messages. She could only decipher a single sentence: Not of this world.


    An explosion echoed across the halls as Pasta''s stomach rumbled.


    ¡°Damm, is that me?¡± he asked, rubbing his tummy. ¡°Hey Emi, you got breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s fighting up ahead,¡± Kabal said. ¡°But I don¡¯t sense their energy, just the monsters¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone here. The board gave me their word. Hurry up, everyone! Someone is stealing my ores!¡± Jiji yelled while kicking Mr Swordsman. They all ran towards the sound.


    They reached the end of the hallway, and what lay ahead left them speechless. A massive room sprawled before them. There was a circular platform supported by towering pillars that shot straight into the sky, disappearing into the clouds. Mr Swordsman¡¯s eyes narrowed¡ªthis was no ordinary dungeon. Space itself had been manipulated. Emilia and the others weren¡¯t struck by what was above but below.


    Lifeless monsters, all recognisable by how they were slashed into pieces leaving the platform in a bloody red.


    ¡°Hehehe I wasn¡¯t expecting you all¡±


    Lily said, running to Mr Swordsman. His hand stopped her lips. ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± she pouted, stepping back.


    ¡°What is she doing here? Is it some sort of trick the dungeon is playing on us?¡± Mr. Swordsman wondered.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what these things tried to do to me. It makes my skin crawl just thinking about it.¡± Lily returned her sword to its sheath and adjusted her hat. ¡°Hello, new friends. I didn¡¯t notice you all. Name¡¯s Lily.¡±


    ¡°What in the realms?¡± Kabal stared at the bodies of the defeated monsters. To take down so many monsters alone was unfathomable. Even Shot stared in shock.


    Pasta and Emilia were equally taken aback. It wasn¡¯t just the scene that left them speechless¡ªit was seeing Lily. What was she doing here, of all places?


    Jiji came down from Mr Swordsman¡¯s back and asked, ¡°What is a disciple doing in a place like this?¡±


    Emilia thought about disciples in Pyrovile.


    Lily gripped her sword. ¡°I¡¯ve been asked that a lot lately.¡± she bent down and rubbed Jiji¡¯s head, asking, ¡°So, what gift do you have, dearie?¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡± Kabal raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean Jiji, from the Heart Family, has one?¡±


    Shot, leaning against one of the pillars, chuckled. ¡°Oh, save it, lady. She hasn¡¯t told anyone about it. Probably embarrassed since it¡¯s not for combat,¡± he said, not noticing the pillar glow.


    Jiji sighed, brushing Lily¡¯s hand away. ¡°Why should I be embarrassed about my gift? Just because it¡¯s not meant for combat doesn¡¯t make it any less valuable. If anything, I¡¯m glad it isn¡¯t for fighting.¡±


    Mr Swordsman stepped forward. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered. Why are you here, Lily?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here because it was freezing out and I wanted to nap. But wouldn¡¯t you know it, these monsters just came out of nowhere, all trying to cut me up for whatever reason? I thought maybe if I ignored them, they¡¯d leave me alone. Guess I was wrong.¡±


    Mr Swordsman shook his head. None of it surprised him¡ªnot Lily¡¯s recklessness, nor her bizarre reasoning. Yet, he felt a twinge of embarrassment knowing her. The dungeon wasn¡¯t messing with his senses, after all. He could feel her energy as clearly as ever. She had always loved testing out wild theories, ever since they were kids. And, of course, they almost never worked.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve arrived at a dead end,¡± Jiji said. There was nothing ahead. She had studied this path, but there was no documentary on how to move forward. Selfish authors, keep all the juicy information to themselves. If she ever crosses paths with them, her hands will squeeze out their life force. She thought, having a devious look.


    Sensing the others¡¯ eyes on her, she quickly composed herself. ¡°Lily, right? You seem to be a friend of Mr. Swordsman and his companions. Though you don¡¯t seem particularly interested in these halls, I, too, shall consider you a friend. Your kind is... hard to come by.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes sparkled. In an instant, she scooped Jiji up, tossing her into the air and catching her again with ease.


    A strange, eerie sound echoed around them. Lily dropped Jiji, instantly on guard, as was everyone else. And then, everything went black.


    When the light returned, they were back at the enormous door where they had started.


    ¡°What the...?¡± Pasta blinked, bewildered. ¡°Did we just... go backwards?¡±


    Three goblins burst through the roof before anyone could respond. Kabal, acting on instinct, swung his axe, cutting all three down before they hit the ground. ¡°Can someone explain what is going on?¡±


    Jiji let out a long sigh. ¡°It seems... we¡¯ve been sent back. As if we were moved by the energy in this place.¡±


    ¡°Can dungeons really do that?¡± Pasta asked.


    Jiji remained silent for a moment, lost in thought. No dungeons couldn¡¯t do that. Spatial manipulation was one thing, but actual teleportation or time travel? That was a whole different matter entirely.


    ¡°The swordswoman isn¡¯t here,¡± Shot remarked.


    Everyone turned toward the hallway they had just left. They hurried back toward the platform, but the nagging question remained in Emilia¡¯s mind. She remembered one of the pillars glowing before they disappeared. What wasn¡¯t from this world? And why were they moved?


    Arriving back at the room, Lily wasted no time, running up to Mr. Swordsman and hugging him.


    ¡°I was just about to look for you guys, then suddenly... the same monsters appeared again,¡± she said, her voice muffled against his shoulder.


    Jiji¡¯s eyes narrowed, her mind racing. So, we weren¡¯t just moved. The dungeon had reset itself.


    Kabal slammed his axe into the floor. ¡°Someone needs to explain what in the nine realms is happening here!¡±


    Emilia, eyes scanning the room, stepped forward. ¡°The pillars... they glowed right before we disappeared. I think they¡¯re supporting this platform. If we can figure out their secret, we might be able to get to the second floor.¡±


    Pasta could barely contain his excitement. His stomach growled, but that didn¡¯t matter. A dungeon, a dragon boss, and now a puzzle? This was the kind of adventure he lived for. He could see the same thrill in Emilia¡¯s eyes, despite her calm demeanour.


    Shot approached one of the pillars, running his hand over its surface. ¡°So, all we need to do is figure out how these pillars work?¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡± Kabal growled, swinging his axe. ¡°If we need to get down, let¡¯s just destroy the damn things and be done with it!¡±


    Everyone turned, eyes wide as Kabal raised his axe toward one of the glowing pillars.


    ¡°Stop! That¡¯s not it!¡± Emilia shouted, stepping forward. Her eyes locked onto the pillar, its glowing text shimmering faintly. For a split second, she could have sworn she heard a voice.


    *


    The world fell into darkness and back into the light.


    Emilia sighed, looking at the walls to understand more of the text, her sword in hand. Pasta had killed the three goblins and Kabal sat on the floor, apologizing while his head was enveloped in steam.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± Jiji asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± Pasta said, still ecstatic about beating the monsters himself.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, spaghetti. Mr Swordsman, what¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°Finding a way out of this puzzle,¡±


    So that¡¯s it, Emilia thought, standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go guys¡±


    They arrived back at the room. Emilia scurried between the towering pillars, her eyes scanning each one, careful not to touch them. She had warned everyone to stay put.


    Pasta¡¯s stomach growled loudly, breaking the silence. ¡°Does anyone have something I can chow down on?¡±


    Lily, sprawled out on the floor, groaned. She had wasted so much energy fighting monsters, and now it seemed they were stuck in some kind of puzzle. ¡°I could use a break too¡­¡±


    Jiji glared at Pasta, unimpressed. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of food in this kind of situation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m paying attention too, you know. Division of labour¡±


    Shot, on the other hand, stared up at the impossibly high ceiling, marvelling at the clouds swirling far above them. ¡°A dungeon that manipulates space like this¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    The pillars were marked with strange symbols, each different from the last, but none seemed to be what Emilia was searching for. Her frustration was visible, though she kept moving, studying every detail.


    Jiji kept her eyes on Emilia¡¯s determined figure¡ªuntil, she vanished.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Jiji gasped, her eyes widening in shock. One moment Emilia was there, and in the next, she had simply disappeared, same for her energy.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emilia?¡±


    The group panicked, racing toward the spot where Emilia had last stood. Pasta closed his eyes, focusing. He could still feel her energy¡ªfaint, barely there, but right in front of him. Yet, he couldn¡¯t see her.


    Emilia, stood before the pillar, tracing the carved image of a snake entwined in cryptic symbols. The dungeon wasn¡¯t responsible for them going back. A different space, created by someone or something. One similar to the parallel space.


    She had found the source of their strange transportation, but what now? Destroying the pillar could have dire consequences. Pulling out her guidebook, Emilia flipped to the dungeon section. The path would open only after solving the riddle or puzzle. The question echoed in her mind: ¡°Not of this world?¡±


    She hasn¡¯t studied ancient texts before. Yet, that statement was understandable. It was like someone said it in her mind.


    There were so many things that didn¡¯t come from here. But one stood among the rest. Something so obvious.


    Her hand pressed against the wall. ¡°Gifts.¡±


    Suddenly, the pillar glowed, and Emilia reappeared in front of the group. They breathed sighs of relief, though words of welcome were cut short by the rumbling of Pasta¡¯s stomach, louder than ever. He clutched it, trying to calm it.


    But the rumbling grew¡ªsoon the very skies seemed to shake.


    The pillars began to spin, and the platform under them shifted, pulling them downward. The clouds above disappear one after the other to reveal a roof.


    ¡°Hold on to yourselves everyone,¡± Jiji said holding Mr Swordsman.


    The platform went from slowly descending to falling. They all screamed except Mr Swordsman and Lily who was busy enjoying the feel of floating on air.


    Kabal had never felt anything like this. It was like falling off a mountain. The platform¡¯s rapid fall finally began to slow, gently returning them to the ground below.


    That¡¯s it, Jiji could no longer hold it. Her heart raced and her breathing was uneven. Yet, her smile was so wide. She wanted to go again like two. No, ten more times.


    ¡°L-let¡¯s go,¡± she said with wobbly legs.


    Mr. Swordsman scooped her up and placed her on his back, stepping out of the platform. Pasta looked pale, fighting the urge to vomit, while Emilia¡¯s legs had yet to fully recover. She refused Shot and Kabal¡¯s offer of help, choosing to walk on her own, pride not allowing her to be carried by anyone who wasn¡¯t her brother.


    Pasta felt like throwing up his gut. He wished it was possible. Shot laughed at him but immediately threw up his breakfast. Pasta laughed at him but instantly regretted it. His tummy only got worse.


    Kabal crossed his arms. Such a scary experience must be cleared from his memory.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break!¡± Jiji said, throwing a fist. She didn¡¯t care anymore, time to enjoy the trip to the fullest.


    Pasta took a step off the platform¡ªinstantly, he was somewhere else.


    ¡°Naga...¡± a voice echoed.


    Pasta froze. The energy in the space was overwhelming, far beyond anything he¡¯d felt before. It was suffocating, choking the air from his lungs, making him mute. He couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t think¡ªonly tremble in fear.


    He managed to turn his head, his gaze landing on a dark shape in the shadows. Wings larger than sails unfurled, and glowing eyes pierced through the darkness.


    A dark dragon loomed over him, its voice echoing in the cavernous space.


    ¡°Naga...¡±

 Chapter 33: The Legend of Naga

    The blade of Naga.


    Forged by celestial smiths, it had passed through the hands of the Falcrest family for countless generations.


    In it lies the spirit of the great serpent.


    Her venom coursed through its iron veins. It is truly one of the greatest swords created in this world¡ªa weapon of both beauty and horror.


    ¡°And I lend it to a child like you,¡± a man said, disgusted. His face was shrouded in darkness.


    Syringes and shards of broken glass littered the cold, stone floor. Bloodstains smeared across the surface, mingling with bloodied bandages.


    Pasta¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps. His head throbbed, pounding from the relentless mental training. A traditional training, his family had spent years perfecting. Every nerve in his body was numbed by the treatment and torture his master had inflicted upon him.


    Sweat mingled with the blood on his skin.


    ¡°Your father found you worthy. Not that he had a choice. You are his only son, after all. Even when you failed as a brother,¡± the man said, tapping his finger on the table.


    Pasta gritted his teeth. He had lost someone; his family had. As punishment, he was sent here, deep below the ground, to train under the general and continue taking his treatment.


    ¡°Your life force grows strong, but your ambition is pitiful,¡± the man said. ¡°Measly as a skinned cat. For a boy of just twelve, you are strong. The blood of Falcrest flows in your veins indeed¡ª¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and get to the point,¡± Pasta raised his head. ¡°Zyrion¡±


    A young Zyrion walked out of the darkness.


    ¡°You are not angry, are you?¡± Zyrion asked. ¡°This is supposed to be a celebration, yes? You can finally be free from here and be knighted by your beloved sister¡±


    Pasta frowned. ¡°Hand me the sword¡±


    Zyrion clicked his tongue. He retrieved a box from the corner and opened it with deliberate slowness, revealing a sword resting inside. The hilt was etched with intricate symbols, and the blade gleamed a dark, venomous green.


    Pasta held it high up, admiring its glow in the faint light.


    Zyrion turned away with a grin. ¡°The blade of an evil entity. Use it well, Pasta¡±


    He fell to the floor, a smile on his face. Years of training and in a few days, it¡¯ll all be over. He will soon be knighted and then go fight a lot of tough opponents. This was just the first step; his excitement couldn¡¯t hold it. He gripped his sword, remembering Zyrion. There was a particular monster he always wanted to fight.


    *


    The beast growled.


    ¡°Naga¡±


    Pasta tried to calm himself, but the pressure overwhelmed him. It was as if the energy in the room increased every time he reached for his sword.


    Does the beast know of the serpent? He wondered.


    The dragon sniffed. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± it came closer to Pasta. ¡°Naga¡±


    The presence he felt was similar to last time. When he saw Mr Swordsman¡¯s gift in action. The dragon was similar to the beast he saw in the skies. His life force had far surpassed it.


    ¡°Why is she so quiet?¡± the dragon asked.


    Perplexed, but that wasn¡¯t on his mind. Pasta was so terrified, that he could not display any other emotion, like confusion.


    The dragon turned back, his body still resting on the floor. ¡°How long? How many stars died?¡±


    Pasta tried reaching for his sword but was stopped by the beast¡¯s voice. This time softer, almost beckoning. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t fret. Have a seat¡±


    Pasta couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Being relaxed was impossible. His coating was on the verge of breaking. What sort of force was this? He held his sword, moving forward. Step by step, he strolled toward the beast.


    Slay it before it attacks, he thought. He may die. This was what he wanted, after all. Killing a dragon.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Naga. Your eyes. I can¡¯t feel them.¡± The beast turned to Pasta. Light escaped into the domain, casting itself on the dragon¡¯s face. ¡°Why so quiet? You must still be angry. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay now, I¡¯ll make things right¡±


    Pasta could see it clearly. His eyes were blank. His wings bore holes as he lay in his pool of blood.


    ¡°Kill me, child,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°End my burden¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blind,¡± Pasta finally said. He felt the pressure reduce. He wasn¡¯t scared anymore. It felt like a rock had been lifted off his shoulders. He scanned the room. Dead flowers were in the corner, and an empty bowl and a pile of books were also there. The dragon coughed.


    ¡°I am deeply sorry for corrupting your eyes with this sight. You must be tired, have a seat¡±


    The intense energy had completely vanished without a trace. It was like there was no one in front of him. He didn¡¯t conceal his life force, but something more. Pasta felt faint but powerful sparks of force around him. The dragon had created a peculiar space around him, a sanctuary free from its overwhelming presence. Was this even possible?


    The dragon closed his wings and crawled on the floor to a more comfortable position.


    Pasta¡¯s stomach rumbled. He immediately held it in. This wasn¡¯t the right time.


    ¡°I am deeply sorry. I have no food here¡±


    ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no need,¡± Pasta moved his hands and then immediately stopped. It felt like he was acting like someone else, but he just didn¡¯t know who.


    ¡°She says, you are a good boy. Are you a good boy?¡± The dragon asked, in a humorous tone. He was bad at it.


    ¡°I am the mighty Pasta so yeah. I¡¯m pretty good,¡± he said, hands to waist. He dropped his arms, suddenly self-conscious about who he was conversing with.


    The dragon rested his head on the floor. ¡°She¡¯s quiet again¡±


    Pasta asked, glancing at his sword, then back to the dragon. ¡°Did you know her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pasta stood and sat on the floor next to the dragon. ¡°Can you tell me about her?¡±


    The dragon growled. But it sounded more of a chuckle to Pasta. ¡°Why is she so quiet? Ask her yourself?¡±


    Pasta unsheathed his sword. ¡°You keep saying she¡¯s quiet. How can I ask a sword? Swords don¡¯t speak, you know¡±


    ¡°Sword?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my sword. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The dragon roared, a sound so powerful it shook the very foundation of the dungeon. Pasta stumbled to the floor, his aura coating, shattering under the force of the dragon¡¯s presence. Yet, to his surprise, his body remained unharmed.


    Rocks rained down from the ceiling, crashing around him.


    The dragon rested his head back on the floor. ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry. Forgive me. I beg you, please,¡± he said, closing his eyes. ¡°Pasta, may I¡­ touch her?¡±


    Pasta hesitated, but he brought his sword close to the dragon. However, he was stopped halfway.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he whispered to Pasta.


    ¡°Dragons don¡¯t cry. Our tears burn before they ever escape our eyes. I can¡¯t weep for you, only scream and hurt myself. My flame and spirit¡­ they have died out. I want to be with you.... both of you.¡±


    Pasta felt sympathy for the beast. What had Naga been to this dragon? And what terrible fate had befallen her? His family had always taught him that Naga was a serpent of terror, a being slain by their great ancestor before he died to her poison. Her spirit was trapped in the sword he now carried. It now served as a heirloom to the first child of his family.


    He rested his head on the dragon¡¯s forehead.


    His eyes went blank. For a moment, far back in time. He saw flashes. Memories lost through time.


    *


    The stars twinkled against the vast, bright blue sky, where multiple moons hovered above. It felt like another world. He saw the dragon¡ªwhole, without sores or injuries marring its wings. A small girl with long dark hair sat atop him, her smile brighter than the starry skies.


    Beside them ran a giant white wolf with striking blue stripes, its paws gliding through the air. The wolf¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy, and it exchanged a knowing smile with the dragon.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He turned away, appearing in a field. Now, the girl was older, resting against the dragon¡¯s side while her hand gently stroked the wolf¡¯s fur. In her other hand, she held a book, reading to them.


    ¡°The king slew them all, plunging them into a fate of hunger and death. Swords and arrows flew, staining the sky with the blood of the village men. The wrath spread like a plague, killing them all¡±


    ¡°What a vile king. He should perish deep within the underworld,¡± the dragon said.


    The wolf shook her head, disagreeing. ¡°A more¡­ Let¡¯s say lighter punishment should be given. Like cutting off his arms and legs, then plunging into the deepest parts of the underworld¡±


    The girl laughed, her air swayed in the wind. She stared at Pasta.


    He watched in silence. Is she seeing him? He wondered.


    The girl smiled.


    Pasta found himself in a dimly lit room, standing next to a table cluttered with glass cylinders and bottles. Some of the bottles contained colourful, bubbling liquids that seemed almost alive.


    ¡°I did it, guys!¡± the girl screamed, still smiling. She held a bottle of liquid, showing it to a tall, handsome man in a flowing robe. His long hair cascaded past his shoulders, wrapping itself on the floors.


    A girl took a look too. She had white hair that barely reached her shoulders. She had pointy ears and wore a flowery dress that was too short. Her eyes glittered like stars, something he had never seen before.


    Pasta¡¯s breath caught in his throat¡ªthis was them. The dragon and the wolf from before. Is the wolf actually an elf?


    ¡°Goodness, I forgot the sample, hold this.¡± The girl said, lending the glass to the dragon.


    She walked towards Pasta. Panicked, he tries to figure out a way to avoid her path. But he was right between the table and the wall. And what was behind him was more wall.


    He screamed, closing his mouth, hoping they didn¡¯t hear him. The girl walked through Pasta, picking up a little jar.


    ¡°Wha-? ¡°Pasta mumbled. Was he dead? No, no. This was a memory, he wasn¡¯t really there. If this memory belonged to the dragon so does it mean.


    The girl disposed of the liquid into the jar, shaking.


    From it, a flurry of colourful butterflies burst forth, filling the room with vibrant shades of blue, purple, and gold. Their wings shimmered as they flew, casting glimmers of light across the walls.


    Pasta stared in awe, mesmerized by the beauty of it all. He reached out to one.


    ¡°Making more things poisonous, aren¡¯t you,¡± the dragon said, shaking his head but after giving a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you¡±


    Poison? Pasta wondered. The butterflies flew through any object leaving behind a smoking hole.


    The wolf hit the dragon on the back. ¡°Proud? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be all-knowing? You should know better. Butterflies don¡¯t scare evildoers. Try something... intimidating.¡±


    The dragon nodded in agreement, ¡°True, but this... this is beautiful as it is. Any more, and we might create something far too breathtaking to handle.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Pasta blinked and appeared in a small village. He was right¡ªthis had to be a memory. But he wasn¡¯t dead¡­ or at least, he didn¡¯t think he was.


    The guy must be the dragon and the other must be the wolf, he thought. Is the girl-


    ¡°Naga, it¡¯s time we depart,¡± the dragon¡¯s deep voice called out, holding a sack slung over one shoulder.


    The girl¡ªNaga¡ªwas older now, around Pasta¡¯s age. Her hair flowed down, matching the length of the wolf.


    ¡°Almost done here,¡± she said, placing a piece of fruit into the hands of a mother and her daughter sitting at the village¡¯s entrance. She smiled warmly at them.


    The wolf, Aurelis, tugged her by the hood. ¡°Finally, let¡¯s go already¡±


    Naga waved the family a playful goodbye before turning to Aurelis. ¡°I swear, one day, I¡¯ll kill you a million times and feed you to the undead,¡± she grinned.


    Aurelis met her gaze, her eyes a bit teary. Naga began laughing.


    ¡°You look so terrified¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up!¡± she stammered. ¡°Valdorith! She¡¯s scaring me again!¡±


    He sighed, strolling past Pasta without a glance.


    ¡°You¡¯re too attached to humans,¡± Aurelis said. ¡°Self-centered, corrupt¡­ every one of them¡±


    Naga chuckled. ¡°Yes, Aurelis. They are. Also greedy, selfish¡­ always deceiving each other and exploiting the rest. But,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°some are kind-hearted, caring, passionate about the things they love, ambitious and so much more¡±


    Valdorith smirked. ¡°Our terrifying Naga, speaking kindly of humans? How unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Unsettling, huh? Want me to show you something really unsettling? I could inject you with my latest batch.¡± she said with a grin. ¡°I just don¡¯t like seeing them hurt, that¡¯s all¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about me?¡± the dragon grumbled. ¡°I deserve a little sympathy, too.¡±


    ¡°I can hurt you all day-¡±


    Before she could finish, her head met a solid thud against a rock as Aurelis yanked her forward.


    Valdorith laughed at her. ¡°Karma for your wicked plans, Naga.¡±


    She pouted, crossing her arms. She couldn¡¯t wait to get home and continue her experiments.


    ¡°He is so happy,¡± Pasta said with a smile as they walked to the distance.


    The sky turned red.


    Soldiers rushed around him, shouting war cries, armour clanging. Pasta reached for his sword¡ªonly to find it wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°We must protect our homeland!¡±


    They roared in battle.


    ¡°We must fight!¡±


    ¡°If not for us but our homes, our children. Charge!¡±


    Pasta turned to see the desolate field of red. Soldiers fighting the other.


    ¡°Above! Bring down the beast!¡±


    Aurelis


    She darted across the sky, dodging the arrows that were shot at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± Pasta muttered, hearing a loud scream echoing through the battlefield. It shook the earth, filled with rage, fear, and a familiar, terrifying energy.


    It was his sword.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be.


    He ran through the battlefield. He ran through the warriors but was still terrified by all the blood, screams and explosions. The smell of the dead made him feel like throwing up. He didn¡¯t know what pushed him, what he felt. All he could do was run. Something bad had happened.


    He wanted to know.


    He needed to know.


    Reaching the edge of a cliff, he froze,


    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE TOUCH HER!!!¡±


    Aurelis¡¯s voice echoed across the battlefield, shaking the very ground beneath him. The earth quaked violently as if the world itself were breaking apart.


    Blood stained the sand, and soldiers¡¯ bodies piled on the beach.


    Ships, numerous amounts of them covering the sea.


    ¡°RUN NAGA. RUN!¡± Aurelis cried out. ¡°I¡¯LL TAKE CARE OF THEM¡±


    Pasta¡¯s hands shook. Was that Naga?


    The same beautiful girl from just a second ago?


    She was different?


    She stood tall, her body glistening with her venomous tongue protruding. Naga was a colossal serpent.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Canons from the ships fired at her. She stood still taking in the shots.


    More shots were fired to Aurelis, but she commanded the rocks to blast through them.


    ¡°What do you think, you¡¯re doing? Get out of there!¡±


    Naga met the Aurelis eyes. ¡°I guess this experiment was a failure¡±


    ¡°You changed so what! What failure! You didn¡¯t wish for this,¡± the wolf turned back to its human form. The stars in her eyes were gone. Tears flowing down. ¡°So what, you¡¯re still Naga. You¡¯re no monster! Tell me to save you. I will. You know I will¡±


    Naga locked eyes with her. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not a monster. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t do anything¡±


    ¡°It does not matter! Just tell me to do it. I¡¯ll bring everything down. To it¡¯s knees!,¡± she cried. ¡°Naga!¡±


    Pasta appeared on one of the ships. He wiped his eyes Nearby, a man stood at the railings¡ªbare-chested. The commander walked to him.


    ¡°Looks like we may not be needing you here. This monstrosity will soon be dealt with,¡± the commander said.


    ¡°No,¡± the man whispered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you¡±


    The man stood at the railings of the ship. ¡°Someone¡¯s coming. A strong one,¡± he said reaching for his sword.


    Pasta followed the man¡¯s gaze, his heart skipping a beat as a deafening cry echoed from above. He looked up, barely able to contain the smile spreading across his face.


    Dragons.


    A horde of them, their scales gleaming like jewels against the crimson sky. Leading them was a beast larger than all the others, his mighty wings casting shadows over the battlefield.


    ¡°The king of dragons,¡± the commander fell on his knees. ¡°A true dragon. One not born of an offspring. Valdorith, the father of dragons.¡±


    As the dragon king descended, the other dragons joined the battle, tearing through the battleships with fiery breath and sharp claws.


    The man at the railings whispered something under his breath, unsheathing his sword. He jumped to the skies. With a single swing, the air seemed to split open¡ªa flash of lightning tearing across the sky, slicing through the water and mountains. The powerful strike sent a massive number of dragons crashing into the deep sea.


    ¡°Naga!¡± Valdorith roared as he flew toward her. His power was overwhelming, obliterating everything in his path.


    The man jumped to him going for a cut. Valdorith returned to his human form to dodge the attack. The man¡¯s sword cleaved through the ship beneath them, reducing it to shambles with a thunderous crash.


    ¡°What are you doing here with the humans, you brute?¡± Valdorith growled.


    The man¡¯s eyes glowed a deep, blood-red, smoke billowing from his body as his energy surged. His voice changed. ¡°A true dragon, only a few of us remain. Yet you, Valdorith, are king of all our kind. Shouldn¡¯t that title belong to the strongest?¡±


    ¡°This is no time for this, Zorakthor!¡± Valdorith snapped. ¡°Another time!¡±


    But Zorakthor¡¯s power only grew, his aura spreading across the battlefield like wildfire sending all the dragons down. The ground trembled beneath the force of his energy.


    ¡°He¡¯s...a dragon?¡± The commander¡¯s voice quivered with fear as he cowered in place.


    Pasta, though untouched by the battle¡¯s physical blows, felt the pressure crushing him, every bone in his body on the verge of breaking. He knew if he were truly here, he¡¯d have been dead long ago. Valdorith¡¯s attacks were relentless, sparing none but his comrades. His mastery over energy was unparalleled.


    The humans swiftly captured the dragons that had fallen to the ships, their roars silenced by the chains now binding them.


    Naga, too, struggled under the immense force radiating from Zorakthor¡¯s energy, her tough skin protecting her from the damage.


    Valdorith lunged at Zorakthor, his fist crashing through the air but deliberately missing its mark. He wasn¡¯t aiming to hit¡ªno, Naga was too close, and the last thing he wanted was for his flames to hurt her.


    The atmosphere crackled with intense heat as fire condensed into a single point, growing more volatile by the second. Valdorith clenched his teeth, focusing his power to contain the explosion, directing the flames so they wouldn¡¯t spread. He infused some energy sending the red flame to a fiery blue. He screamed.


    Pasta noticed the distortions. The world turned monochrome and normal repeatedly.


    Aurelis watched. She cleaned her eyes and ran to Naga.


    She tapped her. ¡°Let¡¯s leave now. Valdorith would handle it¡±


    Naga nodded, following Aurelis. Ever since she transformed. Her senses heightened since her transformation, but something made her stop. She turned back to the swirling ball of energy. Something was off.


    ¡°Valdorith?¡±


    The energy ball erupted and then vanished into thin air. Valdorith was left suspended in the air, Zorakthor¡¯s massive hand around his throat. Blood dripped from Valdorith¡¯s head down to his body.


    ¡°God? King?¡± Zorakthor mocked him. ¡°No, you¡¯re just a joke. I, Zorakthor, am the future of this world. Born to lead. Born to dominate. My reign to last for all eternity.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s eyes widened. He gritted his teeth and picked up the commander¡¯s sword.


    The commander was shocked. His sword had just disappeared.


    ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Pasta and Naga yelled.


    Naga charged first.


    Zorakthor dodged her bite. Venom going through the ground.


    She wrapped herself around Valdorith.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Why did you come out from the shelter?¡± he coughed.


    ¡°I wanted to take a walk¡±


    ¡°A walk, you say,¡° he smiled at her. ¡°Let¡¯s run. He¡¯s... too powerful¡±


    Naga shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t get far with him on our tail¡±


    ¡°No don¡¯t- ¡°


    He coughed up blood.


    She placed him by a rock. Aurelis tended to him.


    Naga charged again to Zorakthor.


    Pasta tried to move, but suddenly his head ached. He fell to his knees, clutching it. What was this pain he felt? Lightning and thunder raged in the skies.


    ¡°Naga!¡± Valdorith screamed.


    Pasta¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    Blood, dripping off her scaly body. Naga was stabbed through the heart, her voice slowly fading away.


    ¡°No!¡± Pasta screamed, charging at Zorakthor, the commander¡¯s sword raised high. But as he swung, the blade passed right through Zorakthor. Pasta tumbled forward, his head slamming against a rock.


    Naga¡¯s returned to her human form, her chest still bleeding.


    Valdorith struggled to rise, but his body refused to cooperate. Aurelis enraged, transformed into her true form¡ªa majestic, towering wolf. Her roar shook the heavens, turning the skies into a swirling tempest of lightning. The ships scattered across the ocean were ripped apart by the violent waves.


    She faced Zorakthor.


    ¡°Protector of the elves,¡± Zorakthor murmured. ¡°You have no business here¡±


    ¡°She was my friend. I won¡¯t let you live, you murderer!¡±


    Massive stones erupt like pillars from the earth and hurtle toward Zorakthor. But he dodged them. He leapt toward her, plunging his feet into the ground to create even larger debris, which he hurled back at her.


    Zorakthor swung his blade, and lightning crackled, following the debris as it flew toward Aurelis. But the earth rose at her command, forming a stone wall that absorbed the shocking strike. The debris stopped in midair, redirected to the remaining battleships, sending them crashing to the depths of the ocean.


    But Aurelis¡¯ defences weren¡¯t enough. Zorakthor burst through the wall, his speed far surpassing hers. His blade pierced through her chest.


    ¡°Naga...forgive me,¡± Aurelis whispered, her strength leaving her as her eyes closed.


    ¡°No!¡± Valdorith, with the last of his power, transformed and caught her just before Zorakthor¡¯s sword could go any deeper. Bleeding and battered, he took to the skies.


    Zorakthor raised a finger, firing at them. They tore through Valdorith¡¯s wings, each shot more devastating than the last. But Valdorith refused to fall. His grip on Aurelis tightened. He escaped


    Zorakthor groaned, turning to the body. She may be dead but her energy was still alive. Her soul hasn¡¯t shattered.


    He faced the battalion of ships. ¡°Children of the former king, your leader awaits you. Adore him, worship him, for he is the true one among others. One of strength, one of vigour. He awaits you all, so wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°I see, the body of a fallen,¡± a man wearing a white robe covering his face said. He appeared out of nowhere.


    Pasta still sat by the bolder, gritting his teeth and holding back his tears. The man he saw had a spiral behind him. Were the others not seeing it?


    Zorakthor, with a final nod, collapsed to the ground, his body lifeless. The vessel had served its purpose.


    The robed figure turned toward Naga, hands clasped together in what looked like a prayer. ¡°Rid the world of evil¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Pasta yelled, picking up his sword and running to the man.


    ¡°Silence, child,¡± he stretched his hand, pushing him to the rock.


    ¡°You can¡­ see me,¡± Pasta said, shocked. Wasn¡¯t this just a memory?


    The man raised a finger as Naga¡¯s body elevated. Pasta fell to the floor.


    ¡°Hey! Come back!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t hear him.


    He took her body to one of the ships. As Pasta reached out, his vision blurred. When he blinked, the ship and sea had vanished, replaced by endless dunes of sand.


    A desert.


    He bowed his head. What was that? Did Naga really die? He shakes his head, getting rid of the thought. But he saw it all. It all made sense.


    Naga


    She was turned to that. Her soul smelted like it was some sort of ingredient. He clenched his fist. Those bastards.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot,¡± Valdorith said, his body sprawled across the burning sand, blood trailing from his wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my spiritual form and join her soon,¡± Aurelis beside him whispered, barely able to stand.


    Valdorith glanced over at her. ¡°I knew you would say that.¡±


    She was the only reason they ever associated. This was meant to be.


    Aurelis struggled to rise. ¡°Before I go¡­ I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡±


    ¡°You never gave me one before,¡± Valdorith said with a weak smile. ¡°So why now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this the first, then,¡± she said, her voice sad and weary. ¡°Naga¡¯s gone. She¡¯ll never return. You, on the other hand¡­ you¡¯ll survive. Who knows how long, but if you do recover, promise me¡ªdon¡¯t seek revenge.¡±


    Valdorith let out a soft chuckle, though it quickly turned into a cough. ¡°You, of all people, telling me that?¡±


    She smiled, but it was hollow. ¡°I¡¯m surprised, too,¡± she said, turning her gaze to the blazing sun above them. ¡°Who knew a little girl could change someone so much¡±


    ¡°You seem¡­ happy,¡± he said.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll meet her soon.¡± She gave him a sidelong glance, her smile faint. ¡°I bet now you wish you were me.¡±


    Her words broke something within him. Valdorith smiled back. A single tear trailed down his scaly cheek as he lowered his head. Aurelis did the same.


    She stepped forward, howling at the sun. The desert quaked in response. A storm brewed in the skies, turning the burning heat into something cool. Wind twisted and roared, and the sand beneath their feet transformed.


    The desert transformed into a vast, snowy island. Rising from the centre, the Demir of grandeur took shape. But now it was called the tomb of Valdorith. The dragon king.


    Pasta stood still, eyes wide, but his heart heavy with sorrow. The monument before him radiated with energy, but it wasn¡¯t joy that lingered in the air¡ªit was pain. The pain of creating a grave for her dear friends and herself. She created three entrances.


    One for her, to respect the nature of her people. One of peace. One Naga would love.


    The other shows her hatred for humans.


    The last symbolizing her decisions. If there was a change somewhere in time, would this outcome be prevented? No, whatever she did may have its own consequences.


    Each path led to the Dragon King, who would live for all eternity, carrying the weight of their memories.


    As the storm died down, she faded away. Pasta found himself standing beside Valdorith once again. Time felt distorted, speeding up as the world around him continued to move while he remained still.


    Adventurers came and went, too frightened by the energy to explore deeper into the tomb. Some came to seek advice from the ancient dragon. Others, cowardly, would mock him before leaving.


    Some read him books


    One intrigued Pasta, a short figure with the same distinctive hat as Mr Swordsman. He dropped a bowl of sake at Valdorith¡¯s feet and spoke words that Pasta could not hear.


    Time sped up.


    A giant of a man, shirtless and scarred from countless battles, approached with a solemn expression. He didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he placed a bundle of flowers before Valdorith and nodded.


    Then, a final visitor. A man with a blue mask walked toward them, his presence calm but powerful. He removed his mask, revealing a face filled with empathy. He rested a hand on Valdorith¡¯s head, offering no words¡ªjust a moment of quiet consolation.


    Pasta arrived back.


    *


    ¡°Naga...¡±


    Valdorith whispered.


    ¡°Send me to her,¡±


    Pasta stood, tears welling in his eyes. Was this really Valdorith?


    ¡°Send me to her, Pasta. I see it in your eyes. You¡¯ve witnessed it all, haven¡¯t you? You understand why I ask this of you now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But!¡± Pasta¡¯s voice cracked. He had never allowed himself to be this vulnerable. He was angry, sad. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Valdorith! It was that damned dragon!¡±


    Valdorith¡¯s form shimmered, shifting into that of an old man. His hair, still flowing and long, had turned pure white. Gently, he placed a hand on Pasta¡¯s head.


    ¡°As you saw my memories, I too, saw yours,¡± Valdorith said. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered too, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Pasta pressed his head against Valdorith¡¯s chest, sobbing. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t yours either. You did your best, back then, Pasta.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Pasta¡¯s voice wavered with raw emotion. ¡°This isn¡¯t about me, Valdorith! You don¡¯t have to die!¡±


    A weak smile crossed the dragon-turned-old man¡¯s lips. ¡°I can¡¯t even muster a proper smile anymore. I¡¯ve lived so long¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten what it feels like to be anything but tired.¡± He lifted Pasta¡¯s chin. ¡°Look at me, Pasta. You wish to be a mighty warrior, don¡¯t you? So uncover the secrets of this world. Join the destroyer. Journey to the far reaches of this existence. Prepare the path for the one who is to come.¡±


    ¡°The one to come?¡±


    Valdorith nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve had dreams. Happiness is coming. So don¡¯t cry, little one. Happiness will come.¡±


    He raised Pasta¡¯s hand, placing it over his sword hilt. The blade trembled, its energy intertwining.


    Pasta felt it, too. Naga was sad. She was crying.


    His grip tightened on the sword, and his heart filled with agony. Valdorith smiled at him, opening his arms. There was only one thing in this world that could harm him¡ªthe thing she had always joked about.


    Pasta clenched his teeth, every muscle in his body screaming against what he had to do. He thrust the sword forward, the blade sinking into Valdorith¡¯s chest. His skin, once as tough as steel, was now weakened by time.


    The poison from Pasta¡¯s sword swirled through Valdorith¡¯s veins, but it did not cause pain. Instead, it was gentle, like being touched by butterflies. The mighty dragon¡¯s time had come.


    Valdorith exhaled slowly, his eyes closing as he smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you...¡±


    The Dragon King was no more.


    *


    Valdorith opened his eyes, he was his younger self. Surrounded by darkness.


    This was his fate. For letting her die. For not being there in time. To be trapped in the void for all eternity.


    But then¡­


    A faint sound echoed through the emptiness, soft footsteps¡ªtoo familiar to be mistaken. A small figure emerged from the void, running toward him. His heart skipped a beat. The long dark hair, flowing behind her, was unmistakable. How could he ever forget the child who had loved his own hair so much?


    A weak smile crept onto his face. He ran to the girl, accepting her into his arms.


    ¡°Naga,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she giggled, pinching his nose playfully, just as she used to. ¡°Let¡¯s go home! I¡¯ve got a great idea for a potion hehe.¡±


    Tears spilt from his eyes as he held her close, burying his face in her hair. The crushing weight of the void around him melted away, replaced by warmth, by light.


    He laughed, unable to contain his emotions. "Let''s go home"


    And with Naga in his arms, they walked together into the light.

 Chapter 34: Is this a gift?

    ¡°The skies will miss him,¡± a man whispered, resting on a bed of hay, a blue-striped mask lying beside him. His gaze was fixed on the drifting clouds as he enjoyed the little warmth the barn brought.


    ¡°Friend of yours, yet you didn¡¯t even shed a tear.¡±


    He lazily turned his head toward the voice, too drained to sit up. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Masking your presence is... well, I don¡¯t care. Seems unnecessary, considering we¡¯re in friendly territory.¡±


    In the dim light of the barn, an elf stepped out, her shimmering golden hair cascading down her front. She was dressed in green and white embellished with winding vines that moved around her body, with a mind of their own. A bow was slung across her back, and her mask was strapped to her waist.


    ¡°Dain, you¡¯re oddly relaxed,¡± she said, crossing her arms as she stopped beside him. ¡°His death was unexpected, yet here you are¡ªcalm as a cucumber. You did say he was waiting for someone.¡±


    Dain smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just relieved she finally came to him. Rest in peace, my friend. And please, Astria,¡± he whispered, ¡°Do tell, when haven¡¯t I been level-headed? Ever since we set foot in this kingdom, it¡¯s been one mess after another. Feels like we walked straight into hell.¡±


    Astria sighed, rubbing her arms to keep warm. ¡°Yeah, hell,¡± she said with a touch of sarcasm. ¡°Speaking of waiting for someone, where are the others? And your little favourite?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re out there somewhere, probably causing more trouble than they can handle. As for her... well, you know how she is. Always where she¡¯s least expected.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always been like that, unpredictable and careless¡±


    ¡°You say, she¡¯s my favourite. But I don¡¯t feel that way about her,¡± Dain whispered. ¡°She¡¯s talented, yes. But not my favourite. Her kind is rare... ears sensitive to even the slightest high-pitched sound. Without it, their time in this world grows short. She¡¯s a fighter too, a good one. Not every day you see someone like that on the battlefield¡±


    Astria clicked her tongue. Of course, he would say that. Where was Tori, anyway? Leaving her squad behind... she should be reprimanded, not pitied.


    Dain got up, grabbing his mask. ¡°We won¡¯t need to wait much longer. Let¡¯s head to the city,¡± he said, wearing his it.


    Astria followed suit, donning her own mask, its texture dark and gnarled like old wood, branches etched into its surface. The air around them felt heavy, like a storm brewing just beyond the horizon.


    ¡°First things first,¡± Dain whispered. A faint shimmer appeared beside him, materializing into a clear blue crystal cube.


    He vanished.


    And reappeared behind a man, the same cube flying from his hand and embedding itself into the man¡¯s head. The stranger¡¯s body convulsed as his feet left the snowy ground, and his breath caught like he was drowning in invisible water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once, so listen carefully,¡± Dain¡¯s said. ¡°Tell your boss, Jinni. We¡¯re not here for him. Give us Darius, and we¡¯ll leave his realm untouched.¡±


    He took a slow step closer; the snow crunching beneath his boots as he leaned in. ¡°We are not your everyday hunters, but I think you already knew that.¡±


    With a flick of his wrist, the cube ripped the man across the snowy hills, sending him hurtling back toward Jinni¡¯s domain.


    Dain called another cube to his side, lifting Astria from where she stood. The time to regroup with the rest of the crew was drawing near. So was the moment he¡¯d been waiting for¡ªto face Darius.


    The strongest man in the world. And the man Dain intended to kill.


    *


    The dungeon quaked violently, the ceiling groaning as rocks rained down from above. Dust filled the air, making it hard to breathe, as debris crashed all around them.


    Jiji, perched on Mr Swordsman¡¯s shoulders, looking through her scope. ¡°It¡¯s collapsing faster than I thought! Move, move!¡±


    Mr. Swordsman sprinted forward, dodging the falling rubble. ¡°Hold on tight, Jiji!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!!!¡± Shot screamed from behind, barely managing to stay on his feet. A massive boulder rolled toward him. He ran as fast as he could, screaming for his life.


    Kabal was next to him, unable to run any faster. His stomach was on the verge of destroying itself and taking him along with it.


    Emilia, though not the fastest among them, had managed to outpace the boulder. She tried making sense of how everything had spiralled into this situation. How had they ended up here?


    *


    ¡°Where¡¯s Spaghetti?¡± Jiji asked. ¡°He was right behind us a moment ago¡±


    Kabal, still visibly shaken from the wild ride they¡¯d endured earlier, leaned against a wall. ¡°He probably went off to vomit or something¡±


    But something was off. Pasta¡¯s energy had vanished, leaving not a single trace behind.


    ¡°We have to go back and find him,¡± Emilia said, sounding worried.


    Before she could turn, Jiji stretched down from Mr Swordsman¡¯s shoulders, gripping Emilia¡¯s collar. ¡°No way, there¡¯s no time to waste. We haven¡¯t found a single ore yet, and the monsters here are weak. He¡¯ll be fine, right everyone?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Emilia pushed forward, trying to break free, but Jiji¡¯s grip was too strong for someone so small.


    ¡°Jiji,¡± Mr Swordsman said, ¡°you mentioned there being a dragon here, right?¡±


    Jiji blinked, glancing down at him. ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    Mr Swordsman stared at Emilia, his lips twitching as if he was trying to stifle laughter.


    ¡°No... He wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Emilia said.


    Mr Swordsman couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, a broad grin spreading across his face. ¡°Oh, he would. He¡¯s definitely off trying to fight that dragon.¡±


    Adjusting Jiji¡¯s position, so she wouldn¡¯t fall. Mr Swordsman nodded forward. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go save him before he actually kicks the bucket.¡±


    Emilia didn¡¯t know how to feel. He was really fighting a dragon without telling her. She was furious but also worried and confused. Was he dead? How did he even get past them without her noticing?


    They pressed forward, venturing deeper into the dungeon. Symbols lined the walls, now more visible than before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about dragons before. Prestigious creatures with immense strength,¡± Emilia said, observing the walls. ¡°They usually stay outside the kingdom, so how did this one end up here?¡±


    Jiji continued working on her map. A complete map might come in handy. ¡°Have you ever heard of Valdorith?¡±


    Ahead of them, Lily turned, her gaze piercing through Jiji.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked, intrigued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details but he¡¯s a very famous dragon. A true dragon they call him, so he isn¡¯t an offspring. That true dragon rests deep within this dungeon.¡±


    Emilia shivered. ¡°And how strong are they?¡±


    ¡°Some people consider them gods,¡± Jiji said. ¡°So, very strong. The resurrection of the monsters here and the reset in the dungeon? It¡¯s likely caused by his divine life force. His domain is ahead, two levels below us. We didn¡¯t see Pasta heading that way, so he may have been teleported by the dragon.¡±


    Emilia was now more confused. If Pasta didn¡¯t go there on his own. Why would he, out of all of them be teleported? There is even a chance he wasn¡¯t with the dragon. Pasta, where are you?


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of true dragons,¡± Mr. Swordsman said. ¡°The Emperor of Dragons is one of them. To think there¡¯s another of his kind... A dragon who¡¯s not his offspring.¡±


    Emilia picked up the pace, ¡°We need to hurry before Pasta gets killed¡±


    Suddenly, the dungeon shook violently, and a loud, bone-chilling scream echoed. Rocks tumbled from the ceiling, and in a heartbeat, the world shifted to monochrome.


    Mr Swordsman fell to his knees. ¡°This energy¡­¡± he whispered, feeling the weight of it pressing down on him. It was faint as if a larger portion of it was sealed away, but even so, it nearly knocked him out.


    Lily stepped closer, extending her hand to help him stand. ¡°He¡¯s in pain,¡± she said, ¡°That boy, Pasta, was it? How strong is he?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman remained silent, glancing at Jiji. She was moving slowly, caught in the grip of the time distortion but unharmed.


    ¡°He¡¯s a weakling,¡± Mr Swordsman finally answered.


    ¡°Same old Hades. Still looking down on everyone, huh?¡±


    Mr Swordsman shot her a look. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Time went slow around them. He couldn¡¯t hold the space for long. But it was better to keep it up. Anything could happen and the last thing he wanted was to get caught off-guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you brought up the space,¡± Lily whispered getting closer to him. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a chance to talk since our reunion¡±


    Mr Swordsman faced away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead¡±


    Mr Swordsman stayed quiet.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re aware. I know why you came on this journey. I know a lot of things, Hades.¡± She leaned towards his ear. ¡°Even the so-called puppet at Pyrovile¡±


    Mr Swordsman swung his sword at her but held himself back. Instantly regretting it.


    Lily stood unfazed. ¡°You broke your promise, Hades, and don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you so easily. I just wanted to tell you that,¡± she whispered, turning away from him. ¡°But let¡¯s not drag the others into this and save Pasta before he becomes ends up as the dragon¡¯s snack¡±


    She leaned against the wall, pressing her hand into the stone. ¡°Uh, Hades?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡± he said, eyes still fixed on the floor.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman¡¯s space dissipated. ¡°A bad feeling about what?¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Kabal, still resting against a wall, turned just in time to see it¡ªa giant boulder, rolling with terrifying speed down the narrow passage.


    His eyes widened, and he shot past them. ¡°Run for your lives!¡±


    They looked back and saw the boulder, then ran for their lives, forgetting the earlier loud cry. The rock was after their lives.


    *


    ¡°How in the world did we trigger a trap? It¡¯s not like we touched anything!¡± Jiji yelled, clutching to her scope as she watched ahead.


    Lily, racing ahead of the group, was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Are those statues.... moving?¡± Jiji squinted through her scope.


    In the distance, two colossal knight statues stood guard before a massive door. Each one clutched an enormous spear, their stone faces expressionless. One of them spoke, its voice a thunderous rumble that echoed across the dungeon.


    ¡°You shall not pass until you answer this riddle.¡±


    ¡°We have no time for this,¡± Emilia said, already getting tired.


    Jiji kicked Mr Swordsman¡¯s side. ¡°Just answer quickly, then! I¡¯m not planning to get flattened by some stupid rock!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Shot yelled with snot and tears dripping down his face.


    Kabal, lagging in the back, was doubled over, his hand clutching his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m gonna hurl¡­¡±


    The statues¡¯ eyes glowed as they slowly raised their spears, speaking their riddle.


    ¡°I am wicked¡±


    ¡°Yet, pure-hearted¡±


    ¡°Greedy¡±


    ¡°And sometimes. Selfless¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± they all said.


    ¡°We¡¯re dead!¡± Jiji screamed again, gripping Mr Swordsman¡¯s shoulders tighter as they all bolted forward, the sound of the boulder crashing behind them.


    Emilia couldn¡¯t think straight. How could she? Her brother was probably fighting a true dragon, a boulder rolling behind them and now a riddle that makes no sense.


    ¡°Hey, genius!¡± Shot shouted, lagging behind. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just cut the damn boulder, swordsman?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman had already considered it. But there was a problem. He had sensed the energy coating the boulder. It was similar to the dragon¡¯s energy, something he couldn¡¯t slice through. The statues guarding the door had the same kind of protective coating. Even though they lacked life force, their energy shielding was stronger than his own.


    But then he recalled something. The first floor¡­ the pillars. What Kabal did back there. Not everything in the dungeon had the dragon¡¯s protective coating.


    Mr. Swordsman quickened his pace, catching up to Lily. He leaned in close, whispering something in her ear.


    Jiji, still perched atop his shoulders, bent over, listening in. Her eyes widened.


    ¡°You might be breaking the rules, but I don¡¯t care! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Jiji punched the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough for me,¡± Lily said.


    The statues started speaking once more.


    ¡°Answer the riddle¡±


    ¡°Or die¡±


    Lily drew her sword, a sly grin crossing her face as she hung her hat on her back. Things were about to get messy, and she loved a good fight.


    She dashed forward, toward the first statue.


    The first statue swung its massive spear at her, shattering the stone floor beneath her. Lily, with a chuckle, jumped into the air, dodging the strike just in time. ¡°Hehehe, tough guy needs some love.¡± she teased, her feet gliding over the guard¡¯s arm.


    Before she could recover, the second statue¡¯s fist came barreling toward her, far too fast to dodge in midair. Without hesitation, she activated parallel space, her body stepping into another dimension, allowing her to tread on the giant¡¯s fist before it could hit her. Suddenly, the statue broke into her space, matching her speed. She barely escaped, landing on the statue¡¯s other arm.


    ¡°Ok, ok, ok, oooooook. That almost killed me,¡± Lily muttered under her breath, her heart pounding. ¡°What¡¯s with you guys? I thought the bigger, the slower?¡±


    The statue tried to swat her off its arm, shaking it violently as Lily sprinted along the length of it, dodging every strike. But she knew she couldn¡¯t keep this up much longer. She was getting tired, and each dodge was closer than the last.


    Mr Swordsman noticed she was struggling. The energy surrounding the statues was unmistakable. It wasn¡¯t just any aura¡ªit was the same as that of a true dragon. There was no cutting through it, no matter how sharp their blades were. The risk of shattering their weapons was too great. And they are also capable of breaking through parallel space.


    He gritted his teeth. Times like this made him wish he was stronger.


    Meanwhile, Lily danced between the statues¡¯ attacks, jumping from one to the other, her bells jingling in a rhythm. Every dodge was draining her. ¡°How long is he going to take you to reach that door?¡± she said under her breath.


    Emilia ran past the statues, observing the slash marks and broken parts of the statues¡¯ bodies. Someone else had fought them before. Her eyes flicked to Mr. Swordsman, wondering why he wasn¡¯t fighting them like whoever had left those marks.


    ¡°Hold on tight Jiji,¡± Mr Swordsman said, gripping his sword.


    Arriving at the door.


    Back then, the energy did not protect the pillars. Neither were the doors. There may be huge but there¡¯s nothing special to them.


    Mr Swordsman slashed through the door. He looked forward in shock. He hadn¡¯t made a dent in it.


    ¡°How?¡±


    The door was ordinary, yes. But the material used to make it was too strong.


    The boulder got closer, Kabal carrying Shot¡ªboth screaming.


    Emilia pressed her hands against the door. There was a symbol etched into the surface¡ªsomething resembling a wolf, one of the symbols they had seen at the dungeon¡¯s entrance. ¡°It can¡¯t be broken down?¡± she asked.


    Mr. Swordsman, desperate, grabbed her by the shoulder. ¡°You know the riddle, don¡¯t you? The answer?¡±


    What is wrong with me, he thought, letting go of Emilia¡¯s shoulder. I have faced more dire situations than this. Why was this affecting me so much?


    He looked at the others¡ªKabal, Shot, Emilia, and Jiji. They were with him. For the first time in what felt like forever, he wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Was this the reason?¡± he asked himself.


    Now everyone was in danger, yet he could not do anything. His hand moved to his sword hilt, the brim of his hat casting shadows over his eyes.


    There was something he could do.


    Right here.


    He planned not to do it. Yet, he was excited, even when he knew the consequences better than anyone else.


    Mr Swordsman walked forward. The riddle¡­ there¡¯s no time. Emilia, in her current state, wouldn¡¯t be able to answer. She was too shaken, her mind clouded by fear for her brother. She isn¡¯t brave enough, her brother is weak after all. The others are no better¡ªuseless, panicked, and feeble.


    It was his duty to protect them. All of them. Even if it meant¡ª


    ¡°I know what I need to do,¡± Mr. Swordsman whispered.


    He placed Jiji down.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jiji asked.


    Emilia stared at him. His energy was growing stronger.


    Up on the statue¡¯s shoulder, Lily gritted her teeth, watching.


    The boulder thundered toward them, unstoppable and filled with the raw energy of the dragon. Mr. Swordsman¡¯s fingers tightened around his sword. It may have the power of a true dragon, he thought, but there¡¯s something that can counter it.


    As he drew his sword, the ground trembled beneath him. Kabal and Shot ran past, shouting hurried words of luck. Mr Swordsman¡¯s shadow shifted, morphing into a beast with long horns.


    Jiji gasped, stumbling back. ¡°W-what is that?¡±


    The air grew heavy and dense as if the entire dungeon was pressing down on them. This wasn¡¯t the Mr. Swordsman she knew. But if this isn¡¯t him¡­ then what is it?


    Shot and Kabal eyed the figure. The fear gripped them even when they were so far from it.


    Mr Swordsman whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily¡±


    The surrounding walls seemed to dry, cracking as if ageing a thousand years in mere seconds. The boulder sped closer. His sword became enveloped in the beast¡¯s power. He slashed through the massive boulder, cutting it clean in half.


    Mr. Swordsman sighed, turning his gaze toward the statues.


    Emilia stared at him. The energy she was picking up from him was completely different - something inhuman, evil. Was this a gift? Is this how gifts are?


    She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. But something about his power made her furious.


    The statues, ignoring Lily completely, advanced on Mr Swordsman. He waited for them, sword raised.


    Frustrated, Emilia turned back to the doors, pondering the riddle. She recalled the symbols of the three entrances and how they chose the third one, which meant ¡°do whatever.¡±


    The first symbolized peace, which could be linked to the positive qualities the statues mentioned. The second symbolized evil and hatred, representing negative aspects, and the last one meant ¡°do whatever,¡± signifying free will.


    Emilia¡¯s eyes widened. The answer was right there.


    Her eyes widened. The answer was so simple.


    Just as the statues lunged for Mr. Swordsman, she screamed, ¡°The answer is human!¡±


    Instantly, the statues halted, dropping to their knees.


    ¡°Correct,¡± they said as the doors opened.


    Mr Swordsman frowned. ¡°How pathetic,¡± he whispered, cutting both their heads off. ¡°I wasn¡¯t done with both of you yet¡±


    Emilia¡¯s fists clenched. What is he doing?!


    Before she could react, Lily leapt down, kicking Mr Swordsman hard enough to send him crashing into the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± she said. ¡°You call yourself a swordsman, yet you can¡¯t control your bloodlust. You have no dignity, Hades. Finishing off a surrendered enemy¡­¡±


    Mr. Swordsman didn¡¯t respond. He stayed silent, his head lowered.


    Jiji looked into the open room through her scope. It was dark, some of the torches had been blown out. Her gaze settled on something grotesque¡ªtentacles writhing from a mass of flesh, dragging blood behind it.


    ¡°It won¡¯t let me die¡­¡± the creature hissed. ¡°It won¡¯t let me die!¡±


    Jiji remained calm; monsters like this were nothing new. The force deep within the room felt strange, and she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. Her father wouldn¡¯t let her read books on how to. As for what she just saw. Mr Swordsman had a gift just like her. For now, it¡¯ll be better to stay quiet about it.


    ¡°We may have a bigger situation,¡± she said.


    But no one answered. Their eyes were fixed on Mr. Swordsman, still slumped against the wall. It had always been this way, he thought. I have always been a fool. Every single time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sor- ¡°


    ¡°Keep it to yourself, Hades,¡± Lily said, walking away. ¡°Let¡¯s go save Pasta¡±


    She drew her sword, feeling the energy vibrating through the air. Something¡¯s wrong, she thought. Another guard?


    A scream echoed, making her and the others tense up.


    They all gathered at the door, but Mr. Swordsman remained seated. The sound came from the room. The torches in it were not lit.


    ¡°You go first, Kabal,¡± Shot said.


    Kabal held his stomach. Feeling defeated by natural causes.


    Lily sheathed her sword. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Jiji looked through her scope again. The monster was gone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Pasta said, appearing behind them.


    Shot fell to the floor.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    Lily stared at him. So that¡¯s how he was taken, she thought.


    ¡°Pasta?¡± Emilia whispered.


    Pasta¡¯s body was drenched in blood. He looked at his hand. It was trembling. ¡°Teleported again,¡± he whispered, dropping a sack of fistal ores. ¡°Found this deep below. Grabbed a ton ¡­ We should leave¡±


    Jiji hurried to the sack, and opened it. ¡°Good job, Spaghetti¡±


    Pasta, with dark circles under his eyes, staggered toward Emilia, hugging her.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Pasta?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°Did you fight the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes... and no. Nothing is wrong. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel sad.¡±


    Lily eyed him, noting the stains on his clothes. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like dragon¡¯s blood,¡± she said.


    Pasta loosened his grip on Emilia, stepping back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not,¡± he said. ¡°I had to find a way to relieve all my stress,¡± he whispered.


    Lily took Jiji¡¯s scope and glanced through it. Far ahead, a faint torch flickered. A heap of slain monsters, their twisted bodies drenched in poison. She returned the scope and sighed. These men can be so heartless sometimes.


    ¡°The walls are collapsing guys,¡± Shot said, still on the floor.


    The ground shaking caused Kabal to release his breakfast on the floor, too sick to react to anything that wasn¡¯t his stomach.


    ¡°So you defeated the boss?¡± Jiji asked, glaring at Pasta.


    He returned her stare. ¡°Yes, it looked like it. But I can¡¯t remember. We should leave ¡±


    Emilia was stunned. Did he defeat the dragon? She longed to hear the full story, to understand how her brother had pulled off such a feat but now was not the time.


    Jiji explained that the dungeon would collapse twelve hours after the dragon¡¯s defeat, so they began to leave.


    Pasta walked to Mr Swordsman. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± he asked but received no response.


    He continued forward. He had forgotten all that had happened back in the dungeon. The only words he heard were.


    ¡°Find your purpose, then fight for mine... I beg of you.¡±


    Pasta knew his memories had been erased; it was evident. The dragon had shown him something. He could feel it. What was it and why did he hear those words? He gripped his chest. Anger and pain. He still felt all of it. If he wanted to uncover this so-called purpose, he needed to be stronger.


    Jiji¡¯s eyes flicked toward the ores they had gathered. This is the last time anyone will ever find these ores. Their value would skyrocket, but something else caught her attention¡ªPasta himself.


    He had committed a crime, defeating the dungeon boss¡ªa true dragon.


    She had seen countless strong men walk into the final floor. All of them with sad expressions of not defeating the monster while bones of others who didn¡¯t manage to escape from it.


    Her eyes glowed golden.


    If what he said was true, he must be the strongest swordsman she had ever seen.


    Mr. Swordsman walked from behind, his eyes still on the floor. He had promised not to use it down here. He wanted to enjoy this with the others at least. Every fibre of his being was in pain, yet he could hear the whisper in his ears, telling him he was strong, the strongest swordsman in the world.


    It is true, after all. I am the strongest.


    *


    The wind howled in the middle of a desolate, snow-covered wasteland, carrying the bitter cold that bit into everything¡ªeverything but Jinni. His breath was steady. He stood still as his dark cloak fluttered in the freezing breeze. The heat of his hatred was more than enough to keep him warm.


    ¡°Give up, Jinni. The council has noted your treachery. You are at this moment sentenced to death.¡± Hox said. A general wearing complete armour and a sword strapped to his back. His battalion stood behind him, every man armed to the teeth.


    ¡°Hox, I am not in a mood for all this. Turn back and tell your superiors to stay quiet. That¡¯s all they do anyway. Stay silent while my men suffer. The realm is mine.¡±


    The soldiers laughed.


    ¡°So he¡¯s a lord now?¡±


    ¡°A pathetic hunter, a lord¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mask, hunter? Come on, put it on¡±


    ¡°Put on your little mask and fight dammit¡±


    Jinni frowned. This wasn¡¯t the right time, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill you right here, Jinni. No more jokes.¡± Hox gestured to his men. ¡°Advance!¡±


    ¡°Why do we need all of us? Just five of us could finish him off.¡±


    Jinni¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Come at once.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± the knight yelled. ¡°Speak up!¡±


    Jinni sighed, his patience fraying. ¡°There are over a hundred of you. Did none of you think to ask why they sent so many? Or are your brains as small as your life force?¡±


    Hox, losing his temper, screamed, ¡°Enough of this! Attack! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!


    The soldiers rushed forward, though many were half-hearted, expecting an easy fight. Hox watched from the rear, closing his eyes. It was his others, but even he who was once a friend of Jinni knew what was coming.


    Jinni remained perfectly still. The surrounding air shifted. Without even drawing his blade, ice shot forward, slicing through the ranks. Swords shattered and flew around, tearing the knights apart, their screams swallowed by the snowstorm and some not even given the chance to voice out their pain.


    Hox coughed up blood. He had made sure to keep a far distance from Jinni. Yet, he wasn¡¯t perplexed about the situation.


    Jinni appeared behind him, his sword gently pressed against Dain¡¯s stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll let you live,¡± Jinni whispered. ¡°Go back to your superiors and tell them there¡¯s a new lord of the fourth realm.¡±


    Dain collapsed to his knees, clutching his wound before scrambling to retreat with what little strength he had left.


    Jinni sighed, looking up. ¡°They won¡¯t be sending anyone else anytime soon,¡± he frowned. ¡°When this is all over. I won¡¯t let you scot-free. I¡¯ll kill you myself... Darius¡±


    Jinni looked up at the sky, his expression dark and brooding. ¡°They won¡¯t be sending anyone else anytime soon.¡± His frown deepened. ¡°But when this is over, Darius... I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±

 Chapter 35: Fireworks and Foodies

    A boy strode down the alley, his short dark hair barely visible beneath the oversized coat he wore. A mask partially concealed his face, leaving only his eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we on the same side, you bastard!¡± a hunter said, stretching out his arm. ¡°You see me as some kind of dirt that needs to be wiped, right? Well, same here bastard¡±


    A blast of energy erupted from the hunter¡¯s outstretched hand, shooting toward the boy, and tearing through him. He vanished.


    ¡°Dammit! I need to get out of here,¡± the hunter turned away, seeing Ryder behind him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick. The boss expects me to be done with this in a day,¡± Ryder said under his breath. ¡°So... hurry up and die¡±


    The hunter shook off his mask, his crazed face smiling. ¡°I know who you are. Yes¡­. Yes! You¡¯re the Damm slave of that Darius guy. Nothing but his pet. Right?¡±


    Ryder exhaled slowly, cold breath fogging his gloves. ¡°I¡¯m just someone, he¡¯s keeping an eye on. But you don¡¯t need about that right? You are dying after all.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m dying?¡± he raised his arm again. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot more energy up in here, don¡¯t think I¡¯m done¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already dead,¡± Ryder whispered. ¡°Your little outburst or explosion as you may call it, caused quite the commotion in town. My orders were simple¡ªtake you all out... quietly¡±


    ¡°And how do you plan to do that? Huh? I can enter the other realm, the same way you can! The same second power¡± The man stretched out his hands. ¡°See, I¡¯m not planning to go down without a fight, and trust me¡ªit¡¯ll be anything but quiet.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a fight anymore,¡± Ryder whispered. ¡°As I mentioned, you¡¯re already dead. Look around.¡±


    The hunter scoffed, glancing around the deserted alley. Nothing had changed. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for games, Darius¡¯ pet.¡±


    Ryder yawned and glared at him. ¡°Alright, then... goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t hear you¡±


    The ground crumbled as a rock shot out from the floor, smashing his skull.


    Ryder strolled to the body, he snapped his fingers as the surrounding houses sank into the ground. He looked down at the body. ¡°I never said I was limited to just two powers. You were far too weak.¡±


    He squatted, surveying the now-empty wasteland where the alley and houses once stood. ¡°I need to perfect this realm,¡± he said to himself. ¡°But first... time to find those new adventurers. They should be much more interesting.¡±


    Ryder approached the body without haste, snapping his fingers as the buildings surrounding them began to sink into the earth, swallowed by the snowy desert. He knelt beside the lifeless hunter, his voice soft.


    *


    Emilia sat on the edge of her bed, still dressed in her morning clothes, scribbling away in her journal.


    A day has passed since we left the dungeon. We all got paid, and I managed to gather information about the other entrances. The first one was clear of monsters, so I guess Jiji was right. The second entrance... well, that was a nightmare. A ton of traps and, from what they said, ¡®a swarm of monsters, everything from goblins to giant mosquitoes.¡¯ They didn¡¯t even finish the job and had to leave early. No pay for them. Jiji can be so harsh.


    That was my first time in a dungeon. It was exciting¡ªwell, aside from the reset and rolling boulders. As for the others, we went our separate ways. I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to Lily about the whole disciple and walking thing. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again.


    Emilia paused, letting the pen rest as she stared at the page. She thought of Mr Swordsman and Pasta. Both had been acting strange yesterday. Usually, they¡¯d plan some sightseeing after the raid, but now? The air between them felt heavy, almost melancholic. Emilia chewed on her lip, torn between wanting to ask and feeling it might be rude to pry. Wait a minute, she thought. Of course, she could pry. She has a right to.


    Emilia slapped herself. ¡°I need to cheer both of them up,¡± she said, nodding.


    Emilia stood up, pacing a few steps before sinking back down. But then, she shot up again. This time, ready for anything.


    Today is supposed to be a happy day. No time for sulking! They¡¯re both locked up in their rooms, brooding. If I have to drag them out myself, I will!¡± she said, clenching her fist, eyes shining with determination.


    Emilia giggled as she rose from the bed, heading over to her mirror. She smoothed her hair. The Demir of grandeur, she mused. Before becoming an adventurer, she had devoured countless books about dungeons and ancient ruins, but Valdorith¡ªthat was a new name.


    She set down her brush and began choosing an outfit. Her hand hesitated over the same sweater she¡¯d been wearing for days. It wasn¡¯t actually old; in fact, it cost a fortune, the same sweater she was accused of stealing. But after so many days, she was growing tired of it, although she had limited options.


    As she strapped her sword to her waist, she remembered the first entrance. *Aurelis, the guardian of the elves... a wolf who could manipulate every element without using any life force and also the guardian of the elves. I¡¯ve heard of her, but the dragon... Valdorith? Just what is their relation?*


    Shaking the thoughts aside, Emilia reached for the door. ¡°Maybe I should pay Jiji a visit,¡± she whispered, fingers brushing the handle. ¡°She seems to know more about the dragon. But for now, I¡¯ll drag those two out-¡±


    But before she could open the door, it burst inward, knocking her back. Emilia fell to the floor, reaching for her sword.


    Pasta stood with a bright smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Pasta pulled her to her feet and dragged her out into the hallway, where Mr. Swordsman leaned against the wall, arms crossed.


    ¡°I thought you both were in your rooms?¡±


    Pasta drew her closer, ¡°We are going sightseeing, right? Why would I be in my room?¡±


    Emilia chuckled nervously. ¡°You two were pretty down yesterday after the raid, so I thought¡ª¡±


    Her words trailed off as she caught the sparkle in Pasta¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I was down yesterday?¡± Pasta scratched his head, laughing. ¡°I must¡¯ve forgotten about it then.¡±


    Emilia eyed him. ¡°You¡¯re acting strange. And not your everyday strange. But a different kind of strange¡±


    Pasta released his arms on her and marched ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. The day is still young¡±


    She sighed, falling in step behind him. As she passed Mr. Swordsman, he pushed off the wall and straightened up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. ¡°We should get moving. Sightseeing, right?¡±


    Emilia nodded, still unsure of what was going on, but she smiled nonetheless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Mr Swordsman said. Before the innkeeper gets here.


    *


    Earlier that morning...


    Mr. Swordsman sat alone, his bare chest rising and falling steadily as he crossed his legs on the cold floor, meditating in silence.


    Fire, water, earth, darkness. He sighed. Wrath was the hardest to purge.


    It took longer than usual, drawing the raw energy from the second layer of his life force and carefully releasing it, slow enough to avoid an outburst. No matter how hard he tried to focus, he couldn¡¯t get her off her mind: Lily.


    He lowered his head, eyes opening. ¡°Again,¡± he whispered, getting up and wearing his clothes and weaving his hair back. The hat followed.


    After the dungeon raid, her final words echoed in his mind¡ªForget everything I said. She smiled at him and left without a goodbye.


    He was right, after all. Is not his fault. Bloodborne had given him the task of guarding them for a reason. Why else would the Duke assign him, of all the countless S-rank adventurers he had in his guild, to this mission? It was because of his strength. His tolerance. I can control my emotions without effort, he thought. I can be lively too.


    Mr Swordsman stood by his door, his hand stooping midway to the handle.


    There¡¯s no reason for us to stay here anymore, he thought, The second realm is just a ship ride away.


    Mr Swordsman shook his head, opened the door, and arrived at the halls of the inn. ¡°I should control my emotions better,¡± he muttered as he headed for Pasta¡¯s room.


    ¡°Yes, cutting off those guards¡¯ heads was a mistake, but who doesn¡¯t make mistakes? Today I¡¯ll show her¡±


    He arrived at Pasta¡¯s door, wondering why he came here in the first place. ¡°I¡¯m going back to bed,¡± he said.


    ¡°Holy mother of Mikah!¡±


    A loud thud followed.


    Mr Swordsman kicked the door open, sword drawn in an instant. His sharp gaze swept the room, but what he found made him freeze.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the wall?¡± he asked, disbelieved as he stared at the gaping hole in what used to be a solid surface.


    Pasta sat on the floor, scratching his head. ¡°I was working on my impact strikes¡±


    ¡°Indoors?¡±


    Pasta nodded, still chuckling as if he hadn¡¯t just blown a hole through the inn. ¡°Yeah, I got a bit carried away. We should probably, you know, leave before anyone notices.¡±


    Without a word, Mr. Swordsman grabbed Pasta by the collar, hauling him to his feet. See, Lily?* he thought as his jaw clenched. *I can control my emotions.


    *


    ¡°You¡¯re acting weird, Pasta,¡± Emilia eyed him.


    Pasta laughed out, hands on his hips. ¡°Hey, Mr. Swordsman, you gotta teach me that third power!¡± he said, clearly trying to change the topic.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even learnt the second¡±


    Pasta nudged him. ¡°Come on, you can at least show me, right?¡±


    Mr Swordsman, held the edge of his hat, turning away. ¡°It¡¯s too crowded here¡±


    Emilia pulled out her guidebook. ¡°There are so many places I want to see: the skating rink, the crystal forest, the Coliseum of Fate... Oh! Aurora Isle for couples!¡± She squealed, already imagining herself with an elf prince, fireworks illuminating the sky as they confessed their love. Her heart was seconds away from exploding just from the thought.


    ¡°Wait, did you say coliseum?¡± Pasta¡¯s eyes lit up as he snatched the guidebook from her. ¡°Where? Where?!¡± He started flipping through the pages.


    Emilia quickly swiped it off his fingers.


    Mr Swordsman sighed and grabbed the book from Emilia. ¡°I want to see too,¡± he said, sounding forced.


    Emilia and Pasta stared at him.


    ¡°Uh... you okay there, Mr. Swordsman?¡± Pasta asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Mr Swordsman glued his eyes on the book. Nothing seemed interesting. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°You¡¯re never interested in stuff like this. You¡¯re always like, ¡®No,¡¯ ¡®Yes,¡¯ ¡®Energy,¡¯¡± Pasta said, drawing an amused nod from Emilia.


    Without looking up, Mr. Swordsman pointed to a section in the book. ¡°Yes. This will do.¡±


    Emilia read the spot he was pointing at. ¡°Ice fishing?¡± she asked, unimpressed.


    ¡°Mr Swordsman, you¡¯re also a Mr Fisherman? That¡¯s cool, it is,¡± Pasta said, getting closer to Mr Swordsman. ¡°You did see the coliseum there, right? right?¡±


    Mr Swordsman stayed quiet, crossing his arms.


    Emilia closed her book. ¡°Ok then, guess we¡¯re going ice fishing¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait a damm minute,¡± Pasta said, ¡°When did we decide on that?¡±


    ¡°Mr Swordsman never gets to indulge in his hobbies. Let¡¯s give him a chance for once,¡± Emilia said, smiling.


    No, I talk about my hobbies all the time, Mr Swordsman thought, but said nothing.


    ¡°But, but¡ª¡±


    Emilia cut him off by throwing her fist in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s go ice fishing, then!¡±


    They wandered the city looking for directions, only to find themselves at the heart of it. The crew stopped in their tracks, eyes fixed upward, marvelling at what was above. Massive glowing snowflakes hung suspended in the sky, forming a barrier that limited the amount of snow falling into the area. The snowfall was gentle, and controlled, allowing the lifts nearby to remain functional even during fierce snowstorms.


    Mr Swordsman sighed, so much time on the mountains had turned him into some kind of caveman, awestruck by something so simple. But as he glanced at the others, he had two fellow cavemen beside him, just as captivated.


    Emilia nudged Pasta with her elbow. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this remind you of the Sixth Realm¡¯s palace?¡±


    Pasta nodded, eyes wide. ¡°Yeah, it looks incredible.¡±


    A visible disappointment crawled into Mr Swordsman¡¯s face. He was the only caveman.


    Posters flew through the sky, accompanied by a loud chant. ¡°Be there by seven! It¡¯ll be the sight of a lifetime!¡± a familiar voice shouted.


    ¡°The brave, ambitious, talented and loving Jiji would dazzle your eyes with the most spectacular show in the nine realms, that even the lords would be amazed,¡± another said.


    Pasta smirked. ¡°What are those guys doing?¡±


    Emilia walked toward the source of the noise, waving. ¡°Hey Kabal, hey Shot! Promoting tonight¡¯s firework show?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Shot replied with a grin.


    Mr Swordsman turned to Pasta, mimicking the tone but still horrible at it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, Pasta?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, rub it in¡±


    Kabal let out a hearty laugh, his massive hand landing on Emilia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You lot seem to be doing well. My friend and I are helping spread the word for the show.¡±


    Shot squeezed in between them.¡°She also promised us special seats if we helped out. Might even score us some ladies.¡±


    Kabal laughed again, this time clapping Shot on the back.


    Mr. Swordsman raised an eyebrow. ¡°What does a child know about picking out the right ladies?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I asked,¡± Shot said. ¡°But she said that¡¯s precisely why she knows best. Gotta trust Jiji¡¯s word on this one¡±


    Kabal clasped Mr Swordsman¡¯s shoulder, locking eyes with him. ¡°Comrade. It¡¯s been a while. Tell me, what¡¯s your kind of woman¡±


    Emilia and Pasta turned to him, their eyes widening and ears shooting out like an elf.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time for such,¡± Mr Swordsman said, freeing himself from his grip.


    ¡°I see,¡± Kabal turned over. ¡°You¡¯re interested in men¡±


    Pasta fell to the floor, laughing. ¡°You read my mind, Kabal!¡±


    Her face remained calm, but her lips twitched so much, that Emilia couldn¡¯t speak.


    With a sigh, Mr. Swordsman adjusted his hat. ¡°Fine. If you must know, I like tall girls, with a solid physique, exceptional combat skills, and a mastery of advanced energy¡ªsecond power level is sufficient. She should be fun to be around, capable in a fight, and, most importantly, she must not like corn.¡±


    Everyone blinked in stunned silence, staring at him.


    ¡°Why corn?¡± Shot asked.


    Emilia pulled out her guild book, clearly trying to distract herself. Her interest in the conversation had turned into dust.


    ¡°So you¡¯re into beasts?¡± Kabal asked, ¡°How about you, Pasta. What¡¯s your type of girl?¡±


    Pasta got up from the floor, clearing his throat and stretching his arms. ¡°That¡¯s simple, a girl with a big- ¡°


    Emilia knocked his head over, with her book. ¡°Don¡¯t you have no shame, saying that in public?¡±


    Pasta lay twitching on the ground, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I was going to s-say big¡­ p-personality¡­ big personality.¡±


    Shot and Kabal helped him up, giving a thumbs up. ¡°We like big personalities too,¡± they said in unison.


    Mr. Swordsman crossed his arms, nodding. ¡°A girl must be good. Evil and deceit are out of the question.¡±


    They all stared at him again.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    Emilia stretched, tapping his head. ¡°You¡¯re so innocent, Mr Swordsman. Please remain that way¡±


    He stood there, feeling more unsettled than before.


    Emilia turned to Kabal, ¡°By the way, do you know where we can do some ice fishing? It wasn¡¯t mentioned at the adventurer¡¯s guild.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty far from here, try checking out the next town,¡± Kabal said.


    Shot eyed him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that hunter¡¯s territory?¡±


    Kabal scoffed. ¡°Did you see the strength of this team? A measly band of hunters can¡¯t stop them. Mr Swordsman, the indomitable warrior who took down both stoned true dragon guards with a single strike and Pasta, who, I¡¯ve been told, defeated said true dragon and countless monsters.¡±


    Shot nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re right. Hunters are pretty much low-levelled in their eyes¡±


    Mr Swordsman couldn¡¯t feel proud about it and could have sworn he saw Emilia glaring at him.


    Meanwhile, Pasta bowed his head. He would have felt better if he remembered the fight and the dragon¡¯s last words, but one thing remained clear in his mind¡ªhe needed to get stronger.


    ¡°THERE THEY ARE!¡± A man yelled. ¡°Those are the adventurers that wrecked my inn!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡± Pasta shouted, grabbing Emilia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked,


    ¡°I said RUN!¡± Pasta yanked her forward, dragging her across the city centre.


    Mr Swordsman was already halfway down the road, having no intention of using his savings to pay for the damages. He wasn¡¯t about to let his pouch suffer for an inn¡¯s rebuilding costs.


    Kabal and Shot waved them off with amused smiles but were soon interrupted by the innkeeper¡¯s furious scream.


    ¡°You won¡¯t escape me! I¡¯ve hired one of the best adventurers in the realm to track you down!¡±


    *


    Emilia bent over, catching her breath. *When in the world did Pasta get so fast?*


    ¡°C-can someone explain why the innkeeper was screaming at us?¡± she asked.


    Pasta chuckled, brushing it off and pointing toward the lifts. ¡°Hey, Emilia, check it out! Those lifts can take us to the upper levels. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He bolted ahead, running from her question.


    Emilia shot a glance at Mr. Swordsman, silently demanding an explanation. But he just shrugged. Her glare doesn¡¯t faze me one bit, he thought, though what stirred inside him felt less like a warrior¡¯s instinct and more like something... familiar, akin to the feeling he once got from Bloodborne.


    ¡°You should meditate more often,¡± he said, trailing after Pasta.


    ¡°Hey! Get back here! You haven¡¯t answered my question, and for the record, I do meditate sometimes. Not often, but I try! Can you hear me?!¡±


    Pasta arrived at the lifts, excited for the coliseum. Unfortunately, they were cordoned off with bright yellow tapes. A man in a long coat stood nearby, casually taking a drag from his cigarette.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with the lifts?¡± Pasta asked.


    The man turned away, avoiding eye contact, clearly trying to sidestep the question. Undeterred, Pasta moved to hop over the barrier.


    ¡°Whoa, hold up! Do you want to get yourself arrested?¡± the man asked.


    Emilia and Mr Swordsman finally arrived, catching up just in time. ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡± Emilia asked.


    The guard dropped his cigar. This was his job, after all, just had to deal with it. ¡°Nobles from around the realms, including the swordsman Jiji, are on the higher grounds. For their safety, access has been restricted¡±


    Pasta groaned. ¡°First ice fishing, now this. Can¡¯t anything go right today?¡±


    Emilia tugged him away from the lifts with a polite nod to the officer. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    The guard shooed them away and continued his leisure.


    Pasta slumped onto a nearby bench. ¡°This city may be the capital, but it¡¯s so boring.¡±


    Emilia sat beside him. ¡°It¡¯s lively, Pasta. We¡¯re just stuck on the lower levels. All the exciting places I mentioned are up top. The reason it feels dull down here is because of how dangerous it is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it. It¡¯s because of the hunters, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but there are other reasons, too. For instance, remember how the fourth realm doesn¡¯t have a border gate like the sixth realm? That makes the lower level vulnerable to attacks from bandits and more¡±


    Pasta fell back into the snow, drawing in it with a stick. ¡°Why don¡¯t they just build a gate?¡±


    ¡°It takes a lot of resources to build one. And with the harsh weather, it would take ages. Some say that¡¯s why the fourth realm has the strongest guards. Either that or the lord is just too cheap to invest in one.¡±


    ¡°No wonder hunters are swarming all over the place. It¡¯s the lord¡¯s fault, to begin with,¡± Mr Swordsman chimed in.


    Emilia picked up a ball of snow and began rolling it between her hands, trying to stave off her boredom. ¡°At least the adventurer¡¯s guild is on the lower levels, so it¡¯s a bit safer down here,¡± she said.


    A crowd of people rushed past them.


    Emilia sprang to her feet. ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? Let¡¯s check it out. Anything is better than just sitting here.¡±


    Pasta stood up, tossing aside the stick he¡¯d been fiddling with. ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±


    They followed the crowd, weaving through the growing murmurs.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±


    ¡°What a horrible sight. Where are the guards?¡± a man muttered.


    When they reached the scene, Emilia gasped. A man lay sprawled on the ground, a jagged stone shot up from the earth, impaling his skull.


    ¡°We¡¯re adventurers, let us through,¡± Mr Swordsman said, stepping forward. He knelt beside the body, analyzing it. ¡°Faint traces of energy¡­ Seems like whoever did this wants us to find him.¡±


    Pasta scanned the corpse. ¡°Same as before. He¡¯s the one who attacked me just before we raided the dungeon.¡±


    *What are they talking about?* Emilia thought, glancing at the two. Mr Swordsman¡¯s right... I really do need to meditate more.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in feeling sorry for the man,¡± someone said. A stranger walked over. ¡°He¡¯s a hunter. This mask was found in his bag.¡± He held up a half-broken mask.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a war between adventurers and hunters around here,¡± Emilia said.


    The man nodded. ¡°You must be new around these parts. The conflict¡¯s been raging for a while. A lot of dead on both sides, but this... this is different. The way he died¡­ it looks like the earth itself struck him down.¡±


    Mr Swordsman gripped his sword, turning away from the scene. ¡°We¡¯re going ice fishing tomorrow. We need to get some rest tonight.¡±


    Pasta stretched lazily. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m all for that.¡±


    Emilia shook her head, waving her hands. ¡°Oh no, no. I¡¯m not fighting any hunters. That¡¯s way too dangerous.¡±


    Pasta laughed ¡°Since when have you fought, anyway?¡± he said, but quickly got a solid knock on the head from Emilia.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s the fireworks festival tonight,¡± Emilia said. ¡°If you want to go, we can always ice fish tomorrow.¡±


    The guys groaned in unison. Mr Swordsman had hoped to confront this mysterious hunter.


    Soon after, the guards arrived, taking the body away. The crowd dispersed, gossiping as they left the scene. Emilia turned to the others, a gleam in her eyes. ¡°Well, since we can¡¯t go back to the inn yet, how about we do some window shopping to pass the time?¡±


    Pasta sighed, standing up and brushing snow off his pants. ¡°Window shopping, huh? Guess it¡¯s better than nothing¡±


    *


    The air was buzzing with life, or was it something else that was buzzing? Well, it was buzzing that¡¯s for sure. Towering structures lined the streets, offering protection from the cold, while rows of vibrant stalls promised food, entertainment, and everything in between. All roads led to the evening¡¯s main event: the fireworks show.


    Emilia stood at the entrance, wide-eyed in amazement. ¡°This... was all set up by that little girl?¡±


    Pasta¡¯s legs were already jittery, drawn by the tantalizing smell of food wafting through the air. His nose twitched as he took a step forward, almost hypnotized by the delicious scent¡ªuntil an iron grip yanked him back. It was Mr. Swordsman.


    ¡°We need to stick together,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not letting what happened at Pyrovile repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°What happened at Pyrovile?¡± Pasta asked.


    Emilia gave him a swift knock on the head. ¡°You left us at Cumbleton¡¯s to get food and ended up in jail, remember?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Well a guy¡¯s got to eat and I¡¯ve learnt a new skill recently for this kind of situation¡±


    Mr Swordsman raised an eyebrow. ¡°What skill?¡±


    Pasta smirked, activating a miniature burst of energy, catching Mr Swordsman off-guard just enough for him to loosen his grip. In that split second, Pasta bolted, disappearing into the festival crowd.


    ¡°Why did you let go of him?¡± Emilia asked, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    Mr. Swordsman frowned as he walked into the festival. That burst... it was nearly flawless. He must¡¯ve practised it countless times,* he thought. *But when? I¡¯ve never seen him practice it. Also, it didn¡¯t feel like him


    *


    ¡°Get your ice fish here!¡±


    ¡°Hot soup. Plenty of hot soup here,¡± a man yelled.


    ¡°Snacks of different kinds, name it we got it¡±


    Stalls all around and Pasta didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    He raised his pouch of saved coins. This was the time he had been waiting for. Pasta ran to each stall, getting everything and anything edible into his mouth.


    The vendors noticed him quickly and began to swarm, waving their menus and dishes in his face like flies.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone! I¡¯ve got enough for all of you!¡± Pasta laughed his mouth already full of treats.


    The other guests stared at him, disgusted.


    Undeterred, Pasta found a nearby stall, plopped down, and continued ordering more food¡ªhis hands already overflowing with plates.


    From a nearby table, a voice called out, muffled by the sound of furious chewing.


    ¡°I wonder Pasta, you really are a foodie aren¡¯t you and a terrible fighter too,¡± a girl said, her face deep in her meal, pink hair standing out.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Pasta glared at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are and don¡¯t care. Insult my strength again and I¡¯ll kick your face into the dirt¡±


    ¡°Ahh so good!¡± Tori yelled, banging her plate on the table. ¡°I like to see you try¡±


    Pasta¡¯s jaw dropped, a piece of meat falling out of his mouth. ¡°T-Tori?!¡±


    ¡°In the flesh,¡± she replied, already grabbing another plate of food. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you all are heading to the fourth realm?¡±


    Pasta continued staring at her. ¡°I had no idea it was you. Normally, you¡¯ll wear revealing outfits that don¡¯t suit you¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess pink hair is common here- ¡°she paused turning to him, slowly. ¡°Did you just say those outfits don¡¯t suit me?¡±


    ¡°Ye- ¡°


    Her boiling soup went straight for his face, he dodged it right in time. Also grabbing the bowl. ¡°Thank you for the meal¡±


    Tori clicked her tongue. ¡°So you¡¯ve been training huh?¡±


    Pasta drank the soup. ¡°Every day. I¡¯m always tired, but I¡¯m getting the hang of it.¡±


    She went closer to him, ¡°Ok then, let¡¯s have a little competition then¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡±


    ¡°Eating contest. Winner takes all¡±


    ¡°And what do you mean by all?¡±


    Tori picked a piece of meat from the soup and ate it. ¡°All, Pasta, all¡±


    *


    A large table was set, and five plates of food were piled high. A crowd quickly gathered to witness the spectacle.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone! I¡¯m Farrie, your beloved chef and judge for this evening¡¯s grand eating contest!¡± the chef called out, his voice carrying over the enthusiastic cheers.


    ¡°On the right, we have the famed adventurer from overseas, Tori¡±


    Tori tied her napkin with a wave, earning applause from the audience.


    ¡°And on the left... we have Pasta, a low-rank adventurer named after a dish!¡±


    Pasta jumped out of his seat. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡± he yelled excitedly. His cheer was met with awkward silence from the crowd, and he sat back down.


    Farrie grinned and continued. ¡°The rules are simple. Five dishes each. The loser pays for both meals and forfeits all their belongings. Are you both ready?¡±


    The crowd roared in excitement, while some onlookers muttered, ¡°Why do we even care about this?¡±


    ¡°A little entertainment, won¡¯t hurt right? Let¡¯s go yeah!¡± He yelled.


    The competition began, and Pasta wasted no time, tossing food into his mouth without even chewing. His first plate was gone in seconds, and he immediately started on the second. Tori, on the other hand, was still on her first. ¡°Why does it have to be spicy food...¡± she muttered, trailing behind him.


    Pasta arrived at his third, moving strong. While Tori had just arrived at her second.


    She smirked, wearing her headphones while she held her baton. ¡°Hey, Pasta¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± he replied, mouth stuffed with food.


    Her scythe swung toward him, the blade aimed at his face. Pasta dodged, the crowd gasping and cheering as he knocked it away with his sword, all while still chewing.


    ¡°It seems Tori¡¯s mixing things up!¡± Farrieyelled. ¡°Since no rules were set beforehand, no disqualifications!¡±


    The audience erupted in cheers, loving the unexpected twist.


    Tori grinned, her blades spinning dangerously. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s been training, Pasta. I¡¯ve picked up a few tricks myself. Good luck¡±


    Pasta saw the scythe fly towards him. Something he never could imagine would happen to him. With speed, he blocked the strike with his sword.


    Tori kept on eating as the blades around her headphones spun.


    The strikes were not fast but were distracting. If this was a real fight, he¡¯d have no problem, this was new to him.


    But then, an idea¡ªa crazy one¡ªsparked in his eyes.


    As Tori ate at her own pace, she glanced over at him, only to be stunned. Pasta was shoving food into his mouth and fending off her scythe with his sword at the same time! She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    Tori began hurrying up, and the same for Pasta. They ate and ate.


    Both contestants raced through their final plates, the crowd on the edge of their seats. Tori, sensing defeat, bowed her head briefly before steeling herself and eating as fast as she could. But Pasta smiled. He admired her determination, but he knew this victory was his.


    He arrived at the last ball of meat. Then for that time, a new word appeared in his dictionary. Overfeeding.


    Groaning, Pasta slumped onto the table, food spilling from his mouth.


    ¡°And the winner is... Tori!¡± Farrie declared, raising her hand as the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Meanwhile, Emilia strolled through the festival, her arms laden with snacks and novels. Mr. Swordsman helped carry a few as well.


    She gasped when she spotted her. ¡°Tori!¡±


    Tori waved her hands frantically, so she wouldn¡¯t come close. Emilia jumped into her arms.


    Mr Swordsman closed his eyes as Tori released all her winnings on Emilia. He couldn¡¯t help to give a smile, until. He noticed a strong energy, faint just like the dragons and different from the one before.


    From afar a group of hunters waited. For peace and tranquillity.

 Chapter 36: Hunters

    Lord Mikah poured himself a cup of his favourite tea, the fragrant steam rising gently as servants laid out snacks. He was at a noble¡¯s district, paying a diplomatic visit before he travelled to the second. That¡¯s when he heard what was going on at the third.


    ¡°Hunters,¡± Mikah whispered, swirling his cup as the sugar slowly dissolved. ¡°Adventurers are monitored by the General Council across the realms, a system that¡¯s been in place since the beginning. It binds nations that would rather remain apart.¡±


    Ed Sheknar, a popular merchant, sat across from him, dressed in his formal golden robes, accented with black stripes. His glasses shimmered as he took measured spoonfuls of cake.


    ¡°Hunters are indeed the worst kind of humans,¡± he said, sipping from his tea. ¡°Mercenaries don¡¯t even compare since they chase the coin, but hunters instead chase lives¡±


    Lord Mikah chuckled. ¡°Do you know why I like you?¡± he asked. ¡°You have a way with words. Five degrees at different great aspects of life. You¡¯re almost like a second Sparrow. Sheknar¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Five degrees pale in comparison to that intellectual giant. But as for the hunters... it seems we¡¯re not going to take any immediate action¡±


    ¡°I see those five degrees are speaking again¡±


    Sheknar gave a quiet laugh but quickly faltered as a piece of cake slipped from his fork and splashed into his tea. He set the cup aside, signalling for fresh servings.


    ¡°Their masks also make it hard to do anything. Dvalin may not be the friendliest guy, but his people have no role to play in that,¡± Mikah said.


    ¡°Those masks are the only thing that makes them human,¡± Sheknar said, drinking from his fresh cup. ¡°It allows them to live among us, but removing one in a city... well, it¡¯s either a declaration of surrender or an open act of rebellion¡±


    Lord Mikah chuckled. ¡°See us. Old men talking about history and the problems of another lord¡±


    He stood up, adjusting his garment, and turned to Zyrion, who stood at the entrance.


    Sheknar bowed his head. ¡°That girl¡­ I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s in the Fourth Realm. Why would her father agree to such a reckless move?¡±


    Mikah frowned. ¡°Bloodborne gave us his word, and so did her father. Her brother and guardian are said to be more than capable,¡± he glanced at Zyrion, ¡°and even my trusted friend assures me there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    Sheknar stood as well. ¡°The future of the Nine Realms shines brightly, but storms still gather on the horizon. Lightning crackles in the distance. We must prepare for the storm before we can see the rainbow.¡±


    Mikah forced a smile as he walked towards the door. ¡°Your territory is flourishing, Sheknar. Keep it that way.¡± he paused, turning. ¡°Oh, and send word to Bloodborne. Tell him to get to the Fourth. It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±


    Sheknar nodded, watching his lord depart.


    *


    Emilia swayed, cocooned in blankets, while Tori lay sprawled on a nearby bench next to Pasta, who was unfortunately still struggling with his newfound illness. His groans echoed beneath the festival¡¯s vibrant chaos, where distant crowds revelled in the celebration, their laughter and excitement blending with the colourful night sky.


    ¡°So,¡± Emilia said, clasping Tori¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing in the fourth? Why the fireworks festival? Where¡¯s Grandpappy? Is he here? Do you like fireworks? Yeah? Yeah?¡±


    Tori cringed. ¡°Hold up, girl, calm down a bit. I¡¯m still recovering here. And your brother, aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s just overreacting,¡± Emilia said, though Pasta¡¯s groans suggested otherwise.


    Mr Swordsman came with some new clothes. ¡°Here¡±


    Tori raised an eyebrow. ¡°When did you become so nice?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been so strange lately,¡± Emilia said, taking the coats and turning back to Tori. ¡°So back to the questions¡±


    ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t give up, huh,¡± she said, clasping Emilia¡¯s hands back. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the deal. The Fourth Realm was always my destination. My crew¡¯s here. And Grandpappy? Well, he insisted on bringing me here himself, because apparently, his adorable granddaughter can¡¯t walk on her own in a realm where people like your brother exist. I love fireworks, sure¡ªbut I love food even more. That¡¯s why I¡¯m really here. Any other questions?¡±


    Emilia¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, relieved to finally have some female company after being surrounded by non-elves for so long. ¡°Nope, that¡¯s all I needed to know.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Tori said, releasing Emilia¡¯s hand. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn. You all came here just to explore the city, right?¡±


    Emilia nodded.


    ¡°And not any crazy shenanigans like last time?¡±


    Emilia nodded.


    ¡°Is that a no shenanigans or yes, we are doing something crazy¡±


    Emilia crossed her hands. ¡°No shenanigans¡±


    I heard rumours of a war around here, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s affecting the festival.¡±


    Emilia nodded once more. ¡°Yeah, the city¡¯s staying out of it. It¡¯s mostly the hunters and adventurers battling it out.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s winning?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emilia held her hands again. ¡°Oh, do I have a lot to tell you? Where should I start? Oh, I know¡ªthe marriage commission!¡±


    ¡°Marriage commission?¡± Tori asked.


    Mr. Swordsman wandered away from the group, looking for something to keep himself occupied. Soon enough, he came across a stall where a man was shouting at a gathered crowd.


    ¡°Hey, you! Yes, you!¡± the man called out, pointing directly at Mr. Swordsman. ¡°Wanna prove your strength? For a small charge, you can¡±


    Mr. Swordsman gave a slight nod. He was bored, and listening to the endless chatter wasn¡¯t his kind of entertainment.


    ¡°Strength doesn¡¯t just come from muscles and life force,¡± the man said. ¡°It¡¯s about your mindset, too. Test your might with this!¡±


    The man held up a small glowing sphere. ¡°This device lets you confront a powerful beast, but in your mind. Your score is based on the damage you deal. Fighters use this to train before they can master the technique on their own.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman gazed at the orb, recognizing the method¡ªPasta used the same for training, only without the need for such technology.


    A boy raised his hand. ¡°Why can¡¯t we fight a real monster here? I¡¯m not afraid! Bring it on!¡±


    The crowd chuckled.


    ¡°Why are y¡¯all laughing?¡± the boy grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll take any of you on!¡±


    The stallkeeper joined in the laughter. ¡°We don¡¯t want to wreck the festival, do we? Now, let¡¯s get started! Your scores will show up on the orb.¡±


    The participants each paid and placed their hands on separate spheres. Mr. Swordsman followed suit.


    Suddenly, he found himself in darkness, standing on shallow water. A towering beast loomed before him¡ªits face nothing more than a gaping mouth, and grotesque arms sprouting from its back. It growled, rubbing its oversized belly.


    The creature shot its arms toward Mr. Swordsman.


    He didn¡¯t even flinch, slicing through the beast¡¯s arms without stepping an inch. ¡°This is the test? How pathetic.¡±


    The creature howled as its arms regenerated almost instantly.


    The beast lunged again, its fingers sharp as blades. Mr Swordsman adjusted his hat and dashed forward, weaving through the flurry of attacks. In this mental realm, parallel space won¡¯t work, so ordinary speed would have to suffice.


    With a single leap, he reached the creature¡¯s face. His sword flashed, cleaving the beast clean in half and sending it to dust.


    He stood, sheathing his sword. As always, it was an easy fight.


    Mr Swordsman closed his eyes and opened them, returning to reality. The crowd stared at him in disbelief.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Your score, sir,¡± the stallkeeper said, his eyes wide. ¡°Over a thousand!¡± He rushed to plaster the score across the front of his shop. ¡°A new high score!¡±


    Mr. Swordsman glanced at the other participants. The boy from earlier puffed out his chest, even after getting a two. ¡°The monster was scary, but I punched it right in the eyes! Heh.¡±


    The other players praised him. The one with the new high score just stood there, with little praise. Not like he cared about it.


    They were all given different monsters. The boy must have been given something less terrifying.


    ¡°Mr Swordsman,¡± Emilia tapped his head. ¡°Congrats¡±


    Tori stayed silent, head smoking out from all the gist. She dragged Pasta on the floor.


    ¡°The fireworks show is about to start,¡± Emilia said. ¡°We should start moving¡±


    Mr. Swordsman trailed behind them as they made their way deeper into the festival. Crowds were already heading uphill, eager to catch the best view.


    ¡°Hey Emilia, shouldn¡¯t you be the one pulling him? He is your brother, after all.¡±


    Emilia whistled, flipping through her brand-new novels, ignoring her.


    Tori sighed, meeting Mr Swordsman. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡±


    ¡°How is that my problem?¡± he said, not even glancing her way.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead broke, Mr Swordsman. Help a girl out¡±


    He turned to her. ¡°I already had to pay for that little contest between you and Pasta. You owe a lot to me already¡±


    Tori¡¯s eyes sparkled as she moved in closer to him. ¡°B-but because of Emi, I threw up everything I ate! Now I¡¯m starving¡­¡±


    ¡°Still not my problem- ¡°


    Pasta shot up, stretching his arms. ¡°Yeah! Full of energy. Yeah!!!¡±


    Tori hit him back down. ¡°We¡¯re in public, you moron. Keep it down!¡±


    Pasta groaned. ¡°What are you, Emilia?¡±


    Tori turned back to Mr Swordsman. ¡°Come on man, give me a break and buy me something¡±


    ¡°So you can be nice as a beggar,¡± Past laughed. ¡°You should be like this more often¡±


    Tori tried hitting him, but he kept on dodging.


    ¡°Hey guys!¡± a familiar voice yelled.


    Shot and Kabal appeared, rushing over to clasp their arms around Pasta.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re having the time of your life, Pasta,¡± Shot said, lighting up a cigar. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce us to the lady here?¡±


    Kabal leaned in close, whispering, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, man? You gathering them up for a collection?¡±


    Pasta scratched his head, trying to keep his cool. ¡°Trust me, fellas, Tori¡¯s the last girl you¡¯d wanna get mixed up with.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tori walked over to Emilia. ¡°What are those guys whispering about over there?¡±


    Emilia stood still, crossing her arms. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    ¡°Emilia!¡± Shot waved at her. ¡°How¡¯s the festival going?¡±


    ¡°Fairly well¡±


    ¡°Gotta give Jiji credit. She¡¯s amazing,¡± Shot said. ¡°You know she convinced more than half the city vendors¡ªand even more from other towns¡ªto come here just to sell and entertain?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman strolled over. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s not some adult trapped in a child¡¯s body?¡±


    They all chuckled, except for Tori, who furrowed her brow, clearly missing the joke.


    ¡°Had no idea you¡¯re funny, swordsman. Take it here,¡± Kabal said, clapping Mr Swordsman back.


    ¡°How about her promise?¡± Pasta asked. ¡°Did she later fulfill it?¡±


    Kabal and Shot crossed their arms with wide grins on their faces.


    Two beautiful girls bounced over, linking their arms with Shot and Kabal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out that stall next, Shot,¡± one of the girls said, tugging him along.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, love. Let¡¯s grab something to eat,¡± as she dragged Kabal toward a food stall.


    As they left, both men turned back, smiling at the gang. For now, being an adventurer is the best job in the world.


    ¡°I have no idea what all that was about,¡± Tori said, tummy grumbling. ¡°But, I¡¯m starving also¡±


    Pasta scowled after them. I should¡¯ve taken that job, he thought, clenching his fist and bringing out his purse.


    ¡°Pasta,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, noticing Pasta¡¯s coins. ¡°You and Tori both owe me. Now¡¯s a good time to settle up-¡±


    Pasta grabbed Tori¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something,¡± he said, pulling her away. She didn¡¯t argue. It did involve food, after all.


    Mr Swordsman tried to call after them, but Emilia stepped in, placing her hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll meet up with them on the hill,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving ourselves.¡±


    *


    Jiji strapped the fireworks to her back and pulled her goggles down, drums pounding in rhythm to her celebration. Maracas in hand, she twirled around, laughing. ¡°Yeah! I did it!¡±


    Her father smiled. It was a treat to the eyes to see her act this way. They stood on a separate hill reserved for VIPs, a perfect vantage point to witness the festival and, of course, the fireworks.


    ¡°You really outdid yourself,¡± Hanna said, patting Jiji on the head.


    With a triumphant pose, Jiji placed her hands on her hips and snapped her fingers, signalling for the drummers to stop. ¡°And the best part¡¯s still coming!¡±


    John chuckled, walking to the edge of the railing to gaze down at the festivities below. The festival was alive with singers, dancers, games, and an endless variety of food. He thought back, smiling to himself. Give a child a huge allowance, and they¡¯ll do the craziest things.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t take you long to analyze those ores. You must have studied hard,¡± he said.


    Jiji took a slow, deep breath to compose herself, walking over to join him. He leaned down, scooping her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore!¡± she yelled, squirming in his arms. ¡°You see what I did, right? A kid couldn¡¯t pull this off. I¡¯m a grown-up now!¡±


    Her mother kissed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯ll always be our child, even when you¡¯re old and wrinkly¡±


    John nodded. ¡°Yes, and we¡¯re so proud of you. One day soon, you¡¯ll become a scholar. That¡¯s your dream, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jiji¡¯s eyes glowed, golden. A bit teary. ¡°I always thought I¡¯d become a firework maker, like the two of you¡­¡±


    The mother smiled. ¡°Yeah, if you want to,¡± she rubbed Jiji¡¯s head. ¡°Just follow your dreams¡±


    Jiji cried out, burying her face in her mother¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Hey, Jiji!¡± Shot called out, his arm wrapped around his girl. Kabal followed, doing the same.


    Jiji quickly wiped her eyes and jumped out of her father''s arms. ¡°Of course, you all had to show up now of all times, huh?¡±


    ¡°This must be the special spot Shot told us about,¡± Emilia said, arriving with Mr Swordsman at her side.


    Pasta and Tori trailed behind, each holding a steaming skewer of grilled meat.


    Jiji hopped up onto a table. Supremacy in height mattered, after all.


    ¡°The show¡¯s about to begin, everyone,¡± Jiji said, her voice cutting through the murmur of the crowd. ¡°And before it does, I want to thank every single one of you for your help. This wouldn¡¯t have been possible without all of you!¡± She spread her arms wide in gratitude. ¡°Now, let¡¯s kick things off!¡±


    All eyes turned to the darkened sky. A single blue light shot upward, soaring toward the heavens before exploding in a brilliant burst of colour. The night erupted into a dance of dazzling fireworks, each new flare giving birth to more vibrant hues.


    Then, as if reaching across the city itself, the fireworks formed the realm¡¯s crest in the sky, each symbol lingering for a moment before fading away, leaving the crowd in awe. The applause was deafening, while some stood speechless, mesmerized by the display.


    Mr. Swordsman couldn¡¯t help but admire the spectacle.


    Shot sidled up to Mr. Swordsman. ¡°Hey, man. You¡¯re heading out for ice fishing tomorrow, right?¡±


    Mr. Swordsman nodded.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll need a good sniper to keep the day interesting, so count me in,¡± Shot said with a wink.


    ¡°I have no problem with that.¡±


    ¡°Who knew eating and watching fireworks could be this good?¡± Pasta said, sinking onto the bench beside Tori, another skewer in hand.


    Tori glanced at him, setting down her half-finished meal. ¡°Emilia mentioned you¡¯re planning to fight some hunters tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the plan¡±


    Tori fell her eyes on the floor. ¡°Do you hate hunters?¡±


    Pasta paused for a moment before finishing his skewer and grabbing another. ¡°Nah, no personal grudge. Same goes for Emilia,¡± he said, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°Mr. Swordsman, though... He seems like the type to have a grudge against everything. But I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t or I think so at least¡±


    Tori chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, getting up. ¡°I should take my leave¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°It was nice seeing everyone again,¡± Tori smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll say my goodbyes and start leaving¡±


    Pasta watched her walk off. His food buddy was leaving again. Now who was he going to share this last skewer with? He turned to Mr Swordsman and shook his head. I¡¯ll just eat it, he thought.


    Still, it didn¡¯t still feel right.


    Pasta raised his head, noticing Emilia tearing up again as she hugged Tori before they parted ways.


    As the fireworks continued to light up the sky, Jiji approached Emilia.


    ¡°It looks beautiful,¡± Emilia said, watching the colours dance above.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jiji replied, crossing her arms. ¡°We need to talk, Emilia.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±


    Jiji sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone except my parents, but... I have the gift of perception¡±


    Emilia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll believe what I¡¯m about to say,¡± she said, eyes glowing. ¡°I can take note of every detail, information, feeling, and if I concentrate harder, even thoughts. Nothing gets past these eyes. Because of them, I knew how to handle people from my papa¡¯s teaching.¡± She met Emilia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do You remember what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°That man you¡¯re following. His life force has a strange feel to it. Watch your back around him,¡± her eyes returned to normal. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this because I consider you as a friend who helped us with the dungeons riddles, even when I could have done it¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about him. Yes, sometimes he can go out of control,¡± Emilia said, turning away and then facing Jiji again. ¡°But he¡¯s a great and protective man¡±


    This was her answer back when the disciples met and warned her. But she wasn¡¯t able to speak back then, now is different.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± Jiji said.


    The night came to an end with the final burst of fireworks, the last spark fading in the sky.


    *


    They set out early the next morning, heading towards the closest town, the usual spot for ice fishing. Shot had packed his gear while Emilia prepared meals for the group. They¡¯d spent the night at Shot¡¯s place since all the inns had banned them, and an adventurer was likely on the lookout for them. Emilia planned to settle the damages after their trip, an idea Pasta had suggested.


    ¡°Why do we have to leave so early?¡± Pasta yawned, stretching his arms. ¡°I¡¯m starving, too.¡±


    Shot chuckled, wrapping an arm around Pasta¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re always hungry, man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just being human.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, man¡±


    Mr Swordsman walked forward, with fishing equipments in hand. It¡¯s been ages since he went fishing. These days he hardly has any fun, so he does deserve it.


    After hours of walking, they arrived at a frost-covered forest. Emilia¡¯s gaze was drawn to the crystals hanging from the tree branches, glittering in the light. Where she had grown up, it rarely snowed, so seeing the little things like this was always a wonder for her.


    The wind howled, carrying along a faint energy. Mr Swordsman stopped in his steps, hand reaching for his sword.


    Suddenly, the air shifted as the wind grew stronger. Mr Swordsman and Pasta drew their swords as quickly as they could. The once subtle energy had grown to something more devastating.


    Shot stretched out his gun. ¡°Hunters¡±


    ¡°Emilia,¡± Mr Swordsman said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the ruins be ahead?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yes it is¡±


    Pasta walked forward. ¡°They may be adventurers-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shot whispered, frowning. ¡°We¡¯re on hunter¡¯s territory. Keep your guard up, Pasta¡±


    ¡°We should up a formation, just to be safe, ¡° Emilia said. ¡°Shot, you take the trees and cover us. Mr. Swordsman will lead the frontal assault, and Pasta can support from the sides.¡±


    Pasta glanced over at her. ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay hidden so I won¡¯t be a distraction¡±


    Mr. Swordsman sighed. ¡°No need to complicate things. We¡¯ll take care of this quickly and get back to fishing,¡± he said, dropping the fishing gear.


    Both Emilia and Pasta smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Shot still stayed behind. Long-range attacks were his strong point.


    They continued forward, emerging from the forest into the ruins, an abandoned site now half-buried in snow.


    A shirtless man sat on a rock, a group of individuals behind him, each busy with something inside the ruins. A boy about Pasta¡¯s age stood next to the shirtless man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Darius whispered. ¡°Weeping Swordsman- ¡°


    Mr Swordsman was already face to face with him, sword raised, eyes burning with rage. The energy he felt in the forest was coming from him. If he could take him out, the fight was as good as over.


    A loud sound echoed through the ruins as snow swirled violently, energized by their clash, shattering nearby rocks. Ryder stood with his arms crossed, smirking, before entering the ruins without a word.


    Bastian walked out of the ruins, laughing as he read a children¡¯s book.


    The storm of energy settled.


    Mr. Swordsman¡¯s eyes widened. Impossible, he thought, trying to free his sword.


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± a voice said slowly. A beast of a man. ¡°Keep your toy down, child¡±


    Thorne held Mr Swordsman¡¯s sword, looking down at him. ¡°We¡¯re just here for the girl, bring her to us¡±

 Chapter 37: The End of our Adventure

    The snowstorm intensified as two Dain stood next to a gravestone, his cloak billowing in the fierce wind. He gazed at the mask resting on the grave, another one of his men lost. His anger hidden behind his mask.


    ¡°Damm you Darius¡±


    Astria stood to his right, her mask on, while on his left was Falcon, a broad-shouldered man with dark skin, beads draped over him like a sash. His mask had a frown.


    Dain turned back. ¡°This was the job of one of his lackeys, Ryder.¡±


    ¡°He killed him right in the centre of town. His ability to use the third power is a problem for us, Dain,¡± Astria said, striding closer and peering down at the grave. ¡°But we must not waver. This was anticipated. We all agreed to support you, so it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Dain didn¡¯t get it. The bodies piling up¡ªadventurers, hunters; it didn¡¯t matter. They were all falling into the same group. Darius. Just what are they planning?


    Falcon stepped forward, ¡°Strongest man in the world? Big deal. We all gang up on him, and he¡¯s done for. Besides, we¡¯ve got you, Dain. So don¡¯t think about the situation too much.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Dain whispered, almost to himself, ¡°He may be the strongest man, but that¡¯s not the only thing that makes me wary.¡±


    Astria¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then what does?¡±


    Dain looked out into the swirling snow. ¡°His group, all are experienced hunters on a world-level threat. But one stands out of them all, Darius calls him his brother.¡±


    ¡°Thorne?¡± Falcon asked, folding his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about him. His gift is... Unique.¡±


    ¡°Out of all of them,¡± Dain said, pulling off his mask, revealing weary eyes, ¡°Thorne¡¯s the one you never want to mess with. Beneath that calm exterior, a beast is waiting to break free. Of all the people I¡¯ve met in this world, he¡¯s among the few capable of hurting Darius.¡±


    *


    ¡°Take Emilia?¡± Mr Swordsman asked, his eyes meeting that of the beast. **Where did he come from?** There wasn¡¯t a trace of energy radiating from the man, and his presence had been undetectable until now.


    Darius shook off the snow from his body. ¡°You see, Weeping Swordsman,¡± he said, stroking his beard. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you¡±


    Mr. Swordsman¡¯s grip tightened on his blade. ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    Darius¡¯s gaze shifted to Thorne. ¡°Let go of his sword.¡±


    ¡°He craves for blood. For battle, Darius,¡± Thorne said, looking at Mr Swordsman. ¡°His eyes say it all ¡°


    ¡°Thorne,¡± Darius said, his voice low, daring him to continue.


    He released the blade.


    Pasta moved Emilia behind him. ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move¡±


    There was something about the shirtless guy that terrified him. His absence of energy, his confidence in being half naked in this biting cold and of all the unshakable feeling that he has seen him before.


    ¡°We should help Mr. Swordsman,¡± Emilia said, trying to move forward, but was stopped by Pasta¡¯s hand. He was shaking.


    Emilia couldn¡¯t feel the faint energy in the air. Was it that bad? Off in the distance, she noticed more hunters with their ominous masks, lurking in the shadows of the ruins, waiting.


    ¡°What do you want with Emilia?¡± Mr Swordsman asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s speak about you first,¡± Darius said. ¡°My men mentioned a woman. A disciple, if I¡¯m not mistaken. She¡¯s a friend of yours, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I would like to have a chat with her. Bring her to me.¡±


    Mr Swordsman smirked.


    Darius frowned. His energy lashed out like a dagger, stabbing into Mr. Swordsman, and sending him crashing to the ground.


    Pasta and Emilia froze in place. Mr Swordsman was brought down by just a burst.


    ¡°You children... have no respect for your elders,¡± Darius said, his voice eerily calm. ¡°You smirk, instead of answering me.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman¡¯s eyes widened in shock. This... this wasn¡¯t possible. He had never been overpowered by a burst of energy before. If anyone could manage that, it would have been his master. And this man. He almost knocked him unconscious.


    ¡°As for the girl, she¡¯ll be coming with us,¡± Darius said.


    Mr. Swordsman clenched his fists. Take Emilia? His duty was clear: to protect her. No one else had that responsibility¡ªhe was chosen for this task because he was the strongest.


    He dove into the time-ridden space, moving with blinding speed straight toward Darius. ¡°I¡¯ll finish this with a single strike!¡± His sword flashed, slicing through the air as he decapitated Darius.


    But Darius¡¯s body dissipated like smoke.


    ¡°You let your anger cloud your judgment, young man,¡± Darius¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°Is it the girl you care for... or is it something more?¡±


    Mr Swordsman screamed, swinging for Darius only for his blade to be held by Thorne again.


    ¡°Stop swinging and listen- ¡°


    ¡°Damm you!¡± Mr. Swordsman¡¯s energy surged. He blasted Thorne away, sending the towering figure hurtling through the snowy landscape, tearing the frozen earth apart as he skidded through the ice.


    Thorne steadied himself as the ice crumbled beneath him. When he looked up, Mr. Swordsman was already meeting eyes with him, his sword aiming directly for Thorne¡¯s neck.


    Thorne remained still, not attempting to dodge.


    ¡°I get it now,¡± Mr. Swordsman whispered as his sword pressed against Thorne¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s your damn hair.¡±


    Thorne¡¯s body grew, muscles expanding monstrously as his size doubled. He towered over Mr Swordsman, looking down at him. ¡°This is your end.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman raised his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s see you try.¡±


    Thorne slammed his fist into the ice, unleashing a massive burst of energy that shattered the terrain into shards. The ground fractured beneath them, but Mr. Swordsman leapt into the air just in time.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Get back down here,¡± Thorne whispered. He leapt after Mr Swordsman, swinging his massive fist.


    Mid-air, Mr. Swordsman had no time to dodge. He raised his blade, using its edge to deflect Thorne¡¯s punch by a mere inch.


    The force of Thorne¡¯s strike obliterated the snow beneath them, sending shockwaves through the air and clearing the surrounding cold.


    Mr. Swordsman landed, his breath heavy. ¡°That punch,¡± he whispered, his hands trembling. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t diverted it, my arms would have been shattered.¡±


    **His skin... it¡¯s tougher than anything I¡¯ve ever faced. Those damn hairs, protect him like armour. If I¡¯m going to cut through him, I¡¯ll need far more strength.** Mr Swordsman, smiled. This battle will be entertaining.


    ¡°You are pathetic,¡± Thorne said.


    Mr Swordsman gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m playing with you? Think this is some child¡¯s play. Aren¡¯t you a swordsman? So why play the fool?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯re you calling a fool?¡± Mr Swordsman asked, clenching his sword.


    ¡°You are ignorant, proud and incredibly weak in spirit,¡± Thorne said, observing the storms heading in. ¡°This is a fight, and one of us will die. Why are you smiling like some child who just picked up his first sword? And to think they called you special. What a disappointment.¡±


    Mr Swordsman had enough. He charged at Thorne, swinging his sword, each strike aimed to kill. But the hair on Thorne¡¯s body absorbed the blows, rendering them useless.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even control your emotions,¡± Thorne whispered, stepping forward unfazed by the strikes. ¡°Anger, fear, self-hatred... You are no warrior.¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Mr. Swordsman roared, unleashing a flurry of attacks. Each swing of his blade tore through the air, demolishing the ruins around them, but still, Thorne stood firm, as if the blows were nothing more than a light breeze trimming his hair.


    Thorne sighed. He jumped back and ripped a massive tree from the ground, snapping it in half. He hurled one half at Mr. Swordsman with devastating speed.


    Mr Swordsman sliced the flying wood clean in half, but the moment his blade finished cutting, Thorne was already upon him, swinging the other half of the tree like a massive club.


    The impact sent Mr Swordsman hurtling through the air, crashing through the ruins in a cloud of debris and dust.


    ¡°Hehehe, is he dead? Tell me he¡¯s dead, right?¡± Bastian giggled, still flipping through his worn playbook.


    Pasta watched at Mr Swordsman while protecting Emilia. She trembled behind him. Mr Swordsman was being beaten without mercy.


    Pasta ground his teeth. He still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. Something troubled him, insulted him. These guys are insane.


    He observed Bastian. The one strangest of them all. There was something about him that troubled Pasta. Bastian had no life force.


    Every living creature had one, a pulse of energy but Bastian was empty. And the two others¡ªtheirs were so overwhelming, so suffocating, that he couldn¡¯t move a muscle.


    ¡°Bastian,¡± Darius whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll be escorting the young lady to Jinni. I have more work to do¡±


    He laughed again. ¡°Yes boss¡±


    Thorne remained silent, staring at the collapsing ruins.


    From the crumbled wreckage, Mr. Swordsman emerged. His body was battered and bloodied, but his eyes blazed with fury. The very air seemed to change, thickening with his murderous intent.


    ¡°I am going to kill every last one of you,¡± he whispered.


    Darius stood from his stony seat. ¡°It¡¯s about time we finished this.¡±


    Pasta held Emilia tighter. What do they want with her? Did they know their real identities? It didn¡¯t matter. He was her knight, her protector. If they wanted her, they would have to go through him first.


    Darius frowned, his hand shooting up to catch something mid-air¡ªa bullet.


    From a distance, Shot lay on a branch, his rifle still smoking. ¡°Damn it. Of all the hunters... why them?¡±


    He fired again. And again. And again. Every shot missed its mark. What¡¯s going on? Darius wasn¡¯t even moving. How was he dodging?


    Darius glanced toward the hunter. He had mastered parallel space to such a degree that he was always in it. The world was always slow in his eyes.


    He picked the rock, he once sat on. The sheer size of it was half of a boulder. Darius calculated and prayed for mercy under his breath.


    The stone flew with piercing speed.


    Shot eyes widened.


    But it was too late.


    The entire forest was decimated. Strong winds pluck out the trees, taking everything to the skies.


    Emilia watched. Among the broken woods, and leaves she spotted Shot¡¯s bloody and broken body, his hands still gripping his weapon.


    She screamed, reaching for her sword. Pasta grabbed her before she could charge forward. ¡°Let me go!¡± she shouted, struggling against him, but then her strength gave out, and she collapsed into his arms, crying.


    Pasta looked away. Rubbing her head. His tears flowed. He couldn¡¯t do anything. He was too scared to move, the air was too heavy. He just couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I thought you defeated a true dragon,¡± Emilia whispered. Raising her teary eyes to meet his. ¡°So why can¡¯t you beat them?¡±


    Pasta couldn¡¯t meet her gaze. She¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t even remember how he¡¯d beaten Valdorith. Was he deceived? Was the only fight he held proudly a lie?


    His fists clenched.


    Darius stood behind him. ¡°Hand me the girl,¡± he whispered, kneeling so that he was at eye level. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt either of you¡±


    Emilia held Pasta¡¯s shirt tightly, her hands still shaking.


    He held her hand and faced Darius, drawing his blade. All he needed was a single strike. Just one.


    Darius smiled. ¡°Admirable. Now... come.¡±


    With a yell, Pasta swung his sword, aiming for Darius¡¯s throat. Darius didn¡¯t flinch. The poison that dripped from Pasta¡¯s blade¡ªhe recognized it instantly. So it¡¯s him, Darius thought. This is the boy who killed Valdorith.


    With ease, Darius dodged the strike and delivered a brutal punch to Pasta¡¯s gut, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Pasta gasped, clutching his stomach, pain wracking his body.


    Emilia ran to Darius, screaming.


    ¡°No Emilia!¡± Pasta screamed for her to stop, but she didn¡¯t.


    As Pasta reached out, a memory flashed before his eyes¡ªhis diseased older sister standing before him, shielding him from harm. A memory he had sworn to bury.


    Just this once... let me do something, Emilia thought.


    Darius released a slight burst, sending her asleep.


    He caught her before she hit the floor, cradling her limp body in his arms, and began to walk away.


    Pasta¡¯s vision blurred with tears. The scene was all too familiar. Naga, the swordsmith¡ªback on that beach¡ªSomething terrible is going to happen to her.


    ¡°Mr Swordsman!¡± He screamed. ¡°Please save Emilia!¡±


    Mr Swordsman kept fighting Thorne. His attack got stronger than the last as his energy increased.


    Who do they think they are? How dare they!


    Mr Swordsman fought and fought while Thorne used his fists to block each attack.


    It was time to end it all. The sky above split, clouds tearing apart as the heavens themselves seemed to tremble. Mr. Swordsman¡¯s eyes glowed a deep, blood-red, the unmistakable mark of his power¡ªthe Gift of Wrath. It was a gift that defied time itself, releasing the world¡¯s catastrophes and increasing the user¡¯s life force and strength beyond mortal limits, but at a terrible cost.


    Thorne, sensing the shift, gritted his teeth. This... this isn¡¯t good.


    Mr. Swordsman heard Pasta¡¯s cries, but he didn¡¯t turn. Not yet. These hunters... they need to be shown their place.


    He charged at Thorne, moving so fast that the ice shattered beneath his feet. Thorne braced himself, coating his body in energy.


    Mr. Swordsman¡¯s blade broke through the barrier. He roared, summoning every last ounce of life force he had. If he could just take Thorne¡¯s arm¡ª!


    Thorne punched Mr Swordsman again and again, but the swordsman¡¯s coating held strong, now more durable than before. Blood dripped as Mr Swordsman¡¯s sword sliced deeper into Thorne¡¯s flesh.


    Pasta screamed for him, trying to rise to his feet, but his body wouldn¡¯t obey. He coughed up blood, pain coursing through him from Darius¡¯ earlier blow. He could tell Darius was holding back with that punch, why didn¡¯t he just kill him? He rather dies than watch this. Watch his sister get taken away.


    His only sister. I can¡¯t lose her. I don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Mr Swordsman, please help!¡±


    Mr Swordsman kept yelling. Thorne¡¯s punches began to affect him, his face now more bloodied.


    The force of energy dispelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Darius said, appearing beside them. He grabbed Mr Swordsman¡¯s sword, flicking him on the forehead. The force sent Mr Swordsman crashing into the ruins once more, debris scattering in his wake.


    This time, he didn¡¯t rise. His stamina was gone, his vision dim.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Darius asked, glancing at Thorne, who was clutching his injured arm.


    ¡°A little treatment and I¡¯ll manage,¡± Thorne replied through gritted teeth. ¡°So, that¡¯s the Weeping Swordsman¡¯s gift.¡±


    Darius eyed Mr. Swordsman. ¡°I decided to spare his life,¡± he murmured. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Pasta stretched out his arm to them. He was taking Emilia away. More of the dragon¡¯s memories flashed in his eyes.


    He fell on his face, head to the floor. ¡°Please don¡¯t take her. I beg you,¡± he whispered.


    Darius stopped and turned back. ¡°Raise your head,¡± Darius said, angry. ¡°A man shouldn¡¯t bow his head ever¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister. I can¡¯t afford to lose her, ¡± Pasta whispered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t protect anyone the way you are now,¡± he said, almost gently. ¡°But... you¡¯re admirable. I like that.¡±


    Bastian cackled, reaching for Emilia. ¡°I¡¯ll take her to Jinni. Don¡¯t worry, boss.¡±


    But Darius waved him off. ¡°Change of plans. I¡¯ll take her myself.¡±


    From the ruins, Ryder emerged with the other masked hunters. ¡°Our job here is done,¡± he said, walking alongside Darius. He cast one last glance at Pasta and Mr. Swordsman, his lip curling in disdain. ¡°What a pathetic sight.¡±


    The band of hunters left the ruins behind, Emilia in their grasp.


    Mr. Swordsman lay in the rubble, barely conscious. I¡¯m... losing someone again.


    Sometimes, I wish... I prayed... I never received this gift.

 Chapter 38: Lone Swordsman

    Blood-soaked and battered, she stood firm, gripping her sword with trembling hands. Her younger brother lay on the floor. His leg was bleeding. Above them, the moon hung in the sky, casting a dim light over the starless night.


    Young Pasta watched, heart pounding, as she cut through the wolves, one after another. But more came, circling her like shadows. She was exhausted, sick, and angry. Desperate to help, Pasta scrambled to his feet, snatching up a stick.


    ¡°Pasta!¡± she yelled, turning to him. Her hair was just like Emilia¡¯s and with eyes like their father¡¯s. ¡°Get out of here and inform the others. I¡¯ll hold them off¡±


    ¡°But you should come too!¡± Pasta cried, his voice cracking with fear.


    ¡°Shut up and run!¡± she snapped, her breath ragged. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, aren¡¯t you? If I have to carry you, we¡¯re both dead! Now go, damn it!¡±


    Pasta clenched his fists and ran; he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. Why am I so weak?


    Branches tore at his skin as he leapt over roots, but even as he ran, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from glancing back. The wolves were closing in, their eyes glowing in the dark.


    ¡°Kira...¡± he whimpered, breathing raggedly. ¡°No, no, Kira...¡±


    The despair gripped him, freezing him in place. He clutched his head, overwhelmed by fear and guilt. ¡°No... no, no, no...¡±


    ¡°Run, damn it!¡±


    Pasta swallowed his sobs, forcing his legs to move again. I have to get stronger. I must... he thought as he ran, For Kira... I¡¯ll get stronger.


    *


    Pasta opened his eyes. It was nighttime, but the campfire illuminated the surrounding. He was covered up by blankets, properly, what Emilia had packed up. He stirred, glancing to his side. Shot lay nearby, heavily bandaged, his breathing faint but steady. A small relief. Pasta shifted his gaze to the sky¡ªempty, starless.


    It was all a dream, he thought.


    Emilia.


    She¡¯s with those hunters now.


    Pasta jumped to his feet, spotting Mr. Swordsman across the fire. In a heartbeat, he drew his sword, pressing the blade to Mr Swordsman¡¯s neck.


    His voice shook with fury, eyes blazing. ¡°What was that back there?¡±


    Mr Swordsman sat still, his body wrapped in bandages, his gaze fixed on the flickering flames.


    ¡°What was that back then?!¡± Pasta screamed.


    Silence.


    Pasta pushed the sword closer. ¡°You looked away! You cared more about your fight than Emilia¡¯s life!¡±


    Mr Swordsman¡¯s dark eyes finally met Pasta¡¯s. ¡°Shut up,¡± he whispered. ¡°At least I fought. You? You were nothing but pathetic.¡±


    Pasta gritted his teeth and returned his sword, stepping back. ¡°I really looked up to you, Hades¡±


    Mr. Swordsman didn¡¯t flinch, his eyes remaining on the fire. ¡°If you were stronger... maybe your sister would still be here. A shame that''s not the case¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know I¡¯m weak. You don¡¯t need to remind me of that¡±


    He bowed his head. ¡°I heard what you said back at Kaden¡¯s manor. About me, you¡¯re right. But,¡± Pasta glared at Mr Swordsman. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call Emilia pathetic¡±


    Mr Swordsman met his gaze. ¡°What do you think?¡± he stood up. ¡°I never wanted this job. To protect a couple of weak siblings across a few realms. I have better things to do¡±


    Undaunted, Pasta stepped closer, locking eyes with him. ¡°You lost to Darius too. So don¡¯t act like you¡¯re untouchable. You¡¯re just as weak.¡±


    In a flash, Mr. Swordsman swung his blade at Pasta, but the younger swordsman blocked it, steel meeting steel. The crackling of the fire was the only sound between them.


    ¡°My family stands for strength, for power,¡± Pasta said, his voice steady. ¡°Our training isn¡¯t like the rest. For months, I¡¯ve been fighting you in my mental state, losing battle after battle. But I grew from it. Back there, I was terrified because I thought you were unbeatable. That was my mistake.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman lowered his sword. ¡°So all that meditation... you¡¯ve been fighting me,¡± he muttered, half-insulted. ¡°Mental training. Your body follows what your mind masters. You need a calm spirit for that kind of technique. That¡¯s unlike you¡±


    Pasta sheathed his blade. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the details. I¡¯m not asking for your help to save Emilia.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman turned away, saying nothing. There was nothing left to say.


    Pasta moved to Shot¡¯s unconscious form, about to lift him. ¡°This is where we part ways, Hades.¡±


    Mr Swordsman stood silent, clenching on his sword.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so powerful,¡± he said. ¡°You believe you can face an army of hunters on your own. You¡¯ll die before you even draw your blade.¡±


    ¡°SO WHAT!¡± Pasta yelled. ¡°So what if I die, huh?¡± He grabbed Mr Swordsman¡¯s collar. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything back then. I¡¯d rather die trying to save her than live with this useless feeling¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too¡ª¡± Mr Swordsman paused. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Fourth Realm. This isn¡¯t my fight.¡±


    Pasta shoved him back. ¡°Tori was right about you. You¡¯re nothing but the Weeping Swordsman. A fraud, filled with deceit and darkness.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman said nothing, watching as Pasta carried Shot into the cold night, the firelight fading behind them.


    Once again, he was alone.


    *


    The sun was hidden, barely breaking through the thick canopy of trees. Hades had been walking for hours, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto satisfy his hunger. His mind wandered briefly to Pasta, who had returned to the city to treat Shot¡¯s wounds and rescue Emilia. Hades had no more reason to stay. After he found his meal, he¡¯d leave the Fourth Realm. He owed them nothing. He had done enough.


    Hades saw a deer standing ahead of him. The beast flickered his ears as if daring him to try. It could easily escape, considering the distance between them.


    The creature turned its head slightly, locking eyes with Hades. A flicker of fear passed through the animal before it made a futile attempt to flee.


    Moments later, the deer was reduced to a smoky meal. Hades took a bite of the charred flesh. No seasoning, no flavour¡ªjust burnt meat. It reminded him of simpler days, back when Emilia would insist on making meals taste better, and Pasta would holler for seconds.


    With his hunger sated, Hades resumed his journey. Nothing tied him to this realm anymore. In the distance, he saw a village, its silhouette barely visible through the trees. The distant sounds of screaming carried through the wind.


    As he neared, Hades spotted a group of masked hunters raiding the village. The air was thick with fear as the villagers, trembling, hurriedly stuffed their valuables into sacks under the hunters¡¯ watchful eyes.


    ¡°Now, everyone,¡± one of the hunters said, ¡°make it quick! All your valuables in the sack!¡±


    The villagers complied, their hands shaking as they handed over their possessions. The hunters exchanged grins, imagining the riches they¡¯d gain from selling the loot. It could sell for gold, maybe even sapphires.


    They noticed the figure approaching from the woods¡ªa cloaked man, wearing a sugegasa hat, a sword hanging at his side.


    The villagers also saw him, their eyes widening as they saw the blood dripping from his chest, his body battered and bruised.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°You lost, buddy?¡± one of the hunters called, stepping toward Hades. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Answer now or face the consequences¡±


    Hades kept walking, not bothering to glance at the man. The hunter sneered, ready to strike, but his words died in his throat¡ªliterally. His jaw, cleanly severed, hit the ground before he even realized what had happened.


    Panic spread through the hunters like wildfire, and they charged at Hades. Even without parallel space, they were still too slow. Their blades missed him, while his sword sliced through the air, cutting them down one by one. Their groans of agony echoed, each of them wishing for death.


    The villagers hesitated before rushing toward Hades, their eyes filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you! You saved us!¡±


    Hades remained silent, adjusting his hat and kept moving forward. He was stopped by a little girl who pulled on his cloak.


    ¡°Mister, your chest is bleeding,¡± she said, her tiny hands balled into fists. ¡°Let us help you, please.¡±


    Several other villagers approached.


    ¡°At least let us treat you,¡± one said, clearly worried for him.


    The girl puffed out her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m great with wounds! And you were so cool, mister adventurer!¡±


    Hades shook his head gently. He bowed and began to walk away.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    He stopped, turning back to face the villagers. An older man stepped forward.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t get that wound treated. Hunters are everywhere, and who knows when they¡¯ll ambush you again.¡±


    The man pointed toward the mountains. ¡°If you don¡¯t want treatment here, there¡¯s a temple up ahead. You¡¯ll find medicine there, and you can tend to your wounds yourself.¡±


    Hades nodded and bowed once more before continuing on his path.


    The pain didn¡¯t bother him, but the silence did. It was unusual for everything to be so quiet.


    Where would I go after this? His master was dead, and the purpose of his journey had long since faded. Years of training had led to nothing but solitude.


    In the distance, he saw the temple perched atop the mountains. Now he has to climb as always reality was unforgiving.


    *


    Pasta sat outside the hospital, his hands clenched together. Shot was going to make it, but his recovery would take time.


    He got up, dusting off the snow off his coat.


    ¡°How do I even begin to find Emilia?¡± he whispered to himself.


    She had been taken¡ªcaptured by hunters. They knew exactly where to find them. But how? How had they known the exact route?


    Pasta frowned, raising his head. ¡°Only a few people knew about our trip. Kabal, Shot, and Tori.¡±


    One of them must¡¯ve tipped off the hunters. It couldn¡¯t be Shot¡ªhe had been with them the whole time and got hurt trying to protect them. Tori wasn¡¯t the one either. They had spent all their time in Pyrovile together. That left one person.


    ¡°Kabal¡­¡± Pasta muttered, his gaze shifting to the overcast sky. ¡°I hope this is all just a coincidence.¡±


    Snowflakes drifted gently onto his head, he decided to later find some way to shield himself from it.


    He made his way to the adventurers¡¯ guild. As soon as he stepped inside, the chatter died down. All eyes were on him as he strode in and took a seat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard he¡¯s part of the group that took on Darius.¡±


    ¡°What a fool.¡±


    ¡°I heard he fought a true dragon. You know, the one at the Demir of Grandeur.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s a criminal then. I heard the dragon was sick or something¡±


    ¡°He must be a hunter¡±


    Pasta remained silent. He didn¡¯t care what they thought of him. Hunters¡ªadventurers who broke the law and evaded punishment by the jurisdiction. A label like that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered now was waiting for Kabal to arrive for his morning check-in. Pasta had questions.


    An adventurer stomped over, slamming his mug onto the table in front of Pasta. ¡°What¡¯s a criminal like you doing here?¡±


    Pasta tapped his finger on the table, eyes forward, ignoring the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, damn it,¡± the adventurer growled, pouring his drink over Pasta¡¯s coat.


    He still didn¡¯t move. Engaging in a fight would only get him kicked out, and he couldn¡¯t afford that¡ªnot before confronting Kabal. He needed to remain calm.


    The adventurer sneered, raising his mug high, ready to strike Pasta. ¡°We don¡¯t need scum like you around here!¡±


    Before the mug could land, Kabal¡¯s hand caught it mid-swing. He squeezed the adventurer¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing to my comrade?¡±


    The adventurer paled and retreated, mumbling apologies under his breath. Kabal growled, taking a seat across from Pasta. The rest of the guild murmured, whispering about why someone like Kabal would defend a criminal and even sit with him.


    Kabal leaned closer. ¡°I heard what happened. The hunters are spreading it like wildfire, claiming their superiors could easily crush an S-rank adventurer.¡±


    Pasta stayed silent, staring into the distance.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emilia?¡± Kabal asked. ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She was taken by the hunters,¡± Pasta replied.


    Kabal¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Why? How did this happen?¡±


    Pasta rose from his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, Kabal. The hunters knew we were heading to the next town for ice fishing. Only a few people knew about this¡±


    Kabal lowered his head. ¡°I understand. You see me as a suspect,¡± he said. ¡°I can assure you, I have no business in that¡±


    ¡°How can I take your word on it?¡±


    ¡°Shot is my only friend. Since I came to the Fourth Realm, people have feared me for my size and my demeanour. But Shot¡­ he always stood by me. He¡¯s like a brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough to earn my trust. Even brothers betray each other.¡±


    Kabal remained composed, though there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°I understand, but I think I know where they¡¯ve taken your sister.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You know? Where?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. We can gather more adventurers and save her. Just be patient¡±


    Pasta glared at him. ¡°Tell me where she is, Kabal¡±


    Kabal hesitated before speaking. ¡°Skull Kingdom. It¡¯s where the hunters¡¯ base is... and where their leader, Jinni, resides.¡±


    Skull Kingdom. What could they possibly want with Emilia? Why her?


    ¡°Tell me how to get there,¡± Pasta asked.


    Kabal shifted uncomfortably before answering. ¡°It¡¯s north from here, a few kilometres away.¡±


    Pasta turned to leave, stopping at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll say this once, Kabal,¡± he said. ¡°If I find out you betrayed us¡­ I will kill you.¡±


    Kabal sighed and went for his check-in. He wasn¡¯t there during the fight, but he could help. The Skull Kingdom wasn¡¯t far. The best he could do now is to support Pasta any way he can. Still, the person who revealed their plans remained a mystery.


    *


    Zephyr sat atop the roof of Jinni¡¯s castle. Ryder by her side.


    ¡°Thorne got hurt,¡± she whispered, her breath visible in the cold air. ¡°He never gets hurt.¡±


    ¡°The Weeping Swordsman has been dealt with,¡± Ryder replied. ¡°He¡¯ll be forced to leave the Fourth Realm in shame.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Zephyr said, leaning forward. ¡°Heaven knows why those two were so obsessed with him to begin with. They even went as far as attacking his teachers to draw him out.¡±


    Ryder lowered his face mask. ¡°Probably the same reason they kept me around.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°To the best of my knowledge, Darius is the strongest in the world, but he doesn¡¯t believe it yet. He goes out of his way to acquire knowledge about strength.¡±


    ¡°Knowledge about strength?¡±


    ¡°I overheard him once, speaking with Thorne about the ¡®five beings¡¯ who will change the world. Five gifted.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°This is the first I¡¯ve heard of it. You think you¡¯re one of them?¡±


    Ryder shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But they think I am¡­ and so does the swordsman. Darius, unlike Thorne, doesn¡¯t possess a gift. He¡¯s mastered two of the three ancient powers, and his life force is¡­ controlled, like a gardener¡¯s hand, yet he can be as vicious as a wounded warrior in battle. There are two kinds of life force, calm and violent. He¡¯s the first I¡¯ve seen possess both to an unparalleled degree. I think he¡¯s seeking out the strong¡ªtesting his limits. Just a theory.¡±


    Zephyr crossed her arms, stepping closer. ¡°You¡¯re more perceptive than I thought. I knew there was something special about you the day Darius brought you in.¡±


    Ryder¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Times have changed. There¡¯s no future for someone chasing the title of ¡®strongest.¡¯ It¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream. True strength lies with beings like the Supreme One, the Demon Lord, or the Emperor of Dragons. Darius¡­ stands no chance against them.¡±


    Zephyr shot him a sharp look. ¡°So, you agree then¡ªit has to end.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Jinni¡¯s already secured her. The one the lords call a celestial. The lords have no choice but to submit now. Jinni will establish the Tenth Realm and claim dominion over them all.¡±


    Zephyr smiled. ¡°You sound almost excited.¡±


    Ryder looked away. ¡°Must be your imagination.¡±


    Zephyr turned, standing at the edge of the roof. ¡°Darius has enemies everywhere¡ªDain the Monster Slayer, the leader of the Disciples, even the Divine Swordsmiths despise him. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he gets killed.¡±


    Ryder¡¯s eyes followed her. ¡°Where are you off to?¡±


    ¡°Darius tasked me with retrieving a little swordswoman. Could be my last mission for him. I¡¯d hate to ruin it.¡± Zephyr leapt off the roof, disappearing beyond the borders of Skull Kingdom.


    Ryder remained on the roof for a moment longer before descending into the castle. As he made his way to the dungeons, the hunters in passing nodded in acknowledgement. The dim torchlight flickered against the damp stone walls, casting long, twisted shadows.


    He stopped before a cell, his voice low. ¡°Wake up, Emilia. It¡¯s time to meet your new master.¡±


    *


    Hades approached the ancient temple, and a sense of unease washed over him. The stone walls and looming vases at the corners seemed to guide him towards the central building.


    He had struggled to climb up the mountain, only to discover a hidden stairway that had been there all along. Hades couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret for not noticing it earlier, he was better off not knowing about it.


    As he stepped inside, the atmosphere became colder. An old masked woman sat atop a massive dead bear. Her long white hair, braided and laced with shells and charms, swayed as she muttered a prayer to the candle in front of her. Despite the gusts of wind that whispered through the open hall, the candle flame remained unwavering.


    Hades¡¯ hand hovered near his sword, eyeing the woman cautiously. Her mask resembled that of a hunter, but what was someone like her doing in a place like this?


    ¡°Child of wrath,¡± she whispered.


    Hades steadied himself. ¡°Who are you and how do you know that name?¡±


    The old lady stood. ¡°Come with me¡±


    With a simple snap of her fingers, the candle extinguished, and the large doors behind Hades slammed shut. The woman grabbed a weathered walking stick and motioned for him to follow. His gaze flickered toward a table with various vials of medicine, but he hesitated. Something about this felt off.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got deeper wounds to heal, my child,¡± she said, her voice almost too soft to hear. ¡°Come.¡±


    They ventured deeper into the temple. As they passed through dimly lit corridors, Hades noticed statues¡ªeach one wearing the same kind of hat he wore, though theirs had small bells hanging from them.


    ¡°You must have many questions,¡± the woman said as she gazed toward the ceiling. ¡°Oh, how destiny brings us together. Me, an old woman near the end of her days, and you arriving at this temple¡­ It is a blessed parting gift.¡±


    They approached a door that swung open of its own accord, revealing a staircase spiralling downward.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°I am the priestess of this temple. I¡¯ve watched over it for more than a century. Since the rise of the new lord. I rarely get visitors, even the disciples hardly visit. Isn¡¯t it sad?¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Hades said, his patience thinning.


    The old priestess stopped and turned, her dark eyes gleaming behind the mask. ¡°Tell me, child¡ªwhat do you desire most?¡±


    Hades sighed. ¡°I need nothing. I¡¯ve gained everything I wanted.¡±


    A knowing smile crept across her face. ¡°Is that what you think¡­ or what it thinks?¡±


    Hades blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    They arrived at yet another door, which opened.


    ¡°We¡¯re here¡±


    Inside, a large pool of water shimmered in the centre of the room. A strange spiral symbol, adorned with five distinct arcs, glowed faintly beneath the surface. The walls were lined with drawings¡ªsome familiar to Hades, resembling those he¡¯d seen at the Demir of Grandeur. But one particular image sent a chill through him. A horned beast sat upon a throne, its eyes filled with malice.


    ¡°The false king,¡± the old woman whispered, her gaze locking onto Hades. ¡°A man who almost ruled the world¡­ but was betrayed by his Disciples. He lost everything when he was so close to the end of it all.¡±


    ¡°What kind of temple is this?¡± Hades asked.


    ¡°You came here to have your wounds healed. I am here for that,¡± she said, holding his hands and leading him down to the pool of water. ¡°Gifts are precious, child. Mysterious blessings that fell from celestial realms, from the gods,¡± she said. ¡°Yours is more than special. Destroyer of worlds.¡±


    Hades stiffened. ¡°Celestia? Destroyer? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    The woman released him and gestured to the water. ¡°Remove your clothes. We are about to begin.¡±


    Hades hesitated. None of this made sense. But something about her presence, her words¡­ compelled him. He stripped off his garments and waded into the pool.


    The woman snapped her fingers, and the temple shook, the spiral glowing blue, lighting up the pool. ¡°Son of wrath, find what¡¯s within,¡± she appeared behind him, whispering. ¡°Don¡¯t try to forget anymore. Be with it, live with it.¡±


    How did she become so fast? Hades wondered, feeling sleepy. It was as if he was being carried away. When did it all begin? How did he come to this? All those memories he wished to forget, all those people. His friends and master. He¡¯ll see them again.

 Chapter 39: Where it all began

    ¡°You call them your children, don¡¯t you, Sensei?¡± asked a man draped in a regal purple robe, wearing a long as he took a slow draw from his smoking pipe. The tendrils of smoke curled into the morning air, mixing with the soft breeze.


    The sounds of grunts and screams of training reached their ears from below. Children swinging their wooden swords, striving to be the very best.


    An old man with white flowing hair sat in a weathered wheelchair, his gaze on the scene below.


    ¡°They bear no names, Sakura. I am nothing more than their trainer,¡± he replied, his voice a strained whisper.


    Sakura, the man with the pipe, smiled. He could see through the old man¡¯s fa?ade. Sensei¡¯s love for these children was undeniable, etched into the lines of his face. He had raised them, shaped them from broken fragments into something sharper and even granted them childhood pleasures while at it.


    They stood in the village of Heathens¡ªa place that seemed as though it hovered just beneath the heavens, rivalling the mystic lands of Celestia. Here, children and some orphans of the last great war were brought together, moulded into fledgling swordsmen, their fates tied to the cold steel they would one day wield. The weight of their future hung in the balance, forged through their blood and sweat. But for now, they should enjoy the peace at their young age.


    Sakura stepped closer, placing a hand gently on the back of Sensei¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°You¡¯ve trained generations of swordsmen,¡± he whispered. ¡°But even now, after all this time, you¡¯ve yet to find the one.¡±


    The old man said nothing, though his silence was telling. His eyes lingered on the young fighters below, some promising, some still learning to steady their hands. They were all precious in their own way, but none yet had reached the pinnacle he had sought for so long.


    But amidst the sea of swinging swords and battle cries, one stood out. A boy whose stance was different, whose movements carried the weight of something more¡ªsomething that had caught the old man¡¯s eye.


    Sakura noticed the shift in the sensei¡¯s focus, following his gaze to the boy. He smirked. ¡°That one... do you think he¡¯s the one?¡±


    The old man remained silent, watching the young lad enter the dojo.


    *


    A boy sat alone in the quiet dojo, his legs crossed and fingers intertwined. His long hair draped over his elbows, and his eyes¡ªclear as the ocean. Each breath he took was slow and deliberate, channelling his energy. Despite having easily passed the entrance exams and claimed the top seat among his peers at the sanctuary, he knew this was only the beginning. Ever since he turned ten, his days had been consumed by endless training¡ªcirculating his life force, refining his swordsmanship, and gaining intricate knowledge about blades.


    But today was different. A new student would be joining the sanctuary, though the news meant little to him. It was a trivial matter, unworthy of disrupting the peace he found in the empty room. For now, he simply wished to enjoy the rare moment of stillness.


    A group of boys burst into the dojo, chattering and laughing with each other as they grab their weapons. The boy didn¡¯t even bother to look up as they entered, instead rising quietly to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s number forty-two, right? I heard he aced the entrance exams.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s so dark and gloomy. Always keeps to himself.¡±


    ¡°Then he should just die. No point having him around anyways¡±


    The boy tightened his fist. What did I ever do to them? he thought, his heart heavy with frustration. Why are they so mean?


    As he walked down the hall, still lost in his thoughts, he came across Sensei and the housemaster, Sakura. He quickly stopped, bowing.


    ¡°How are you, Forty-Two?¡± Sensei asked, his voice calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m well,¡± Forty-Two replied, keeping his eyes downcast. As he spoke, he noticed another group of boys watching him from a distance, their wooden swords clutched tightly in their hands and eyes filled with disdain. He got the gist of it.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sensei,¡± he said, bowing once more. ¡°May I take my leave?¡±


    Sensei nodded, allowing him to go. Without another word, Forty-Two turned and walked away.


    Forty-two stood at the centre of the field, gripping his wooden sword. The other boys were coming from every corner. Six of them. It was happening again¡ªanother confrontation. This wasn¡¯t the first time they had ganged up on him. It wouldn¡¯t be the last either.


    He had come to realize something about himself: though the insults and hatred from his peers always brought him down, there was something that always made him feel calm - a presence of peace in himself that he only found in battle. Anytime he used his powers, he¡¯d have this feeling.


    From the sidelines, Sensei watched. Number Forty-Two is unlike any other student I¡¯ve trained, the old man thought. Not just in this dojo, but anywhere. A child born with such a gift, an ancient power that predates time itself... it defies logic.


    Forty-two had been left in the dojo¡¯s care as an infant after his mother died during childbirth and his father fell in battle. His late grandfather had brought him here, and ever since, the boy had been alone in more ways than one. Never had I seen him smile, let alone play with the others. Sensei often wondered¡ªwas such strength worth the solitude that seemed to come with it?


    The first boy charged at him, swinging wildly. Forty-Two back flipped, evading the attack. Another rushed at him, but Forty-Two merely sidestepped, their sluggish movements predictable and clumsy. Too much time playing, not enough training, he mused as he thrust his sword into their stomachs, sending them crumpling to the ground.


    He stood over them, expressionless. There was no need to use his gift¡ªnot for them. Yet, a question lingered in his mind. Had I impressed Sensei?


    From the corner of his eye, Forty-Two glanced at Sensei, who watched him with an unreadable expression. Sakura, however, stood beside him, smiling warmly as always. The other boys and girls, still standing on the sidelines, grumbled and exchanged resentful looks. I see... Forty-Two thought. They have a part to play in this.


    Sensei would say nothing about it, fighting among ourselves was part of our training. I can be sleeping at night and be stabbed by my roommates. It¡¯s possible, it has happened before.


    Forty-two returned his sword to the rack at the edge of the field. It was forbidden to carry weapons into the inner sanctuary unless you were a senior. As he turned to leave, the rhythmic sound of drums and bells echoed through the air. The other children, their attention shifting away from him, ran toward the source of the music, smiles on their faces.


    Forty-two tied his hair back with a rubber band. It¡¯s finally time for that...


    The new student had arrived. She was the complete opposite of him¡ªthe one everyone adored. She visited the sanctuary often, entertaining the students with her performance. But today was different. Today, she would officially be added to their ranks. There wasn¡¯t an exam for her since her grandfather, a former trainer and head of the sanctuary, gave his word about her strength.


    Everyone is excited to meet her, except me of course. I have no desire to meet her, let alone attend her welcome ceremony.


    A dancer who wants to become a swordswoman. How pathetic.


    He walked in the opposite direction of the crowd, away from the melody. This isn¡¯t a place for entertainers, he thought. She won¡¯t last ten minutes.


    As he made his way down the path, he came across Sensei and Sakura again, both heading to greet the new arrival.


    ¡°Splendid work out there, Forty-Two,¡± Sakura said with a smile.


    Forty-Two bowed. ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned to keep your emotions in check, young man,¡± Sensei whispered as Sakura pushed his wheelchair past. ¡°Continue this way, and you¡¯ll see even greater growth¡±


    Forty-two lowered his head, hiding the faint smile that crept onto his face. Compliments from their sensei were hard to come by.


    ¡°You should also welcome the new girl, forty-two,¡± the sensei said, ¡°I know she¡¯ll love to meet my strongest pupil¡±


    Again? He complimented me again. Two times in a row were rare. So rare you have a better chance of catching dragons as pets.


    ¡°Of course sensei¡±


    *


    Forty-Two stood off to the side, arms crossed, already regretting his decision to attend. Watching this spectacle was painful¡ªmore than he could have imagined. Sure, it had been worth it to see for himself, but it was still difficult to stomach.


    The girl in question didn¡¯t look anything like a warrior. She was small, draped in colourful garments and adorned with jewels from head to toe. Her brown, silky hair was threaded with more jewellery and bells that jingled with every movement. She moved with grace, dancing across the tops of the standing pillars, leaping from one to another, while her flute¡¯s melody washed over the crowd, lulling them into some trance-like state of delight and serenity.


    What am I doing? Forty-Two shook his head. Why am I thinking about this so-called swordswoman? Look at her. She looks like she¡¯s getting ready for a wedding, not training for battle. He glanced at the other boys, all fawning over her performance. *And why are they fawning over her? Even the girls too. What is going on!*


    Forty-two sighed turning to another boy¡ªThirty-Five, a short-haired blonde who looked just as disgusted as he did. Thirty-Five was older, though weaker, but they shared a bond in their disdain for the idea of a pretty dancing girl trying to become a swordswoman. Forty two hit his head. Now I think she¡¯s pretty? Dammit, it¡¯s her fluteStolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Her dance concluded, and the dojo erupted into a wave of applause and cheers. Even Sensei clapped, though more softly than the others. It had been arranged that she would perform one final dance for the students before officially joining their ranks.


    ¡°Her feet...¡± Sensei whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sakura, standing close by, leaned in. ¡°What did you say, Sensei?¡±


    The old man shook his head, gesturing toward the girl with a subtle nod.


    Sakura, a bit flustered, hurried to the pedestal, flicking open his hand fan and composing himself as he addressed the crowd. ¡°What an amazing final performance from our newest member,¡± he announced with a wide smile. ¡°Today, we warmly welcome her to our ranks. Please, everyone, make sure to treat her with kindness¡ª¡±


    Before he could even finish his sentence, the crowd of children pounced. The girl¡¯s eyes widened in horror as a swarm of grinning, excited students rushed toward her, their faces glowing with joy. She loved them, too, but the sheer number of them¡ªcombined with their unrestrained enthusiasm¡ªwas overwhelming. She was going to be crushed, and on her first day no less.


    She looked back, hoping for support from her band, but they had already slipped away, leaving her to face the onslaught alone. She smiled nervously before being buried by a pack of hungry wolves. No scratch that children.


    ¡°Should I have said more?¡± Sakura asked, watching the scene below.


    Sensei shook his head. ¡°No, that was enough. Take me to my room.¡±


    Forty-two and Thirty-Five exchanged frowns as they watched the chaos unfold. The younger kids were acting like babies, swarming around the new girl like she was a precious gem. Meanwhile, the older students¡ªthose nearing the end of their training¡ªstood off to the side, watching the commotion with bemused smiles. To them, it was a heartwarming sight, a reminder of their younger days. Soon enough, they would complete their training and leave this place behind. That¡¯s if they passed the final test of course.


    *


    Forty-Two stood alone in the garden, sweat dripping down his face as he struggled through his morning workout. His arms ached, and his legs and chest throbbed with exhaustion. Sakura had given him small weights to lift, but they were so heavy he felt his shoulders were about to fall apart.


    ¡°One... two... three... four... f-five... s-si¡ª¡± His strength gave out, and the weights clattered to the ground as he collapsed beside them. He punched the earth in frustration. *How am I supposed to become a better swordsman if I can¡¯t even handle this?*


    Laughter from the other children echoed from the far side of the garden. There was supposed to be a special announcement about their training soon, something important that they all needed to prepare for. Yet, instead of working hard like he was, the others were out there playing, laughing, completely carefree.


    They don¡¯t care about this, Forty-Two thought. They only want to swing wooden swords and pretend they¡¯re real warriors. They don¡¯t understand the discipline it takes. Sensei told them to enjoy their free time before official training started, but that¡¯s a lie. A real swordsman prepares, works, and endures, no matter what.


    Gritting his teeth, Forty-Two forced himself to pick up the weights again, placing them on his shoulders. His muscles screamed in protest, but he wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°One... two... three... f-four... five... s-ix... s¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, the weights felt lighter, almost as if someone had taken the burden from him. He turned around and froze, seeing the dancing girl standing behind him, her smile as bright as the sun.


    ¡°You can do it! Come on, come on, cooome on! Let¡¯s go!¡± she cheered.


    Forty two yelped in surprise, dropping the weights¡ªthis time right onto his foot. He fell to the ground, clutching his leg.


    ¡°Yo you alright there,¡± she said offering her hand. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re not yet done with training¡±


    He glared at her, pushing away her hand. ¡°Leave me. I don¡¯t need your help¡±


    Instead of leaving, she leaned closer, her face inches from his, causing him to flush red. ¡°You¡¯re Forty-Two, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah... so what?¡± he said, avoiding her gaze.


    She giggled, stepping back. ¡°So, you¡¯re my senpai then! I¡¯m Forty-Three.¡±


    Forty-Two scowled and turned away. ¡°This place isn¡¯t for dancers,¡± he whispered.


    She tilted her head, still smiling. ¡°You have such wonderful eyes.¡±


    ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± she said, planting her hands on her hips. ¡°And don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m pretty good at fighting. I plan to be the best around here.¡±


    Forty two frowned, glaring at her. ¡°Are you challenging me, dancer?¡±


    ¡°Challenging you? Are you the strongest already?¡± She met his glare with one of her own. ¡°If so, then yeah, I¡¯m challenging you. Forty-Two, let¡¯s have a duel¡±


    Forty two eyes scanned the room. He was surrounded by the other kids. They were watching him. This must be one of their ploys to get rid of him again. Haven¡¯t they learnt their lesson? They are even sending in their beloved dancer to the grave, how dubious of them. But why did they pick her in the first place, he wondered.


    They were all taught the basics of the manipulation of life energy and how each individual strength can be determined by it. The dancer was different from the rest.


    He could sense her energy, faint and controlled, unlike anything he¡¯d experienced before. It was impressive, really. Being able to hide one¡¯s energy like that was a skill he had never mastered.


    Nodding, he stood up. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll meet you at the training yard in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there¡±


    *


    Forty-two knew the cheers in the background weren¡¯t for him. The girl standing before him, Forty-Three, was just a dancer. This had to be her first time in a fight, and she was already challenging him¡ªthe strongest?


    He stared at the second floor, where Sensei and Sakura stood watching, as they always did during these matches. His seniors were there too. It was uncanny how they seemed to appear whenever something important was about to happen. But no matter. It was time once again to prove to everyone in the sanctuary why he was the most promising student.


    The fight began, and in an instant, Forty-Three closed the distance between them. She¡¯s quick, Forty-Two thought. Her sword was already coming down toward him, but his reflexes were faster, his strength greater. He moved to block her strike and counter with a swift blow to her neck, aiming for an easy victory. If she died on her first day, it wasn¡¯t his fault.


    But just as he swung, she twisted her flexible body, dodging his attack and delivering a sharp kick to his jaw. The force sent him flying through the air.


    He landed on his feet, looking up. ¡°She distracted me with her weapon,¡± he whispered, blocking her follow-up strikes, each one faster than the last.


    Forty could see her sly smile. Does she think she has won just because she landed a hit?


    He leapt back to create distance, but she was right on him again, moving as if she were walking on air. Despite the situation, Forty-Two smiled. *This... this is the kind of fight I like.*


    Their swords clashed violently, both fighters pushing themselves to the limit. The children watching from the sidelines were in awe. ¡°Are they really the same age as us?¡± some of them whispered.


    Sensei stroked his beard. The girl was the daughter of one of their former trainers, so it was no surprise she had some skill. The boy, on the other hand, had underestimated her, and now things were escalating. *I should stop this fight,* Sensei thought, *for the girl sake.* But it was already too late.


    The children in the background could finally see it. The boy who always acted like the king around was about to fall.


    ¡°Kill him, kill forty-two¡±


    ¡°Kill him, kill him, kill him¡±


    They kept on yelling, throwing their fist.


    Forty-Three, still locked in combat with Forty-Two, frowned. What are they talking about? This is just a duel... But then she noticed his eyes¡ªthose once determined eyes were now clouding over, darkening with something far more sinister.


    He could hear it again¡ªthat calm, familiar voice, the one that always comforted him when no one else did.


    ¡°Kill her,¡± it whispered. ¡°Show them why you¡¯re the strongest.¡±


    The skies darkened.


    She looked upwards, ¡°Is that a storm?¡±


    Forty-two seized the moment and swung his sword, nearly striking her as she dodged at the last second.


    Kama, one of the seniors, watched from the rooftops, his dark cloak dancing in the wind. ¡°He¡¯s using it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Using what?¡± another senior asked.


    ¡°The reason Sensei favours him so much... just watch.¡±


    Forty-two slumped his shoulders as if weighed down by a heavy force. His aura surged, filling the air with an oppressive energy.


    Forty-Three trembled, her body feeling as if the very air around her was tearing at her skin. The children, who moments ago had been cheering for his downfall, now cowered in fear. She turned her gaze back to Forty-Two, only to be met by his blood-red eyes. He had closed the gap between them without her even noticing. She raised her sword to block, but it snapped in half under the force of his strike, sending her crashing against a nearby pillar.


    *Who... who is he?* she wondered, her vision blurring as she struggled to stay conscious. If it hadn¡¯t been for her layer coating, she knew that blow would have killed her.


    Forty-two stood over her, sword raised, ready to deliver the final blow. ¡°I¡¯ll show them all why I¡¯m the strongest,¡± he said, his voice low and twisted, no longer his own.


    Sensei leaned in, whispering. ¡°Seniors, stop him.¡±


    The once dark energy was overlapped by something greater, more fierce than that of the storm that loomed above. The seniors of the sanctuary.


    They stood behind him as if daring him to strike her.


    Forty-two turned to face them, his expression dark. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°What happened to our dear Forty-Two?¡± Kama asked, stepping forward. ¡°You sound cold.¡±


    Forty-two walked right to him, glaring at the tall man. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Kama smiled and knelt before him. ¡°Sorry, little bro. But not today.¡± He patted Forty-Two¡¯s head. ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    Forty-Two¡¯s rage boiled over, and he swung his sword at Kama¡¯s hand. The blade struck but left no mark. He trembled. *How is that possible?*.


    The force he used for that strike was able to cut down boulders. How is he able to protect himself from it with just coating?


    Kama was one of the overseers of the exam but never had they fought. He hadn¡¯t finished his thoughts before another elite struck him down with just her hand.


    Forty-two coughed, his vision clearing as the oppressive energy faded. The sky returned to its normal shade.


    ¡°Call the nurses!¡± Kama shouted. ¡°The girl¡¯s hurt.¡±


    Another senior knelt beside Forty-Three, checking her pulse. ¡°It¡¯s faint! Hurry, or she¡¯ll die!¡±


    Forty-Two stood, dropping his sword back on the racks and walked away, hands in his pockets. This wasn¡¯t the first time someone had died because of him. He had always known there was no one his age who could stand against him.


    With strength comes solitude.


    *


    Forty-Three blinked her eyes open, staring at the hospital ceilings. ¡°Damn... I lost,¡± she said under her breath, her fingers touching the blood-stained bandage wrapped around her head.


    ¡°Forty-three!¡±


    A bunch of children yelled, their eyes teary.


    ¡°We thought you were a goner¡±


    ¡°Damm forty-two. He went too far¡±


    She chuckled, sitting up. ¡°The fights here aren¡¯t exactly official, right? It makes sense he tried to kill me. I mean, I did challenge him,¡± she said, her gaze drifting to the side. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ where is he?¡±


    ¡°Probably training somewhere¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s always training what a killjoy¡±


    Forty three was filled with rage. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet him¡±


    The children immediately crowded around her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him! He¡¯s not worth it. Come on, let¡¯s go play instead!¡±


    Forty-three sighed and jumped over them. ¡°I won¡¯t take long, ¡°she said, walking through the hallway swinging her arms in anger.


    As she marched through the corridors, she passed another student, Thirty-Five. ¡°Have you seen Forty-Two?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I asked you a question, his he there?¡± she asked again, but more intimidating.


    Bullets raced down his face. ¡°Y-yeah¡­ he¡¯s in the yard, lifting weights again.¡±


    Without a word, she pushed open the door to the garden, storming in. There he was¡ªForty-Two, casually lifting weights like nothing had happened. She wasted no time in kicking him in the leg.


    The weights tumbled onto his feet. ¡°Not again,¡± he said, collapsing to the ground, clutching his foot.


    ¡°What sort of boy are you anyways?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡±


    Her face flushed with fury as she kicked him in the side. ¡°You idiot! Die! Die, die, die!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what the hell did I do?¡±


    ¡°Should I spell it out?¡±


    Forty-Two, still confused, muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing for the fight. You started it.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. Why didn¡¯t you visit me at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You nearly killed me! The least you could¡¯ve done was check if I was still alive!¡±


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°You almost died because you¡¯re weak. It¡¯s not my fault, so why would I visit you?¡±


    Her finger jabbed toward his face, stopping just shy of his eye. ¡°Let me tell you something. If you want to be a swordsman, you¡¯ve gotta learn to be a gentleman, too. Otherwise, you¡¯re just a thug.¡±


    Forty-two stared at her. ¡°What do you know about being a swordsman? You¡¯re just a dancer.¡±


    ¡°Well, I almost beat you right? You¡¯re the one who did some abracadabra to the skies and turned to a devil¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that¡±


    She smiled, having a crazy idea.


    ¡°Evil! Evil! Evil! This boy is pure evil! He nearly killed me! Someone help¡ªhe¡¯s a devil!¡±


    Forty two chased her round the field, but she was too fast. She dodged through the halls, her laughter echoing off the walls.


    ¡°Come back here, you!¡± he yelled.


    ¡°Help! The devil is chasing me!¡± she yelled, jumping out onto the terrace. Forty-two followed, leaping after her.


    From afar, the sensei watched, forcing a smile. My cheekbones are getting too weak for this, he thought, staring at Sakura who was in tears.


    ¡°Our little forty-two is having fun,¡± he said, blowing his nose into a fan before realizing his mistake and switching to his napkin.


    Sensei kept watching them run across the fields. Their new training would begin soon, and he knew the trials ahead would be unlike anything they had faced before. How would they fare against it? For as long as he could remember. Only a few had been able to pass the final test.

 Chapter 40: A New Beginning?

    Sensei sat cross-legged in a small, dimly lit room, the soft glow of countless candles flickering around him. The air was thick with the scent of white roses, their delicate petals pinned to the wall before him. With trembling hands, he reached into a basket beside him, pulling out fresh roses and carefully adding them to the arrangement.


    ¡°We do what we must to forge the strongest,¡± he whispered. ¡°Walking a path we know leads only to death, pain, and suffering.¡± His eyes, tired, gazed at the wall of roses. ¡°I am no father, Sakura. And no mere trainer either¡­ So, what am I?¡±


    One of the roses slipped from its place, falling to the floor. Sensei leaned forward, picking it up and returning it to the wall. A faint sigh escaped his lips. ¡°I thought with time, I¡¯d grow numb to this¡­ yet my heart only softens.¡± A single tear traced the lines of his weathered face. ¡°I can¡¯t stop it. But perhaps I can delay it¡ªjust for a little while longer.¡±


    A quiet knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Enter¡±


    Sakura stepped inside, his face as composed as ever, though the brim of his hat cast a shadow over his eyes. He removed the hat and placed it on the floor before kneeling in front of his master.


    ¡°The children have gathered,¡± he said. ¡°They await your presence to begin, Sensei.¡±


    Sensei nodded. With a quiet grunt of effort, Sakura moved to help him into his wheelchair.


    As Sakura wheeled him toward the training grounds, the children¡¯s footsteps and whispers reached Sensei¡¯s ears.


    To forge the greatest blade, one must obtain the finest steel and subject it to the most relentless fire. Life itself is no different. We must do what we must


    *


    Lily bit into her corn, savouring the sweet flavour. ¡°They say corn tastes best in the mornings, and if you add a little soy sauce and butter. Grill it just right and voila! You¡¯ve got yourself a toasty, smoky, top-notch breakfast. What do you think, Hades?¡±


    Hades gripped his wooden sword, and stood back-to-back with her, focused. ¡°Now isn¡¯t exactly the best time for breakfast, Lily,¡± he whispered. They were surrounded¡ªother trainees circled them, all grinning, ready to strike at any moment.


    ¡°Come on, are you really that worried about them?¡± Lily said, still nibbling on her corn. ¡°Want a bite?¡±


    Hades shot her a look but didn¡¯t respond. Their training was set to begin today, but for unknown reasons, it has been postponed to an unspecified date. Hades was more than ready for today; he had been training every day in preparation for it.


    However, plans changed. Instead of training, Sensei decided to make things official by determining which of his pupils was the strongest. What better way to do this than through an all-out battle.


    What¡¯s with her, anyway? How can she be so relaxed, just eating and all? Hades thought. The others had noticed it¡ªhow strong we both are. It¡¯s no surprise they plan to come at us all at once.


    ¡°Why are you even with me?!¡± Hades yelled. ¡°This is a free-for-all! We¡¯re supposed to be enemies, not allies.¡±


    Lily bit through her corn, leaving her teeth on it. Her wide eyes sparkled. ¡°I just wanted to be by your side, that¡¯s all,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Anything wrong with that?¡±


    Hades¡¯ face, an angry red, transitioned to a blushing pink.


    Lily¡¯s eyes went serious, ¡°Watch out¡±


    Hades whirled around just in time to parry an incoming strike, blocking the sword aimed at him. He pushed the attacker back, heart racing.


    Lily, having tossed her finished cob aside, drew her sword, a dangerous glint in her eyes. She lunged at the three trainees, her movements so swift that their eyes couldn¡¯t keep up. She danced between them, striking at non-lethal spots with perfect precision. But to her, every spot could be lethal. It only depends on how much force the strike had.


    Before the trio even hit the ground, more trainees charged at her. Lily saved them the trouble and met them head-on, smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun, shall we?¡±


    On the far side of the battlefield, Hades stood his ground, surrounded by a growing number of trainees. Their energy had grown¡ªstronger than it had been a month ago. They¡¯ve been training, huh? He smirked to himself. Good, I¡¯ll show them just how wide the gap still is.


    One by one, they ran to him.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve all attacked at once!¡± Hades swung, sending each one to the floor. Another boy darted in, nearly landing a hit, but he dodged and grabbed the boy¡¯s head, slamming his knee into it.


    The other was a girl. Hades bothered, dodged her sword and tapped her on the neck with just enough force to send her to the floor.


    ¡°Hades!¡± Lily yelled. ¡°They¡¯re too many!¡±


    Hades¡¯ eyes widened as he saw a horde of kids chasing after Lily, who dashed toward him at full speed.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t bring them here!¡±


    Lily skidded to a stop behind him, leaning against his back, breathing heavily. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded¡±


    Hades clenched his jaw, scanning the crowd encircling them. ¡°Great. Now what do we do?¡±


    Sensei and Sakura watched from their usual spot, watching the vast training grounds.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to determine who¡¯s the strongest?¡± Sakura asked, fanning himself.


    Sensei stroked his beard. ¡°Being a swordsman requires more than just strength. Speed, technique, strategy... and sometimes, teamwork. The others are clever¡ªthey know they can¡¯t win against those two individually, so they¡¯ve banded together. They plan to eliminate them first and then settle the score among themselves.¡±


    Sakura tilted his head, eyes narrowing. ¡°The strongest has already been decided then. Intriguing as it is, this fight is more a test of their ability to work together. But I see one left out of the equation.¡±


    Sensei¡¯s eyes gleamed, catching the sight of something in the distance. ¡°I know he¡¯s on his way. Be patient.¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to work together, huh, Hades?¡± Lily said, flicking a glance at the encircling trainees.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to,¡± Hades shot back. ¡°I¡¯ll beat your ass and theirs too.¡±


    Lily pouted. ¡°You¡¯re so mean,¡± she said, voice dripping with fake hurt. ¡°And it¡¯s also pretty shameful, saying that to a girl.¡±


    Hades smirked. ¡°I keep forgetting you¡¯re a girl, sorry¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Trust me, by the time we¡¯re done here, you¡¯ll be forgetting more than just my gender.¡±


    A bead of sweat trickled down Hades¡¯ forehead.


    ¡°Forty-three, join us!¡± one of the trainees called out. ¡°Together, we can take him down!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s no good! Team up with us!¡±


    Lily sighed, her hand resting on her hip. ¡°Sure I¡¯ll help you guys beat Hades¡±


    Hades¡¯ jaw dropped. ¡°Wait, what? You¡¯re not serious, right?¡±


    Lily burst into laughter, doubling over and clutching her stomach. ¡°Your face! Oh, Hades, your face! Absolutely priceless!¡± she said, wiping away tears of laughter.


    The other trainees shared smiles. ¡°So... you¡¯re with us?¡±


    Lily straightened up, wiping her eyes one last time. ¡°Come on, we can¡¯t torture him that much, can we? Let¡¯s make it a fair fight¡ªmuch more exciting that way.¡±


    The trainees frowned as they tightened their grips on their wooden weapons, charging at Hades and Lily.


    ¡°About time you pull out that magic trick of yours, Hades,¡± she said.


    Hades closed his eyes, gathering his energy as it began swirling around him. ¡°Burst,¡± he whispered, sending half the trainees crashing to the ground.


    Releasing his life force would usually be enough to take down a few, but using his gift¡ªchannelling the primal energy of the beast within him¡ªcould drop many more. Ever since his skirmish with Lily, Hades had come to understand his gift better.


    The beast¡¯s power within him could be controlled, albeit in small measures. By releasing only a fraction of it, he could create powerful bursts, amplifying his own life force and taking down more opponents at once. Unleashing the beast¡¯s full strength was still too risky¡ªhe couldn¡¯t control that level of power yet. But for now, these smaller bursts were enough.


    Smiling, Hades twirled his sword round his fingers. Sometimes it was more satisfying to finish things the old-fashioned way.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The remaining trainees surged forward, undeterred.


    ¡°Ready, Hades?¡±


    ¡°Ready¡±


    Together, they fought off the oncoming rush, moving in perfect sync. Each strike was precise, each movement swift. Trainees fell to the ground one after another, their weapons clattering as they were overpowered.


    Sensei watched from a distance, nodding. Their teamwork was commendable. But how would they fare against a real challenge?


    Hades and Lily stood among the fallen, their breaths heavy but they held on to their smiles. They had taken down half of the total contestants, but the fight wasn¡¯t over.


    ¡°You get tired easily Hades,¡± Lily said, pulling herself up with his help.


    ¡°The fight¡¯s not done yet,¡± Hades said, eyes forward. ¡°He¡¯s still standing¡±


    From the opposite end of the yard, a blonde boy emerged, dragging his long blade across the dirt. His scarf fluttered behind him in the wind as he walked through a cloud of dust, revealing the other half of the trainees sprawled on the ground, groaning.


    Hades got to his feet, stretching out his sword. Over the past month, he had noticed how hard thirty-five had been training. Like the other children, today was supposed to be the start of their training, and they all wanted to be in their best shape. However, thirty-five had exceeded Hades¡¯s expectations in ways he hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Lily collapsed to the ground. ¡°I give up,¡± she said, raising her arms. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. One more swing and I¡¯ll be dead meat.¡±


    Sakura¡¯s eyes went dark. ¡°Did she just... surrender?¡±


    Sensei lowered his head. ¡°It seems she¡¯s chosen to follow her father¡¯s teachings. To live is better than risking your life for a lost cause. A wounded lion will surrender to another even when it is their prey.¡±


    ¡°We need to change that,¡± Sakura whispered. ¡°Change their value of life. They¡¯re growing, Sensei¡±


    Sensei¡¯s heart ached as he nodded. ¡°Yes, Sakura¡±


    Hades gasped for breath, his energy nearly depleted. His chest heaved as he tried to steady himself. If he didn¡¯t end this now, he¡¯d collapse just like the others. Using his gift now was the only option. Three minutes. He only has three minutes to get it done with.


    The skies went dark. Hades and thirty-five ran to the other, their swords clashing.


    The sky darkened, an ominous shift in the atmosphere. Both Hades and Thirty-Five charged at each other, their swords clashing.


    I can¡¯t let him land a hit, Thirty-five thought, his mind racing. Hades¡¯ gift doesn¡¯t enhance his speed or strength, just the potency of his energy. His aura is different, but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    Over the past few days, I have been researching him. Whenever he uses his gift, his coating becomes unstable. He expends too much energy, which leads to distortions. If I can target the cracks in his coating, this match will be as good as over.


    Hades¡¯ sword aimed directly at Thirty-Five¡¯s eyes, forcing him to roll away.


    From above, a colossal beastly hand seemed to part the sky, staining the skies in red. Hades stood beneath it, his eyes glowing the same colour. Red sparks, like embers, flickered around him, his energy coating growing more vivid and intense.


    ¡°Damn... must you always be so terrifying?¡± Thirty-five said under his breath as he dodged Hades¡¯ relentless strikes, looking for the distortions in his energy. He kept attacking, hoping to find a weak point.


    Their battle raged on, each swing of their blades creating shockwaves. Thirty-five sought refuge behind pillars, but even they shattered under the weight of Hades¡¯ energy.


    I¡¯m going to die if he lands a hit, Thirty-Five said, his heart pounding. He¡¯s tapping into more of the beast¡¯s energy than before.


    Hades¡¯ power swirled around the torches lining the battlefield, fueling the flames until they raged fiercely, casting an eerie glow over the scene. The once-fallen trainees began to rise, their eyes fixed on the battle.


    Lily, however, still sat on the ground, swaying back and forth, enjoying the match.


    The flames surrounded both boys, trapping them in a fiery ring. Thirty-five gritted his teeth. ¡°Ok then Hades let¡¯s end this¡±


    ¡°Gladly¡± Hades whispered.


    Both boys rushed toward each other, their swords raised for the final strike. Thirty-five spotted the faintest crack in Hades¡¯ coating. This is my chance.


    His sword raced forward. Will I make it in time? No, I have to.


    Hades¡¯ energy distorted as they collided, their swords swinging in unison.


    The sky cleared, and the battlefield remained ablaze, but both boys lay on the ground, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Who knew you¡¯d run out of energy,¡± Thirty-Five said, catching his breath.


    ¡°I feel so pathetic right now,¡± Hades whispered, before breaking into laughter. Thirty-five joined in.


    Thirty-five raised his fist. ¡°That was a good fight.¡±


    ¡°Yeah... it was¡±


    From the upper level, Sensei gazed at the flames. With a single burst of his energy, he commanded the flames to disperse.


    Sakura eyed him in awe. **Yep, Sensei must have been terrifying in his prime.**


    ¡°That concludes the match,¡± Sensei said. ¡°Return to your duties. If you¡¯re injured, head to the nurse¡¯s office.¡±


    Sakura smiled, waving at the students. ¡°Good job, everyone. Take a breather¡ªyou¡¯ve earned it.¡± His gaze shifted to Lily. Then he turned to accompany Sensei back to his quarters.


    The other trainees rose, disappointed in the outcome but having learned something valuable. They needed to train harder. This battle had shown them just how much further they had to go.


    *


    It didn¡¯t take long before the moon came out, casting its gentle glow over the sanctuary. Inside the canteen, the place was alive with chatter, filled with younglings dashing about, their trays clattering as they laughed and shared stories of the day.


    Lily stood surrounded by an eager crowd, all impressed by her fighting skills. Meanwhile, at the far corner, Hades and Thirty-Five sat together, their spot almost feeling like a quiet exile from the rest of the bustling room.


    Hades sipped his soup. I¡¯m used to this, but it brings some comfort knowing there is someone else who is also isolated. I feel a friendship building up.


    ¡°Hey,¡± a female voice said.


    Hades frowned, turning to her. ¡°What do you want? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m eating?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Thirty-Five, you were amazing out there!¡± she said, grabbing his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta teach me some of your moves sometime!¡±


    Thirty-five chuckled, ¡°Sure, anytime.¡±


    Her face went red, but not only hers. Hades was brighter. He quickly looked away, gulping down the rest of his soup as fast as he could.** I¡¯m so glad nobody saw that.


    Lily smiled behind him, her presence like that of a wolf staring down at a puppy.


    Hades sighed. ¡°You saw right?¡±


    She tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry buddy the girl will come someday¡±


    ¡°Lily,¡° he said, eyes gleaming.


    She giggled. ¡°Too bad that¡¯s impossible for a devil such as yourself¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡± he shouted, bolting from his seat and chasing her around the canteen.


    Lily grabbed a random girl passing by. ¡°See for yourself!¡± she said, holding her as a shield. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Just ask her!¡±


    The girl fidgeted, clearly confused and uncomfortable. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look, Forty-Six, what do you think about Hades? Is he, you know, dateable?¡±


    Forty-Six¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Huh? I-I don¡¯t know... uh, he¡¯s kind of scary... His powers summon that giant beast in the sky and...¡± She bowed her head, shaking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no, I... I can¡¯t date him.¡±


    Lily smirked at Hades. ¡°See? Told you.¡±


    Hades turned away. ¡°Whatever,¡± he whispered.


    Lily watched him about to leave the room. She ran and held his hand as he reached for the door.


    ¡°Come on now. Can¡¯t you take a joke?¡±


    Hades growled under his breath. ¡°I never asked for a scary gift. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Lily sighed, pulling him closer. ¡°Do you really want to be that guy?¡±


    ¡°What guy?¡±


    ¡°You know, the guy who¡¯s always down in the dumps,¡± she said, giving him a light punch. ¡°Sure, your gift is terrifying as hell, but it¡¯s also super cool!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to make me feel better.¡±


    Lily chuckled nervously. ¡°Maybe... but it¡¯s still true!¡± She turned to Thirty-Five. ¡°Back me up here. His powers are awesome, right?¡±


    Thirty-five nodded, giving a thumbs up. ¡°Totally. Super cool.¡±


    Hades turned away, embarrassed. ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    Thirty-five pointed to himself. ¡°Oh me. I saw you crying, so I was like, wow that¡¯s great. I have to see this¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t crying!¡± Hades yelled, catching the attention of everyone at the canteen.


    Thirty-five gave him a playful punch. ¡°Yeah buddy¡±


    Hades wiped his eyes, though there were no actual tears. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll promise you this...¡± He clenched his fist. ¡°I will *never* cry again because I am... cool!¡±


    Lily and Thirty-Five burst out laughing.


    ¡°That was so corny!¡± Lily teased, wiping a tear.


    ¡°When did we ask for you to promise us that?¡± Thirty-five said. ¡°Take it easy Hades, it¡¯s no big deal to cry every now and then¡±


    Hades headed for the door. **Maybe leaving now is the best idea,** he thought.


    Before he could step out, a group of trainees approached him. ¡°Hey, Forty-Two! That was incredible, what you did back there!¡± one of them said. ¡°Think you could teach us how to command elements like you?¡±


    ¡°Are... are you talking to me?¡± Hades asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Hades turned away, hiding his smile. ¡°Oh, yeah, sure. Anything for my comrades¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes widened.


    Hades looked at them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well anytime we asked for your help you always shooed us away¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Thirty-five coughed. ¡°You did the same to me Hades¡±


    ¡°Oh, I never noticed,¡± Hades bowed down shocking everyone. ¡°I am sorry for my bad behaviour¡±


    The boy waved his hands frantically. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay! Thanks for agreeing to help us!¡±


    A girl approached them. ¡°Hey, Forty-Three, I¡¯ve noticed you and your friend call each other different names. Did sensei change them for you?¡±


    Lily smirked, wrapping her arms across Hade¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Nope. We just got married, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The entire canteen erupted in chaos, and even the servers were stunned, dropping a child¡¯s bowl of soup onto the floor.


    ¡°M-Marriage,¡± the girl said, falling on her feet.


    Hades¡¯ eyes went blank. When did he get married? He couldn¡¯t remember when or how. Does that mean he may be a father someday? But he¡¯s only fourteen¡ªhow is that possible?!


    Thirty-five chuckled, hitting Lily¡¯s head. ¡°Relax, she¡¯s joking. They just gave each other nicknames.¡± He turned away, wiping at the corner of his eyes, muttering to himself. ¡°Goodness knows why I wasn¡¯t given one¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry it slipped my mind,¡± she said, shaking him back and forth so fast it felt like he was about to hurl. ¡°Hey, Hades, how about we give Thirty-Five a name, too?¡±


    Hades¡¯ eyes were still blank. He gave no response.


    Lily sighed, her face falling. **Was this really the same guy she just called her husband?**


    ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s call you Jinn for now,¡± she said.


    ¡°You just picked a random name, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± she smiled at him.


    More kids began to crowd around them.


    ¡°I want a name too!¡± one kid shouted.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Lily found herself surrounded by eager faces, all clamouring for her attention. She held up her hands in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay, but I can¡¯t name you all on my own,¡± she said, having an idea. ¡°How about this? Since my husband gave me my name, why don¡¯t you all let your friends pick your names? It¡¯ll be way faster that way.¡±


    The children nodded enthusiastically and quickly scattered into their friend groups. Laughter and excited whispers filled the air as the kids exchanged names. Lily, always the social butterfly, wandered around and made sure the loners weren¡¯t left out, giving them names of their own.


    Hades watched, his mind finally catching up with reality. The sanctuary was alive with the sound of children happily announcing their new names. Jinn draped an arm around him, pulling him into the moment, while Lily stood proudly at his other side.


    That night, the sanctuary was filled with joy, and every child¡ªno matter who they were before¡ªwas given a name.


    *


    A woman sat in the shadows, her skin pale as snow, the only colour on her being the vibrant red of her lips, glowing faintly in the darkness. She was perched by the window, a smoking pipe resting between her fingers, yet she never took a single puff.


    ¡°Hey, old man, they gave each other names,¡± she said, flaunting her voluptuous chest in the moonlight. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a problem?¡±


    ¡°I never said they couldn¡¯t,¡± Sensei replied, standing by her side. ¡°This is the first group that¡¯s even thought of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°So you have high hopes for them I presume¡±


    ¡°Emotions change with the passing of each day. Feelings shift like the seasons. It¡¯s too early to say.¡±


    She tossed the pipe aside, letting it clatter onto the rooftops. ¡°In the end, they¡¯re just nameless children. Born for the sword, destined to die by it.¡±


    Without another word, she leapt from her spot by the window, landing on the roof, her movements as fluid as a breeze. ¡°I won¡¯t be coming back. There won¡¯t be anything worth returning to, old man. But,¡± she said with a sly grin, ¡°it was nice seeing you again.¡±


    Sensei smiled, his old eyes softening. ¡°Enjoy your wedding, dearie.¡±


    The woman chuckled, snapping her fingers. In an instant, cherry blossoms bloomed around her, swirling like a storm. ¡°No man is worthy of me, master. Surely you know that.¡±


    As the blossoms danced around her, her form dissolved into the air, leaving nothing behind but the lingering scent of flowers. Sensei lowered himself into his seat, staring up at the tranquil moon. For the first time in a long while, there was a flicker of hope. A new generation of swordsmen, stronger than ever¡ªboth in skill and in companionship. A soft smile touched his lips as he basked in the moon¡¯s gentle glow.


    There was still a chance, after all.

 Chapter 41: The Gift of the End

    The children gathered in the field as they prepared for their training. Today marked the first day they would practice together as a group. Clad in dark clothing¡ªanything with a shadowy hue would do for practice¡ªthey stood ready under the soft morning sun.


    Hades stood still grappling with disbelief. How did this happen? He had agreed to train a few boys from earlier, not the entire sanctuary. It was disappointing to see many of them who didn¡¯t know how to properly use their life force.


    Their masters had given them books and offered themselves up for sparring and practice sessions to sharpen their abilities. But the sensei''s leniency had allowed the children to slack off. Most would rather spend their days in the valleys, indulging in games and distractions, even dragging Hades into it not long ago.


    Today they were going to practice the first power. According to the library texts, it was the easiest of all the life force skills. Every living being¡¯s life force had three layers: the soul, the first layer, the second acting like a layer of skin that could be hardened with energy¡ªthat was called coating¡ªand the third layer, presence, allowing the command of elements with help from the second layer.


    Hades fetched a small matchbox out of his pocket and held it up. ¡°What I used earlier was one of the three core abilities we¡¯ve been taught,¡± he began. ¡°Commandment¡ªthe ability to enhance a specific element, depending on how potent your life force is.¡±


    Jin stepped forward, arms crossed, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty simple trick. Fire and water are the easiest to master since they resonate deeply with mankind. But since we lack any water bodies nearby we¡¯ll make use of this matchstick¡±


    Hades eyed him. Where did he even come from?


    He struck a match and twirled his fingers around the small flame, causing the fire to dance around his hand like a ribbon. The children watched in awe, while others crossed their arms, waiting for the part where this could be used in battle.


    Hades pinched the flame, extinguishing it. ¡°It¡¯s just like coating. Instead of focusing on energy, you focus on mixing your life force with the element. Imagine it surrounding your outer layer, like an aura. Only this time, you¡¯re wrapping yourself with the element itself.¡±


    One of the children raised their hand. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we can create, like, an armour of fire?¡±


    Another pupil walked forward. ¡°Yeah, the second power is the most common battle skill. I¡¯ve heard that if you¡¯re strong enough, you could even command storms. Like the Dragon Lord, who could make pillars of fire rain from the sky.¡±


    A wave of awe rippled through the group as they all turned toward the boy, murmuring amongst themselves.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s Harold for you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Harold!¡±


    Harold, however, paid them no mind. He was the only dark pupil at the sanctuary, once known as Number Three. His sword rested across his shoulders, and his red scarf fluttered in the wind, drawing attention to his large, muscular frame¡ªfar more developed than that of any other child his age.


    ¡°Thanks for the addition, Harold,¡± Hades said. If he knows so much about this, why is he even here?


    A slender girl stepped forward, adjusting her glasses. Her dark, short hair barely peeked out from beneath her black cloak. ¡°Hades is right about how it feels like coating,¡± she said, her sharp gaze fixed ahead. ¡°But I¡¯d like to make one thing clear. Commandments aren¡¯t as simple as you¡¯ve described. Fire strengthens, water provides air when submerged, rocks crumble, and the wind obeys one¡¯s voice. These phenomena don¡¯t just rely on the strength of one¡¯s energy but also on the user¡¯s affinity for the element.¡±


    Hades turned his face away. Damn, I forgot about that.


    ¡°Krissy, you know a lot about the second power! That¡¯s so cool!¡± one of the students said.


    Krissy adjusted her glasses again. ¡°As a swordswoman, it¡¯s essential to be well-versed in these arts. The first, second, and third powers are gifts bestowed by our life force. They play crucial roles in our daily lives, not just in battle.¡±


    She walked toward Hades, closing the distance until her face was nearly inches from his, their lips almost touching. ¡°There¡¯s a saying,¡± she whispered, her eyes gleaming, ¡°that when someone has battled through all their struggles and accepted themselves fully, they are granted a gift¡ªpowers beyond human imagination, transcending the very concept of the life force.¡± She leaned in even closer, her voice soft but intense. ¡°But you, Hades, were born with such a power. Tell me... how is that possible?¡±


    Hades said nothing, his hand reaching for his blade. He knew where this was going and he didn¡¯t like it.


    Krissy smiled, clasping his hand instead. ¡°You¡¯ve got to show me up close sometime.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hades blinked, confused.


    Harold walked over. ¡°You¡¯ve always intrigued me, Forty-Two. Or should I say Hades,¡± he said. ¡°Your gift doesn¡¯t just strengthen your life force¡ªit can stir storms and create world disasters. It¡¯s like a power on a completely different level.¡±


    Krissy nodded, still holding Hades¡¯ hand. ¡°Yes, indeed. It¡¯s a magnificent sight. I¡¯ve been too busy studying in the gardens, so I haven¡¯t seen it much firsthand,¡± she said, pulling him closer to her. ¡°Can you perform the second and third powers as well?¡±


    Hades chuckled, his face a bit flushed. ¡°Uh, not really... I¡¯ve practised them, but our teachers haven¡¯t formally taught us that yet.¡±


    Harold threw an arm over Hades¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once our training is complete, we¡¯ll be fledgling swordsmen capable of bringing mountains to their knees! The other two powers would be childsplay to us¡±


    Both Harold and Krissy laughed, with Hades joining in, though a bit nervously.


    From the corner of the field, Lily and Jin stood, their faces gleaming with dangerous smiles. Jin walked over and removed Harold¡¯s arm from Hades¡¯ shoulder. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like being touched there,¡± Jin said, smiling sweetly at Harold, who just blinked in confusion.


    Lily stepped forward, unsheathing her blade and pointing it directly at Krissy. ¡°Would you mind letting go of my husband?¡±


    Krissy recoiled, immediately letting go. ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, pulling Harold back with her, both of them now bewildered.


    Hades looked between Lily and Jin, still confused. ¡°Guys? Is something wrong?¡±


    Both of them glared at him, their eyes glowing red. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± they said.


    Hades blinked. He had never seen them act like this before.


    *


    The others dispersed to practice their commandments, and surprisingly, it didn¡¯t take long for them to grasp the basics of the ability.


    Hades, too, tried his hand at it. The idea of enveloping his sword with flames sounded incredible¡ªif not entirely impossible. Still, that didn¡¯t stop him from attempting it.Stolen novel; please report.


    He stretched out his sword in front of him, breathing steadily as he let his energy flow into the blade. It didn¡¯t work. Jin came up from behind, shoving him.


    ¡°You¡¯re something else, you know that?¡± Jin smirked.


    Hades eyed him. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just make a sword catch fire. That¡¯s out of the ordinary,¡± he said. ¡°You know swords don¡¯t have a life force, right?¡±


    Hades shook his head. ¡°You have to look at the bigger picture. A little oil might do the trick.¡±


    Jin smacked him on the head, laughing. ¡°Now you¡¯re sounding like that girl who¡¯s obsessed with corn.¡±


    Hades stood, glaring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare compare me to her¡±


    Jin continued laughing, clutching his stomach. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two married? Or did you finally get divorced?¡±


    A chill ran through Hades. His eyes narrowed.


    The surrounding air became tense. All the other students immediately drew their blades, sensing something off. The sanctuary grew eerily quiet, the breeze becoming the only sound that filled the stillness.


    Their attention snapped to the entrance. The large wooden doors creaked open slowly, but instead of revealing anyone, a single leaf drifted in.


    Hades fixated on the leaf. The instant it touched the ground, a man appeared out of thin air.


    The others were stunned, rooted in place. Did he just¡­ appear? they wondered.


    Hades and Harold locked eyes on the figure. It wasn¡¯t as if the man had materialized out of nowhere¡ªno, he had moved so fast it merely seemed that way. Hades had barely caught the shadow of movement, the faint outline of someone rushing to the entrance before halting.


    The man wore a large hat, adorned with colourful, flowing fabrics. His bright red robes were embroidered with floral designs, swirling down the length of the fabric. As he walked past the frozen students, none dared move. It was as if his very presence had immobilized them, each of them understanding that a single twitch might provoke an attack or a burst sending them to their knees.


    He stopped in front of Hades, looking down at him. Removing his wide-brimmed hat, the man revealed an elderly face, his long white beard flowing to his chest. His eyes, though closed, were focused directly on Hades.


    Hades remained silent since the massive energy was overpowering him, so much he had forgotten about personal space. The man. There was something about him. The energy he emits was nothing, he had experienced before. Hades trembled, even his gift could not hold a candle to this man¡¯s power.


    Lily glared at him, clenching her fist. ¡°Master Luca,¡± she whispered.


    The old man turned towards her. ¡°Ah, his daughter is here as well. The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, it seems.¡± He then looked back at Hades. ¡°And you¡­ must be the devil child.¡±


    Hades could feel it now. The dark, foreboding energy swirling around this man. *Who is he?* And more importantly, *how did he get past the guards?*


    ¡°Hades, watch out!¡± Lily yelled.


    A sword¡ªa real one¡ªlunged toward him.


    Hades managed to dodge, or at least, he thought he had. But Luca twirled the blade and struck Hades in the stomach with the hilt, sending him crashing to the ground. His clothes were shredded in the process, leaving him in nothing but his trousers.


    ¡°Seems your master postponed your training,¡± Luca whispered as he picked up a fallen stick. ¡°Let¡¯s see what his precious little devil is capable of.¡±


    Hades¡¯ vision blurred for a moment. One strike sent me to the floor? No, that couldn¡¯t be. He wiped the spit from his mouth, forcing himself to stand, his grip tightening on his sword. This man¡­ he has such precise control over his life force that he manage to destroy my clothes with just a graze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gladly accept your challenge, stranger,¡± Hades said, pointing his sword at Luca. ¡°After I win, you¡¯ll explain why you¡¯re here in the sanctuary¡±


    Luca remained still. ¡°You¡¯ve grown, boy. Now, you dare to point your blade at your elders? Show me that gift of yours. You might actually stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Hades dashed forward, as cheers erupted from the other students.


    But in the blink of an eye, Hades was flung back, his bare back slamming into the ground as he lost his grip on his sword.


    How could a stick hurt this much? he thought, groaning as he tried to rise. He hadn¡¯t even seen the man strike. His eyes fell on Luca, who stood in the same position, twirling the stick between his fingers.


    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed. Luca had been one of the trainers at the sanctuary years ago, before being sent away under their sensei¡¯s orders. Why has he returned?


    Luca walked forward. ¡°Impressive. You¡¯re still conscious after that. Is it thanks to your gift? I thought you didn¡¯t plan to use it.¡±


    Hades gritted his teeth. If I hadn¡¯t used my gift at the last second, that blow would¡¯ve knocked me out cold.


    ¡°Come on, Hades!¡± one of the boys across the yard shouted. ¡°You can do it!¡±


    The others chimed in. Meanwhile, Lily and Jin stood back, watching with unease.


    Luca was infamous. A ruthless instructor, known for his brutal training methods and the countless deaths his pupils had endured. His skill surpassed that of the other trainers¡ªhe had even reached the level of sensei. In the past, he was meant to be the successor to the sensei. A shiver ran down her spine. *How could a heartless guy like that be promised such a position*


    Luca kicked Hade¡¯s sword towards him. ¡°Pick it up,¡± he said. ¡°A swordsman¡¯s blade is his life. Letting go of it is the same as surrendering your soul.¡±


    Hades, trembling, reached for his sword. His body was screaming in pain, but his eyes blazed with defiance.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the look of a swordsman,¡± Luca said, raising his stick. ¡°Now come, child. Show this old man what you can do.¡±


    Hades rushed forward, his sword aimed directly at Luca¡¯s head.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The voice of Sensei echoed through the sanctuary, causing the entire yard to fall silent.


    Sakura walked forward from behind Sensei. ¡°You¡¯ve grown disrespectful, Luca. Challenging the children without first paying respects to Sensei?¡±


    Luca¡¯s smirk vanished. He immediately dropped to his knees, bowing his head. ¡°Forgive me, Master. I was merely curious. The boy¡­ lacks the third layer. I wanted to witness it firsthand.¡± His eyes opened, bright green and filled with life. ¡°To see what the Gift of Wrath was like.¡±


    Sensei sighed. ¡°So that¡¯s what it¡¯s called,¡± he whispered, ¡°Come with me, Luca¡±


    Luca rose, placing his hat back on his head. ¡°Another time, then.¡± He turned his back on Hades, following Sensei.


    Hades collapsed to one knee, panting. Lily rushed over to help him, but he gently pushed her away, still catching his breath.


    ¡°You¡­ know him?¡± he asked.


    ¡°He used to teach here,¡± Lily said. ¡°He was once a friend of my father.¡±


    The other students gathered around Hades, voices overlapping as they praised his bravery, but their words were distant to him. Luca¡¯s words echoed in his mind. The Gift of Wrath¡­ What does he mean?


    Hades stood, walking toward the sanctuary in silence. The world around him felt quiet like he was trapped in a bubble of his own thoughts, separated from everything else.


    *


    Luca knelt before the Sensei in the dimly lit room, surrounded by the soft glow of flickering candles. The walls are adorned with white roses.


    ¡°I have returned, Master,¡± Luca whispered, his forehead pressed to the cold floor.


    Sensei leaned back in his chair, his gaze drifting toward the ceiling as his fingers drummed on the armrest.


    ¡°The boy, born with a gift of unknown origins.¡± His eyes shifted toward Sensei. ¡°I have gathered information about said gift.¡±


    ¡°Why did you duel with him, Luca?¡± Sensei whispered. ¡°Was there something you sought to learn from the boy?¡±


    Luca¡¯s entire body tensed. He could feel it¡ªSensei was livid, though outwardly calm. Few knew the true nature of Sensei. This was a man who had once single-handedly challenged the Nine Realms during the war, a warrior whose wrath was not something anyone could afford to provoke.


    ¡°Please, Master, have mercy,¡± Luca begged, hitting his head on the floor. ¡°The boy is far beyond anything we anticipated. His gift... it should have been impossible. When one is granted a gift, it comes with a name, but this boy... he was too young to remember it. There is a place, Master¡ª¡±


    Sensei¡¯s gaze shifted from the ceiling to Luca. ¡°What place?¡±


    ¡°The Realm of the Departed,¡± Luca replied, his voice shaking. ¡°A woman resides in a temple there, south of the realm. She revealed the boy¡¯s gift to me, and it was... terrifying. My very soul shattered at the sight.¡± Sweat dripped down Luca¡¯s brow as he spoke. ¡°And not just his. There are other gifts... gifts that surpass human comprehension.¡±


    Sensei¡¯s fingers stopped drumming. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Luca took a deep breath, the air in the room lightening as Sensei¡¯s fury seemed to subside. He raised his head. ¡°The woman led me deep beneath the temple. There, I was stripped and submerged in the water. What I saw¡­¡± he said, holding himself together. ¡°I saw giants¡ªhundreds of them¡ªdestroying realms, no, the world itself. Storms ravaged the skies, typhoons devastated the seas, and sickness plagued mankind. That¡­ that is the essence of the boy¡¯s gift. It symbolizes the end of all things.¡±


    Sensei smiled. ¡°To think, forty-two gift was of that calibre,¡± he whispered. ¡°Do tell, this woman. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a disciple¡±


    ¡°I see. So she¡¯s done with the walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Luca said. ¡°Her sins have been cleansed, and she now serves as a maiden at the temple.¡±


    Sensei¡¯s eyes traced the delicate petals of the roses. ¡°How long will you remain here?¡± he asked without turning back.


    ¡°I came only to deliver this message in person,¡± Luca said. ¡°A letter would not have conveyed the gravity of this revelation. I have also resigned from the sanctuary.¡±


    Sensei¡¯s expression softened, his gaze lingering on the roses before he turned  back to Luca. ¡°I¡¯ve had visits from some old friends lately,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Stay a while. It would warm this man¡¯s heart.¡±


    Luca lowered his head again. ¡°For you, Master, I will stay and devote myself to shaping your finest pupil!¡±


    Sensei reclined in his chair. ¡°This new information has changed my perspective on many things.¡±


    Luca looked up, confused by his master¡¯s calm demeanour. ¡°Master, you¡­ seem rather composed, given the gravity of the boy¡¯s gift. He is prophesied to bring about the end of the world, and yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm?¡± Sensei chuckled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? This is far from the first time I¡¯ve trained a student destined for great things. Good or Bad. Coincidentally, one of those troublemakers visited me earlier today.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Luca asked.


    Sensei ran his fingers along the wall of roses. ¡°A girl without restraints,¡± he said to himself. ¡°Luca?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision,¡± Sensei said. ¡°Tomorrow, we begin the youngling¡¯s training.¡±

 Chapter 42: Strength Comes From Within

    The layers of one¡¯s life force aren¡¯t just a means of power, Hades thought, sitting cross-legged in the sanctuary garden, his bare chest rising and falling with each measured breath. The scent of roses filled his senses, and the soft trickling of water from the maidens¡¯ jugs mingled with the songs of morning birds, all playing as little voices to fill his inner void of silence.


    He focused harder, trying to cut out the world¡¯s distractions. Each breath he took acted as a supplement to his inner self. Energy coursed through his veins, flowing fast throughout his soul. Ever since that fight with Luca, his entire body felt like it was on fire¡ªnot from his spilt blood, not from his aching back and head, but from the inner rage he had from losing a fight.


    A man¡¯s strength is defined by his deeds and achievements throughout life. It cannot be attained merely by lifting weights or wielding a sword. Experience equates to strength.


    He remembered the scene of that day. Luca standing at the other end of the battlefield, his stance defines an impenetrable stronghold. His blade carried the weight of countless lives he¡¯d taken. Those eyes¡­ they were the eyes of a warrior who knew no hesitation, no mercy, even when facing a child.


    Hades opened his eyes, their silver hue shimmering like crystals in a dark cave. Rising to his feet, he slipped on his dark jacket and trousers. Today is the beginning, he thought, the start of our training. But this wasn¡¯t just another sparring session. Something felt different. There was a shift in the air¡ªhe could sense it. A change was coming, but did he want it?


    In the past, Hades had walked alone, a lone wolf in pursuit of strength, shut off from the world and deprived of any real connections. But now, things were different. He had companions. Friends who not only understood him but supported him cheered him on. He had always assumed the others hated him because of his strength, but Lily had shown him what he couldn¡¯t see on his own. And Jin had proven that growth didn¡¯t always come from isolation.


    Hades tied his hair up, his face determined. This marks the first day of our training, he thought. Our dreams are starting to take shape. He clenched his fists, eyes falling to the ground. Will the others be okay? If it comes to it. He¡¯ll protect them all.


    *


    The early morning breeze whispered through the golden forest, carrying with it withered leaves across the ground. Hades knelt among the others, his head bowed, clad in the same black attire. Each of them wore a sword strapped to their waist, blades that held the power to claim lives. Their eyes remained shut, but their ears were keen, waiting for the words of their teachers to cut through the silence.


    Luca stood before them, his flowing white robe brushing the earth. Colourful clothes were tied to his straw hat, dancing in the wind. At his side stood another instructor¡ªyoung, but his face scarred. His youthfulness was not recognised at first glance. His robe was shorter than Luca¡¯s, and his hat was devoid of any adornment.


    To Luca¡¯s left was the final teacher, a woman whose white robe clung to her slender frame, revealing more than it concealed. Her blade, unlike the others, was strapped to her back. She was older than the scarred youth, and her face was untouched by any marks of battle. But her piercing purple eyes were said to strike fear into the hearts of her students. Her hair was tied back much like Hades¡¯. This drew her attention toward him, stealing a few subtle glances his way.


    ¡°Today, your training begins,¡± Luca said, walking forward. ¡°Sensei had granted you a precious gift unlike any other. Childhood¡±


    His eyes roved over the group, scrutinizing each student. He could already see their weaknesses. If they were to be attacked at this very moment, many would fall. But Hades¡­ though his eyes were cast down, his hand hovered just above the hilt of his blade, ready. The constant attacks from his peers had sharpened him. If not for that, he might have perished long ago.


    Luca eyed him. No wonder, sensei favors him


    He cleared his throat and continued. ¡°Today you¡¯ll forget all of it. Every game you played, every delicious food you ate and every comfortable sleep you had,¡± he said, looking down on them. ¡°From this moment onward, the battle will be difficult, your skills will be heightened and your blades also shall tell stories of it. You will taste suffering, hatred, and perhaps even death. There¡¯s no other path to being the greatest. Before you raise your swords on the battlefield. You must dominate the battle within yourself¡±


    ¡°If your heart is weak, if your body is still tethered to the desires of your youth, then leave us now,¡± Luca said. ¡°This battle isn¡¯t yours to fight¡±


    None of them stood. Why would they? Because of the pleasures of being young?


    They all chose this path the moment they stepped through the sanctuary gates. They admired the swordsmen, who guarded the land of Heathens. They fantasised about being so strong. They denounced their names for this. Now they would sacrifice something else. What good does being young have when all you do is play around.


    They shared the same wish. Hades.


    Hades, trained alone while the others played in the fields. He had been born with a gift, yet he refused to rely on it. While they squandered their time in games, he dedicated himself to mastering his sword, training so that he wouldn¡¯t need to rely on his power.


    He was seen as a weapon of destruction. But even someone like him had found his equals. Lily, who had once been just a dancer, had become just as formidable. And Jin, the boy who had grown from being the weak thirty-fifth to challenging Hades and his gift.


    They wanted to be just as strong. They wanted to be like them. Nothing could make their hearts falter.


    Lily kept her eyes closed, steadying her breath. She had left the safety of her home behind for this¡ªtrading the comfort of being an only child for something greater. Her father, her only family, was on his deathbed. In a world like this, weakness wasn¡¯t an option. If she wanted to survive, she had to become stronger.


    Jin¡¯s grip tightened around the hilt of his blade. Like so many others, he had been orphaned, left to fend for himself. But his ambitions stretched far beyond the confines of this village. There was a vast world out there, teeming with unknown creatures and entities that defied the boundaries of his understanding. Strength was the key to unlocking those mysteries, to dominating lands he had yet to see. He wasn¡¯t just after power¡ªhe sought the knowledge that lay beyond the edge of his comprehension.


    Hades, on the other hand, smiled to himself. He had known the truth all along, but that knowledge came with a heavy feeling in his chest. He didn¡¯t deserve the innocence of childhood, not with the monster lurking within him. Its power was immense, gnawing at his soul, twisting his thoughts into something darker. It whispered to him, changing him in ways he couldn¡¯t always control. To keep the beast at bay, he needed more strength¡ªstrength to contain the darkness that threatened to overtake him.


    Yet, despite the monster inside, Hades had been given something precious. The others had offered him little gifts, gifts of acceptance, of camaraderie. He had found a place among them. For now, that was enough. He was content.


    Luca saw no one got on their feet. Sensei was correct about these younglings. In the past, two or three students would immediately stand at the mention of death. Yet even with his reputation for harsh training, none of these younglings wavered.


    He smirked to himself. For now, he thought. After the first lesson, they¡¯ll be begging to leave.


    Composing himself, Luca whispered, ¡°To your feet!¡±


    The students obeyed, standing in silence, their gazes fixed straight ahead.


    ¡°We begin immediately,¡± he said. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He led the students through the forest, while the other two were hidden in the leaves for some reason.


    The village could be seen at the distance, quiet and simple even from afar. The town of Heathens.


    They arrived at a clearing, the ground littered with fallen leaves, and at its centre stood a lone scarecrow¡ªits straw limbs bound together in a rough, humanoid shape.


    ¡°This is your first exercise,¡± Luca said. ¡°There are forty-seven scarecrow-like dolls scattered across the forest. Your task is to retrieve one and bring it back to this exact spot.¡±


    They all remained quiet. The exercise seemed too easy.


    ¡°As you may know, this area is monster territory. The terrain will not be easy, and more importantly, scarecrows don¡¯t have a life force you can sense. You¡¯ll have to find them without the aid of your energy,¡± Luca said, pacing around the scarecrow. ¡°Not everyone here will succeed. Monsters roam these woods, and they may destroy some of the dolls before you can reach them. Dan and Enma will be observing you as well, grading how you handle the situation.¡±


    He stopped in front of the straw figure. ¡°You have to bring the doll right here unharmed. Failure to do so and you¡¯ll be disqualified. There¡¯s no point in being here if you can¡¯t do a simple task¡±


    Lily frowned. He was exactly as she was told. This was the man who wouldn¡¯t falter when children died from his training. His so-called leniency, allowing the weak to leave before the harsher trials began, was nothing more than a facade. He had no qualms about sending them into monster territory, where survival was anything but guaranteed. Now they had to protect straw dolls on top of it all.


    ¡°You have until the end of the day to complete this task,¡± Luca said. ¡°Now, begin!¡±


    The students dispersed, vanishing into the forest.


    Luca stood still, his boots crushing the dry leaves beneath them as he looked out into the woods. The air was crisp, the sun barely breaking through the treetops.


    It truly is a beautiful morning for blood to be shed.


    *


    Hades stood on a tree, scanning the forest. This method wasn¡¯t very effective, he thought. The scarecrows had no life force, making them difficult to detect, and his eyes weren¡¯t sharp enough to spot them from this distance.


    He widened his eyes, remembering something Teacher Luca had mentioned: there were monsters in this area. They had been placed specifically to destroy the scarecrows, so it made sense that they would be near a scarecrow or moving toward one. Hades closed his eyes and focused his inner energy. Tracking the monsters would help him find the dolls.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    His energy surged through the forest at an intense speed. He sensed others running around, searching for their dolls. Birds and other animals in their daily activities. Beyond those energy points, he felt one of animosity¡ªthere was a monster nearby.


    Hades leapt from the tree, bounding from branch to branch with increasing speed. He dodged obstacles in his path, concentrating on each step to maintain his balance. As he neared a waterfall, his eyes locked onto the doll perched on a stick above it, tied to a stick. Below, a grotesque creature climbed the cliff, its body resembling oozing green sludge with plants sprouting from its mass. Its mismatched eyes rolled wildly as it clawed its way upward.


    Hades drew his blade. The beast noticing the shimmer of light, jumped off. Its gigantic body looked down at Hades, who stood undaunted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day you see a monster,¡± he said, meeting the beast¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    The monster roared swinging his arm at Hades. He jumped over it, still smiling but it shifted to shock the moment a whip shot out of the beast¡¯s body, tying Hade¡¯s leg.


    The monster slammed him into the ground, crushing stones beneath his body as it hurled him about.


    Gritting his teeth, Hades sliced through the whip and tumbled to the forest floor, gasping for breath.


    The beasts turned to Hades, still growling. It walked to him, his pace increasing till it ran opening his mouth to swallow him whole.


    Hades dodged, cutting through the beast¡¯s side. He turned back to see the wound closing up. The monster touched itself, his eyes growing angry.


    ¡°Regeneration, that¡¯s troublesome,¡± he said, dodging the beast strikes and landing some of his own. Again and again, the beast healed its wounds.


    His eyes darted around, searching for an advantage. The scarecrow remained untouched for now, but the monster wasn¡¯t going to let him claim it easily. *The waterfall...* A plan formed in his mind. If he could lure the beast into the water, he might be able to break its body apart and buy himself enough time to escape with the scarecrow. He didn¡¯t need to kill it¡ªjust stall it.


    Time was also of the essence since another monster could be on its way here.


    He led the beast into the water. This was his first time fighting a monster, and he was almost out of energy.


    The beast hurdled towards Hades. He lept over it, landing on the head and piercing its eye.


    The monster screamed, raising his hands to clap Hades to death. But he dodged and jumped above the waterfall where the doll was.


    His energy courses through his coating. Hotter and fiercer than it had become, it was his gift. The life force of an entity he knew nothing about. His energy skyrocket. He screamed, placing his hand on the rocks below him, weakening them.


    The rocks collapsed on the monster, crushing it to pieces. The rushing water carried the fragments of the beast''s flesh away, preventing the creature from regenerating.


    Hades sighed, his chest throbbing. He was already out of energy. He tore out a cloth from his sleeve, tying the scarecrow to its back. More enemies were coming. He needed to return to Luca.


    He jumped on the trees, staying hidden and returning to conclude his mission. His mind wandered. How are the others faring?


    *


    Jin stood, looking down at the decapitated monster, its furry head staining the bright-coloured leaves in red.


    He panted, falling to his knees, smiling to himself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be so strong,¡± he said, looking at the trees. ¡°But I trust you had no trouble?¡±


    Lily leaned against the tree, her doll tied to her waist and not a single dirt on her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it easy but it was enjoyable to some extent,¡± she said. ¡°Knowing Hades, he would have been done by now¡±


    She stayed silent, watching a flock of birds flying past the forest. Last night, Hades had confided in her his lack of ambition to become the strongest or most prestigious. At that moment, she felt a connection with him, an understanding that bound them together.


    Yet, every soul craves something. She was still unravelling her desires, uncertain of how to question another¡¯s path. Hades should be finished by now, she thought, pushing herself off the tree. ¡°Let¡¯s go find him, Jin.¡±


    *


    Harold and Krissy evaded the monster¡¯s vicious attacks. Before them loomed a grotesque plant, its gaping mouth filled with jagged teeth, while sharp, poisonous vines writhed around it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten our dolls,¡± he said, drawing his sword. ¡°And here we have this trouble maker¡±


    Krissy adjusted her glasses. ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to fight together to take it down.¡±


    ¡°It seems that way but we can just run¡±


    She chuckled, ¡°You must be joking! What would our comrades think of us if we fled like cowards with our tails between our legs?¡±


    Harold stretched his sword, ¡°We¡¯ll take you on, you foul spawn of hell¡±


    ¡°No matter what it takes!¡± they said together.


    They charged toward the beast, Krissy weaving through to avoid each attack. She sensed the life force in every strike, acting with precision to sever the vines and clear a path for Harold.


    As she made her way through, Harold rushed forward, slicing through the vines that escaped her strikes. A few lashed out from his blind spot, but he backflipped over them, his eyes locked on the beast. Right in the air, Harold yelled as he swung his sword, severing the monster¡¯s head.


    Krissy sheathed her blade and adjusted her glasses. ¡°That was rather easy¡±


    Harold grinned at her. ¡°Guess all that studying in the garden paid off, right?¡±


    Her cheeks flushed a bright red. ¡°Of course it did,¡± she said, stepping forward. ¡°Now, let¡¯s finish this, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we shall,¡± Harold said, matching her stride as they moved on together.


    *


    Mika sat on the floor. What have I done to deserve such fate, she wondered. Her brown hair fell around her like a whirlpool, and blood seeped from wounds as she clutched her sword with the last remnants of her strength.


    Before her stood a monstrous creature, its body covered in matted hair, roaring like a beast. It took on a gorilla¡¯s stance, pounding its chest with an earth-shaking force that sent tremors rippling through the ground.


    She clutched her doll, hiding it beneath her cloak, her heart heavy as she glanced at her friends sprawled out, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Is this really the end?¡± she whispered, a shiver of fear racing down her spine. ¡°Am I going to die here?¡±


    Bon coughed up blood, struggling to rise. His hands trembled, but his gaze remained locked on the monster. ¡°How dare you hurt my friends!¡±


    Mika eyed him. They were all given a choice to leave, but they stayed. They all did.


    The others got on their feet, legs shaking. They held on to their blades.


    ¡°This monster isn¡¯t even that terrifying,¡± Kim said, ¡°Hades¡¯ monster is a million times scarier!¡±


    Bon ran towards the monster. ¡°Levi! Distract him!¡± Bon shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll hit him from behind!¡±


    A long-haired boy leapt into the air, his eyes glowing in the dark forest. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± he whispered, recalling the battle between Hades and Jin. It had been a spectacular sight while he was on the ground, helpless. Never again!


    Levi dodged the beast¡¯s strike in midair, aiming for its arms, but his sword got stuck. ¡°Dammit!¡±


    The creature raised its massive fist, preparing to strike.


    ¡°Levi!¡± Kim screamed, blocking the blow with her blade, her arms trembling under the weight of the attack.


    Mika watched her comrades fight. She could see the terror in their eyes. This was their first battle against monsters, yet they fought with surprising skill.


    They had all found their dolls by sensing the monsters¡¯ life forces and evading them, but now they faced the very embodiment of their nightmares. This creature was immense, a being of great strength, yet


    it wouldn¡¯t fall to its knees. So why. Why was she still on the floor? Why was she still looking up to this monster while her friends fought?


    She was terrified.


    She was cold.


    Her feet hurt.


    Bon arrived at the monster¡¯s back, his eyes focused on its head. ¡°Get up, Mika!¡± he yelled. ¡°This is no time to stay still! If you want to be strong, then stand up and help us take this thing down!¡±


    She remained on the floor. What could she do? All this time they spent their days having fun. Now all of a sudden she¡¯s expected to kill a monster? It¡¯s not fair. Why was she even here?


    Then she saw it: the beast was poised to clobber Levi and Kim.


    Bon was still gathering his strength. There was no time to waste; if she did nothing, her friends would die. Even if she wasn¡¯t strong enough to defeat the creature that seemed as terrifying as the devil himself, she had to act. She got on her feet, her bell jingling at her waist.


    Mika drew her sword. This time. She will do better, even if it¡¯s not the best. As long as her friends lived.


    She dashed forward, her coating hardening around her as she blocked the attack, swinging her blade to sever the beast¡¯s hand just before it could strike.


    ¡°Good job, Mika!¡± Bon whispered, leaping toward the monster¡¯s head. He swung with all his might, the creature roared as its massive energy pulsed through the forest.


    Bon was momentarily stunned by the force, hanging in the air, his vision blurring. Was that a burst?


    Kim leapt forward, grabbing Bon to steady him. Mika and Levi took a step back, keeping their distance as the beast lashed out, wreaking havoc among the trees. With a deafening roar, a new arm sprouted from its body.


    Bon opened his eyes, now surrounded by his friends.


    ¡°In the end, we couldn¡¯t do it,¡± he whispered.


    The beast grew larger, its eyes gleaming with bloodlust.


    Mika stepped forward. ¡°No¡±


    Levi lifted Bon. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet!¡±


    Kim brandished a lighter. ¡°We¡¯re not giving up until our final breath! We chose this fight; no one forced us into it!¡±


    Bon smiled. ¡°Yeah... you¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re not out of the game just yet!¡±


    The beast roared again, charging toward them.


    Commandments are the ability to control every element. Coating creates an armour using the second layer of energy. A burst is an explosion of one¡¯s energy.


    They had limited information about all these forms. The technique could have been executed better if they had more knowledge. However, they had no choice; there was no time to hesitate. It was kill or be killed.


    The beast lounged forward.


    They intensify the flame, causing it to enlarge. As they hardened their coating.


    They roared back at the creature, linking arms to create a protective field of energy. The beast closed in for the kill.


    ¡°Burst!¡± they shouted.


    Their energy surged, intertwining with the flames, creating a tremendous explosion that spread through the forest and engulfed the beast, turning its body to ash.


    They collapsed onto the forest floor, their clothes singed and their bodies exhausted. As Mika opened her cloth, tears welled in her eyes as she fell back to the ground.


    *


    Hades sat on the floor, watching the clouds pass by in the crimson sky. All of them had passed surprisingly. Luca seemed displeased about it. Did he really want to see people fail, Hades wondered? Also, there was that weird explosion. It must be the work of a monster.


    Hades glared at Luca. Lily was right about him. He was like a madman in his training.


    The last group staggered forward, battered and bruised. As they handed over their dolls, a wave of excitement swept through the children.


    ¡°We all passed!¡±


    ¡°It was so difficult!¡±


    Joyful hugs enveloped them, some collapsing to their knees in tears of relief.


    Luca frowned. ¡°You, thirty-eight,¡± he said, turning to Mika. ¡°You failed.¡± His finger pointed at the scorched back of the scarecrow.


    She fell her eyes to the floor. Bon and Levi rushed Luca.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fail her! She did her best to protect it!¡± Levi shouted, standing toe-to-toe with Luca.


    Bon joined in, fists clenched. ¡°Yeah! Without her, we would¡¯ve died back there. It¡¯s your fault for making it so difficult!¡±


    Luca glared at them. ¡°Watch your tone, boy. You were tasked with protecting that doll with your life, and you let it get injured. How can you protect anyone if you¡¯re that weak?¡±


    Bon¡¯s teeth ground together as he took a step closer, ready to fight.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Maki said, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Bon. I guess I wasn¡¯t cut out to be a swordswoman after all.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not true!¡± Levi¡¯s voice was soft yet firm. ¡°Without your help, Kim and I would¡¯ve been killed!¡±


    Kim nodded, hands clasped together. ¡°Yes! You were amazing! The way you took that monster¡¯s hand was spectacular!¡±


    Maki¡¯s eyes glittered. What happened back there was nothing she expected. But a loss is still a loss, she failed the test by getting her doll hurt.


    She watched how her friends surrounded her.


    ¡°If you want to fail her, you might as well fail all of us,¡± Bon said.


    Levi joined in. ¡°Without her, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to create that explosion to stop the monsters¡±


    Luca glared at them. No matter what they say, the girl¡¯s failure is inevitable.


    Hades stood. The blast from earlier was so immense that he thought it was a very dangerous monster. This group had really pulled something like that off?


    Lily joined them. ¡°Teacher, this isn¡¯t right. Yes, she got injured, but can¡¯t you turn a blind eye? Her friends say she saved their lives. Isn¡¯t that worth more than a doll?¡±


    Surrounded by her classmates. Maki was overwhelmed. Harold and Krissy stood firm, while Hades and Jin remained vigilant.


    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s right!¡± one child called out.


    ¡°She did what any other person would have!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not letting one of our own get kicked out for protecting her friends, teacher,¡± Bon said, eyes fiery. ¡°Even if we have to stand against the strongest in the sanctuary¡±


    Mika held back her tears. What did she ever do to deserve all this? She was happy to have friends like this.


    Luca eyed them. They were not playing around. They were serious about this, hands near their blades, prepared for anything. Had just one lesson taught them this much?


    Their bond¡ªhow had they forged something so strong? Luca smiled to himself. Sensei must have played a significant role in it. A friend in the field is like a precious treasure on the battlefield, someone you can trust completely.


    Dan and Enma jumped from the bushes, standing next to Luca.


    Hades eyes met the woman¡¯s. She¡¯s dangerous, he thought. They all were.


    All of them against Luca was already like a suicide battle but fighting those three would lead to their demise. But that won¡¯t stop them, Hades thought. He has to stand up for his friends, no matter the situation. He never actually had one back in the day, so he isn¡¯t planning to lose the ones he had.


    The man whispered into Luca¡¯s ear while the lady kept staring at Hades. Luca nodded and sighed.


    ¡°It appears you did pass,¡± he said. ¡°Forty-three, you¡¯re correct; your comrades¡¯ lives are worth more than a doll. A swordsman must know when to prioritize to avoid regret. Also¡ª¡±


    He approached Mika, kneeling before her. ¡°You¡¯re strong; your life force is that of a hopeful warrior. Beautiful yet dangerous.¡±


    Mika fidgeted, barely able to stutter, ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    Luca walked away, accompanied by Dan and Enma who had provided him with details about every student.


    Mika turned to her friends, preparing to bow in gratitude, but Bon stopped her. ¡°No need to thank us,¡± he said.


    Lily punched her arm. ¡°We are one after all¡±


    Hades smiled, giving Mika a fist bump. He wasn¡¯t good at it but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Yeah we¡¯re one,¡± he said, also filled with warmth.


    Harold threw up a fist. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate on a successful first day¡±


    They all screamed out, their cheers reaching the skies.

 Chapter 43: The Ominous Yet Soothing Presence

    Months of training have passed. These children, my peers, whom I once saw as nothing more than kids, have changed. The passing month has transformed them. It has changed me as well.


    The Sanctuary of Heathens is a residential facility that trains young boys and girls to become aspiring swordsmen. In the past, we were allowed to spend our time as we pleased and enjoy our youth. I didn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind this decision. Why were we expected to relax after we had fought so hard to reach this place? It left me feeling confused.


    Hades sat on his bunk, folding his legs on the top bed. With his eyes closed, he took measured breaths, circulating his spiritual energy throughout his body. New rules had been imposed on them, shaping their daily lives into something much more structured than before. While some of these rules made sense, others felt unfamiliar to him.


    Each student must begin their day with meditation. This practice helps relieve the stress they experience from a night¡¯s sleep and counteracts any lingering drowsiness.


    Additionally, students are required to wear identical clothing: dark cloaks with heavy dark bricks, each weighing approximately three kilograms, laced along the arms and legs.


    They are prohibited from wearing slippers and from lifting weights or any muscle-building exercise. This approach is intended to help them achieve an ideal physique¡ªone that avoids excessive muscle gain, which could restrict their movements.


    Furthermore, their food portions have been drastically reduced to ensure that they remain consistently hungry.


    Hades removed the bedsheet he covered himself in, standing naked. He tied a towel around his waist before following the other boys to the stream outside the sanctuary. One of the stranger rules forbade them from bathing in warm water. They had to bathe in the icy stream¡ªboys and girls together, no less. At first, the girls protested, refusing to comply with such an absurd requirement, while the boys, naturally, saw it as some sort of gift from their dear instructors. After months of bathing together, their minds were occupied with other things to worry about than someone seeing their bare body.


    The freezing water had made many of them sick in the early days, Hades included, but now they had begun to adjust, though they never looked forward to it.


    Hades scooped a bucket of water from the stream, pouring it over his body. Silence enveloped them all, save for the soft trickling of water and the distant chirping of birds. No one spoke.


    The final rule given to them, and the most important of them all, was to always prepare for anything.


    In the last week, their instructors had launched sudden, brutal attacks on the students, catching them off guard. Some were injured¡ªseriously so. Harold had nearly lost an arm while relieving himself in the woods. The instructors held nothing back, and every day, Luca reminded them why this training wasn¡¯t meant for the weak.


    Now, silence was second nature to them. The natural sounds of the forest¡ªthe birds, the wind, the rustling leaves¡ªbecame ingrained in their awareness. Any sound that didn¡¯t belong was a potential threat.


    Hades cleaned himself up and returned to his room, wearing his cloak and tying back his hair. He looked at himself in the mirror, his cloak still hanging heavily from his shoulders.


    He picked up a knife and cut the ends of his hair, making it shorter so that it just brushed the nape of his neck. With the cloak on, it looked as though nothing had changed.


    His movements were a bit unsteady; the weight of the cloak was something he would have to adjust to over the next week or two. He picked up his water container and strapped it to his waist. They were scheduled for blade practice today, along with a special announcement from their sensei.


    *


    In a dimly lit room, candles flickered revealing a wall dressed in roses. Sensei knelt before them, his hands clasped in prayer. ¡°Ryunosuke Sakumoto...¡± he whispered. ¡°The man who now leads the disciples.¡±


    Luca and the other instructors stood behind him, their hands clasped together. They all wore identical white garments, while Sensei wore a deep, dark robe.


    ¡°That man... once an enemy of the supreme being, now leads a righteous order?¡± Sensei¡¯s voice grew sharp with contempt. ¡°Preposterous!¡± His fist clenched as he spat the words. ¡°If only I had my strength from years past, I would have cut him down myself.¡±


    Luca knelt at his side, head bowed low. ¡°The news comes from one of our students, Master. There¡¯s a chance it¡¯s false. Please, don¡¯t let it trouble your heart.¡±


    ¡°Blasphemy!¡± Sensei yelled. His sudden outburst caused the roses to tremble, falling from the walls. He scrambled to pick them up, his hands trembling as he whispered to himself. ¡°Blasphemy... blasphemy...¡±


    The door slid open, and Sakura stepped into the room, holding a tray. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought your medicine.¡±


    Sensei¡¯s wild eyes shot toward him, his hands gripping a single rose. ¡°Tell me, Sakura,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°What happens when you are trapped beneath the waves of the sea?¡±


    Sakura stayed silent, startled by the sudden question. Noticing his rudeness, he replied, ¡°You drown.¡±


    A dark smile crept across Sensei¡¯s face as he gently cupped Sakura¡¯s cheek. ¡°No, my child,¡± he said. ¡°When water fills your lungs, the grip of life on you loosens. In that moment, your ethereal self will ascend to our Lord and great King. We will achieve immortality, by being with Him every day of our lives. Why? Because we are believers.¡±


    The instructors¡¯ expressions darkened, their eyes growing hard. Some clenching their fists. The supreme being, the ruler of dragons and the emperor of demons¡ªthree powerful entities that controlled the world. Among them was the holiest of all, their master saviour. Their god, the one they served without question.


    Sakura handed Sensei the glass of water and his medicine. Sensei drank, his trembling easing as he leaned against the wall, his breath evening out. Two instructors lifted him gently into his wheelchair, where he slumped into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Only a few years left,¡± one of the instructors whispered


    ¡°We must act swiftly,¡± another said. ¡°To please our god and secure our salvation.¡±


    Luca rose to his feet, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword, the emerald embedded in it glinting under the faint light. ¡°I believe in the children,¡± he said. ¡°Months had passed since they began training, and not one has faltered. They will grow even stronger.¡±


    Sakura¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you implying, Luca?¡±


    Luca remained silent, his gaze fixed on the floor.


    ¡°Do you think your words matter? Do our thoughts mean anything?¡± Sakura said, stepping closer. ¡°Well, do they?! The supreme being does not care for our worries, let alone our expectations. Train them harder and leave your comments behind closed doors¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Luca said nothing as he adjusted his hat and turned toward the door. ¡°I leave Master in your care,¡± he whispered. ¡°I need to make the announcement in our master¡¯s stead.¡±


    Without another word, Luca exited the room, the other instructors following in silence, their robes fluttering in his wake.


    *


    The training field buzzed with energy as pairs sparred with wooden swords. Each swing met with resistance, and their arms were weighed down by training weights. However, the challenge only heightened the exhilaration they felt when they managed to execute a perfect strike.


    Hades stood across from his opponent, sizing her up. Her dark hair was cropped short, and her eyes carried a quiet gloom that gave nothing away. She wasn¡¯t what he had expected.


    Mika, his opponent, drew her practice blade, her gaze unwavering. She knew that if he chose to use his gift, it would be the end for her. However, over the past few months, her skills have improved significantly. She was determined not to go down without a fight.


    ¡°You were impressive during the first exercise,¡± Hades said, drawing his blade. ¡°I heard you managed to sever the monster¡¯s hand.¡±


    Mika smiled, turning away. ¡°Thanks¡±


    She faced him, just as his wooden sword sliced through the air toward her. Mika reacted instantly, sidestepping his strike and slipping behind him in a flash, her blade swinging for his back.


    Hades blocked in time, but she was already on the move again, darting to his side and striking with precision. Her movements were fluid, almost effortless, despite the weights dragging on her arms. Each hit came fast, and with each deflection, Hades found himself increasingly on the defensive.


    Her speed was remarkable. Even though they were only using wooden swords, he could feel the weight of her strikes through his parries. If this were a real battle, he¡¯d be riddled with injuries by now. His mind raced. Using his gift wasn¡¯t an option¡ªrelying on his powers would rob him of the growth he sought as a swordsman.


    He needed to find a way to strike back. As he deflected her blows, he focused on her pattern. At first, her movements seemed erratic, but Hades soon realized there was a method to her attacks. She targeted his weak points, and every time he blocked, his sword was drawn away, leaving an opening on the opposite side.


    She didn¡¯t always capitalize on it, though. Was it fatigue? Hades thought, adjusting his strategy, and pushed back on her attacks to tire her out further. He watched her breathing¡ªshe was nearing her limit.


    Mika struck again, and Hades deflected, his sword thrown wide. She darted to his opposite side, preparing for another hit. But this time, Hades was ready. He twisted his body, his sword swinging behind him, catching her in the stomach with a sharp tap.


    ¡°I win,¡± he said, lowering his blade.


    Mika sighed, dropping to the ground. ¡°Amazing as always,¡± she whispered, her breath uneven. ¡°And I was so close too. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to read my moves like that.¡±


    Hades sat beside her, watching their fellow students continue their sparring. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that difficult,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°I just wish I had figured it out sooner.¡±


    Hades glanced over at Harold and Krissy, who had also finished their sparring. Their voices were too far to be heard. Harold, with a smug grin, flexed his muscles while Krissy pouted, smacking him on the shoulder for some unknown reason.


    Hades sighed. ¡°Harold is one crazy guy.¡±


    Maki tilted her head and looked at Hades. ¡°Crazy? I think it¡¯s kind of cute.¡±


    Hades returned her gaze. ¡°Cute? How is he adding extra weight to you, cute? He was also bragging about it back in the boys¡¯ quarters.¡±


    Maki laughed, wiping away a tear. ¡°Seriously? I was talking about something else, silly!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Leaning closer, she whispered in his ear, ¡°I think those two might be in love.¡±


    Hades blinked, his mind trying to make sense of her words. Harold and Krissy? In love? They¡¯d been fighting just moments ago. There was no way it was something that simple¡ªcould it?


    Before he could dwell on it any longer, a sudden, tense energy crackled behind him. He turned, only to see Lily standing behind them, her hair rising with menacing energy as she dragged a battered Bon behind her. Bon, beaten and bruised, could only let out a weak growl, pleading for help.


    ¡°You two seem to be having a great time,¡± Lily said, her smile fake, so fake even Hades could notice it.


    ¡°Oh, nothing like that,¡± Maki said. ¡°We were just resting, that¡¯s all¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she was saying something about Love- ¡°


    Maki jumped over and covered Hades¡¯ mouth. In her haste, she didn¡¯t realize that she had ended up right on top of him, their faces just inches apart.


    Jin appeared from behind, chuckling at the scene. ¡°Looks like I showed up just in time. Missing this would¡¯ve been a tragedy.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson as she watched, and Maki scrambled to get off Hades, accidentally stepping on his stomach in her rush.


    Harold and Krissy approached, drawn by the commotion. Maki fidgeted nervously, searching for an escape as Lily calmly placed a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a little chat, Maki,¡± Lily said, still holding that eerie smile.


    Bon, struggling to stand, his legs trembling. ¡°Leave her alone, Lily. Come, fight me again.¡±


    Lily sighed, turning her attention back to Hades, who was still on the floor. ¡°You really know how to stir things up, don¡¯t you?¡± she said, sitting down¡ªdirectly on his stomach.


    Hades yelped, flailing. ¡°You¡¯re too heavy! Way too heavy!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling heavy?¡± She said, punching his face.


    Hades sighed, reflecting on his words. Yes, everyone had changed, but for some reason, this spawn from hell remained the same¡ªif not worse. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had behaved this way; it seemed that whenever he was with a girl, she acted out. A tear rolled down his cheek as he thought, ¡°I was talking about your weights!¡±


    Suddenly, the air shifted. The laughter faded as all eyes turned toward the upper floors. The instructors had arrived.


    Luca noticed Lily. A few days back, he was told by Sakura about her behavior. She is no girl who could fight for another when her life is in danger.


    According to the information provided during their first assignment, she managed to injure the monster slightly and escaped with her doll, even though she could have put in more effort during the fight.


    Clearing his throat, he addressed the group. ¡°For the rest of today, you all have some time to yourselves. I advise you to visit the village. Enjoy the company of your loved ones and take in the sights. But remember, if you¡¯re late for curfew, there will be consequences. That¡¯s everything you need to know¡± With that, he walked away, flanked by the other instructors.


    Hades couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Sensei wasn¡¯t the one making the announcement.


    Suddenly, Lily grabbed his arm, her eyes glittering. ¡°Hades! This is perfect! You haven¡¯t been to the village, right?¡±


    The others turned their attention to him, curiosity etched on their faces.


    ¡°Are you all really surprised?¡± Jin said, arms crossed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like having fun, so he¡¯s probably spent his entire life cooped up in the sanctuary.¡±


    Lily¡¯s grip tightened as she leaned closer to Hades, her excitement soaring through the roofs. ¡°There are so many places I want to show you!¡±


    ¡°Going to the village does sound fun,¡± Harold chimed in.


    Krissy rolled her eyes. ¡°You just want to check out their weaponry. That¡¯s not fun.¡±


    Jin wrapped his arms around Lily, who shot him a glare. ¡°I know! Let¡¯s all go out together!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hades and I don¡¯t need company¡±


    ¡°Come on! It¡¯ll be fun,¡± Jin said, turning to Hades. ¡°Back me up here!¡±


    Jin and Lily glared at him. Hades looked at them for a moment before turning away, breaking free from Lily¡¯s grasp. ¡°I never said I was going to the village. This is the perfect opportunity to get in some extra practice or catch up on my sleep¡±


    Lily and Jin pulled him back. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± they asked.


    ¡°You always train, what are you planning to do? Fight god?¡± Lily asked.


    Hades chuckled at their audacity. ¡°Do you really think you two can stop me?¡±


    They laughed in response, undeterred. ¡°We can¡¯t, but he can.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Harold removed the upper layer of his cloak, revealing his dark, bulging muscles and thick coating. His dark red eyes looking down at Hades.


    ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Hades whispered. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make a difference¡±


    But before he could react, Lily moved stealthily behind him, striking his neck and knocking him down to the ground.


    She dusted off her palms. ¡°You really thought we¡¯d attack a devil head-on?¡±


    Jin burst into laughter. ¡°Harold, your body really is a fantastic distraction.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, faking a deep voice.


    Maki stood by, eyes wide with amazement. ¡°Lily, you took him out with one attack¡±


    Lily flipped her hair over her shoulder with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s his fault for not paying attention to his coating.¡±


    Bon, still battered fell to the floor, his legs finally giving up while he whispered for help. Kim rushed over to assist him, while Levi wondered what sort of monster he had fought to get him beaten up like this.


    They had just appeared out of nowhere, Maki thought.


    Jin ambled over them, throwing his arms around their shoulders. ¡°Hey, want to join us? We¡¯re heading to the village!¡±


    ¡°And why would we?¡± Kim shot back, glaring at him. Jin was the only student who knew all the blades ever created. Yet he always spent his time with those two, she thought. Even though there were others, like her and Krissy, who studied all day, they could never reach his level. She¡¯d rather die than tag along with him.


    ¡°And Maki¡¯s coming too!¡± Jin said.


    ¡°I am?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re friends, after all.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed, while Kim sighed, dropping Bon and leaving him in Levi¡¯s care. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll join you all,¡± she said.


    Levi looked at her. They had come together to find the others and practice more, not to engage in this. But this was also a good chance to get to know Hades and the weaknesses of his gifts. Levi cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but we¡¯ll come too.¡±


    Bon groaned, whispering with his last ounce of strength. ¡°I need a doctor...¡±


    Harold clapped his fists together. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s move!¡± He scooped up Hades.


    Lily dashed ahead. ¡°Onward to the village of Heathens!¡±

 Chapter 44: The Will To Live Pt. 1

    Young buckling baby Lily dashed across the field to her father, her small legs barely able to keep up with the joy bubbling inside her. Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she watched her father train. He stood, his glasses shimmering in the morning light. He focused his energy, swirling every ounce of it, hardening his layer.


    Before him, a towering beast loomed, its long horns curling like sinister crescents, a grotesque mix of bull and man. Its massive form shook the ground beneath them, yet Lily felt no fear. Instead, she trembled excitedly, her heart racing at the sight of her father preparing to fight.


    Her father was the one man she truly respected. He possessed incredible blade skills and worked in a legendary sanctuary, teaching others the art of combat. She loved him with all her heart. Screaming out to him before a battle was her norm, and watching him fight always hyped her up.


    ¡°Go get him, papa!¡± She yelled, smiling at him.


    Her father returned the smile, ¡°Ok, my love¡±


    Without missing a beat, he charged toward the beast, his movements a blur of agility. The monster¡¯s massive fists crashed into the earth, but her father dodged effortlessly, weaving between the blows with a grace that almost seemed like a dance. The moment the creature¡¯s guard slipped, he leapt high into the air, twisting his body mid-flight. His sword flashed in the sunlight and sliced through the air, beheading the monster.


    Her father landed, sliding his sword back into its sheath. His long, flowing hair danced in the breeze, his eyes never leaving the beast as he waited for any sign of movement. But it wasn¡¯t over¡ªnot yet. He smirked to himself. Just for the entertainment of a particular darling, he was willing to put on more of a spectacle. His fingertips remained on the hilt.


    And then, just before the monster''s lifeless body could hit the ground, the space around him shimmered. Parallel space.


    From where he stood, without moving an inch, he unleashed a series of lightning-fast slashes, each one invisible to the naked eye. The beast was reduced to fragments, shredded into nothingness before it even touched the earth.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened, her small fists clenched tight as she watched in awe. He didn¡¯t even draw his sword again; she marvelled. How does he do it?


    Papa is always amazing, she thought. The strongest, most incredible man to ever walk the earth.


    *


    The village of Heathens lay to the far east of the sanctuary, a quiet settlement mostly filled with young people and children. As the group strolled in, their dark, matching outfits drew the attention of every villager they passed.


    Harold sighed, already getting bored.¡°Let¡¯s just head to the blacksmith already,¡± he whispered, his steps growing heavier. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the extra weights he had on or the half-dead human, he had on his shoulders.


    Krissy adjusted her glasses. ¡°We seem to have caught the townsfolk''s attention. Maybe we aren¡¯t welcome here anymore.¡±


    Harold nudged her with his elbow. ¡°That¡¯s just your imagination. They¡¯re just staring¡ªit doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    The others appeared unconcerned by the stares they were receiving. Lily guided them toward an unknown destination of her choosing, while Jin attempted to win over Kim and Levi. Meanwhile, Mika tended to Bon, who had just regained consciousness. Everything seemed fine; however, Harold felt a shift on his shoulders¡ªit was Hades.


    ¡°Was going on?¡± Hades whispered.


    ¡°So you¡¯re awake that¡¯s good, I¡¯m sick of carrying you¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°The Village of Heathens¡±


    Hades sighed, feeling the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him. The late nights and early mornings he spent training and meditating had taken a heavy toll. After months of his gruelling schedule, he finally had some time to rest. He glared at Lily, who marched forward without a care in the world. Unbeknownst to her, she had just halved the life expectancy of a young boy by depriving him of sleep.


    ¡°Let me down,¡± Hades said.


    ¡°Gladly,¡± he said, dropping Hades.


    Jin wasted no time in wrapping his arms around Hades, leaving his new friends behind.


    ¡°You seem to really enjoy your nap,¡± he said.


    Hades shot him a dark look. ¡°Nap? I was knocked unconscious.¡±


    Lily giggled, skipping over to him. ¡°Are you really that weak? Knocked out by a girl?¡± she said, leaning in way too close. ¡°Tell me, Hades! Come on!¡±


    He sighed, pushing away her face. ¡°Where exactly are you taking us?¡±


    She tapped a finger against her cheek, pretending to think. ¡°Oh, I was thinking of showing you guys the House of Quell¡ªmy old workplace.¡±


    Maki and Kim rushed to her side, grabbing her hands. ¡°You¡¯re really going to show us?¡± they asked, eyes sparkling.


    Levi approached. ¡°I thought we students of the sanctuary were not allowed in there,¡± he said in his usual calm voice.


    Lily winked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you all.¡±


    Kim and Maki hugged her. Meanwhile, Kim glanced around, noticing something off. If Levi was here, who was holding Bon?


    She turned over to see a healthy Bon. He stood proudly, his once-ruffled hair now smooth, and his bloodied body gave him a cool, aesthetic appearance that made him look like a seasoned warrior.


    He tightened his fist, looking above. If they were really going to the House of Quell, they¡¯ll also meet other dancing girls. Beautiful girls like Lily. His body couldn¡¯t hold it.


    Krissy glanced nervously at Harold, then looked away. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Hey, you still want to check out the weapon store?¡±


    Harold¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?!¡±


    She nodded.


    Harold held back his excitement, trying to remain composed. ¡°But... we can¡¯t just leave the others behind.¡±


    Krissy frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Jin crossed his arms around Harold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us! Go ahead and have your fun. We¡¯ll meet up at the sanctuary later.¡±


    Lily crossed her arms, nodding. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll be fine. Besides, fewer people will make it easier for me to get us into the House.¡±


    Before she could finish, Hades thumped her on the head, his expression calm but firm. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be saying things like that.¡±


    Harold laughed, grabbing Krissy''s hand, who was just bamboozled that he had had the nerve to do so.


    Alright, see you guys later!¡± he said, dragging her toward the weapon store. Her face screamed that she wasn¡¯t thrilled about the idea of spending hours staring at swords.


    Lily glared at Hades, her eyes hiding the fiery flames of anger.


    ¡°What did I do now,¡± he said, meeting her eyes, undaunted.


    ¡°You really hit me on the head¡±


    ¡°Says the girl who sat on my tummy with weights. Fair¡¯s fair.¡±


    She paused, then smiled. ¡°I see what you did there. Clever. Very clever.¡±


    Hades, concerned, placed his hand on her shoulder, asking. ¡°What did I do there, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, her eyes drifting to a dilapidated medicinal shop in the distance.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    *


    Lily held her father''s cold hands, trembling and unsure of what to do. He had suddenly fallen ill. His once dark, lustrous hair had turned white, and his eyes glimmered as if they were made of crystal.


    Despite his condition, he seemed unfazed, staring up at the ceiling with a distant look in his gaze. A tear slipped down his cheek, and seeing it made her cry the more.


    ¡°No my child,¡± he said, cleaning her cheek. ¡°This is our destiny, so don¡¯t cry. If you do, you¡¯ll make Papa cry too.¡±


    ¡°B-But you are dying, Papa!¡±


    ¡°No, no, look I am as strong as a tiger,¡± he said, flexing his muscles.


    Lily couldn¡¯t stop crying, as she hugged her father.


    He pats her head, rubbing his fingers through her hair. ¡°Papa loves you, dear¡±


    ¡°I love you too,¡± she said, still crying.


    ¡°Okay!¡± he yelled, coughing.


    ¡°Papa? Papa?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Then, he erupted into laughter, holding his sides. ¡°Since my adorable cupcake said she loves me, I¡¯m filled with energy!¡±


    Lily giggled, collapsing onto his stomach. ¡°Papa is okay?¡±


    ¡°Papa is Okay!¡±


    ¡°Because I love papa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your love saved Papa,¡± he said. ¡°But Papa needs to take precautions so it doesn¡¯t happen again¡±


    ¡°Precuptions?¡± Lily asked, staring at him.


    ¡°Humm yeah precuptions, you gave it a new name, dearie,¡± he said, reaching for his purse. But Lily jumped over, helping him to bring it.


    ¡°What will I do without you?¡±


    Lily laughed, rubbing her head.


    He smiled at her, opening his purse and handing her some coins. ¡°Take this and head to the herb shop. Tell the nice old lady there that your Papa has crystal hiccups, and she¡¯ll give you a fancy potion to help Papa.¡±


    ¡°¡®Crystal hiccups¡¯? What a funny name! Wait a minute,¡± Lily pouted. ¡°Papa, are you lying? I thought you were okay?¡±


    Papa fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Your love gave Papa more energy to live, so keep on loving Papa okay?¡± he said, pinching her cheeks. ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m lying! I might just decide to feed you to the demon king one day.¡±


    ¡°No! Not the demon king!¡±


    ¡°Arrgh,¡± he kept pinching her cheeks. ¡°Now go get your Papa his special potion¡±


    Lily saluted at him. ¡°Aye aye, Captain!¡±


    He saluted back, watching her skip out of the room, closing the door. She peeked back inside. ¡°I love you a lot, papa,¡± she smiled at him, finally leaving the room.


    *


    The House of Quell towered majestically, its air infused with the delightful mingling of perfumes and blooming flowers. Bon stood entranced, watching the girls in the yard practising their dance while the boys skillfully played their instruments, all adorned in bright, extravagant outfits. His gaze drifted to Lily, wondering why anyone would choose a hard life at the sanctuary over such a beautiful place.


    Maki and Kim felt like they were in some fantasy, the beautiful girls and drop dead handsome boys were moments away from making their hearts explode.


    Lily stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Alright, ladies and gentlemen, I guess your eyes are full. Let¡¯s step inside.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Jin said, raising a finger. ¡°They aren¡¯t full yet.¡± His eyes roamed over the exquisite layout of the building, where stones and bricks¡ªunusual materials crafted a structure unlike any wooden buildings surrounding it. The House resembled a castle from the tales he had read in the library, truly exquisite.


    The House was also built for the main purpose of serving some god, the supreme being that is. Unusual as it is, the building had an eerie feeling to it. He just couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.


    Lily yanked him over. ¡°Your eyes are overfeeding themselves¡±


    ¡°Come on, Lily, let a guy be¡±


    They wove through the crowd of spectators watching the dancers, entering the building where Lily was instantly enveloped in warm embraces from beautiful ladies of all ages, all dressed in revealing white garments adorned with delicate jewellery.


    ¡°We¡¯ve missed you so very much,¡± they said.


    ¡°How¡¯s the sanctuary? Are you really fighting monsters every day?¡±


    ¡°Are you eating properly? You¡¯ve lost some weight¡±


    ¡°Lost some weight huh,¡± Lily smiled at them, glaring at Hades.


    Bon walked forward, holding a smug look.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± one of the smaller girls gasped, her eyes wide as she took in Bon¡¯s bloodied physique.


    Bon showed off his little muscles, not saying a word. The stains of blood from his fight with Lily was the key in getting the sympathy and warmth from these loving ladies. This was the perfect moment to brag about saving his friends from a monster during training¡ªyes, this was his chance to win a girlfriend!


    He strode toward the girls, hands in his pockets, head held high, maintaining steady eye contact. Yes, checking out every box in winning their attention, now. He stopped, dropping his voice into a deep tone.


    ¡°Name¡¯s Bon, leader of this group,¡± he said coolly, rubbing his head before closing his eyes. ¡°Nice to meet you, lovely ladies.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Your hair is so soft,¡± they all said.


    ¡°Please, Ladies my hair shouldn¡¯t be used,¡± he said, opening his shining eyes. ¡°In such silly manner- ¡°


    Bon mouth fell open. The girls surrounded Hades, gushing over his hair.


    ¡°I could tell it was soft, but I wasn¡¯t expecting this,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°It smells nice too!¡±


    ¡°Aww, look at his face! He¡¯s probably enjoying himself,¡± one girl teased, poking Hades¡¯ cheek.


    Bon was ready to die at that very moment. His life was losing value with each passing second.


    ¡°Look at this cute piece of pie,¡± a more mature woman said, drawing Jin closer. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy!¡±


    Jin''s face remained, stoic. I just wanted to observe the house some more, how did it get to this, he thought, feeling something very soft pressing against his head.


    ¡°Mademoiselle,¡± a man with a red rose in his mouth approached Maki, clad in the same revealing white garment. ¡°This is for you, but alas, your beauty cannot compare to this single rose. Drummers! More roses for my queen!¡±


    Maki stared at him, her eyes already lost in his while the drummers showered them with petals of roses, igniting fury in Kim, who stood in the corner.


    Hades crossed his arms, staying quiet while the girls kept playing with his hair. These ladies are careless, not activating their coating is uncalled for. If an attack were to take place at this very moment, they¡¯d be as good as dead. Also, he felt a strange energy in the air, very faint. Similar to a particular someone.


    His eyes met Lily who was just staring at him. He felt her eyes drawing him in. Pulling him deeper into a dark abyss.


    Hades sighed. ¡°Excuse me, ladies, but¡­¡± He took Lily¡¯s hand. ¡°I have a wife. So please stop playing with my hair¡±


    Silence fell, stretching into an eternity as the girls turned to Lily, whose face flushed crimson.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only spent a few months there and you¡¯re already married?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t forced or anything right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she wasn¡¯t you idiot, are you seeing the cute kid, she has great taste¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t say a word; her mind couldn¡¯t think of anything. She was moments away from screaming.


    Hades settled onto a nearby bench beside Jin, who was still captivated by the building''s opulent interior.


    ¡°You dodged that arrow like it was nothing, Hades¡±


    ¡°I just wanted her to have a taste of her own medicine that¡¯s all,¡± Hades said, ¡°You must have enjoyed yours¡±


    ¡°I rather not talk about it¡±


    Across the room, Bon collapsed to the floor, the weight of his despair settling in. This was his rightful place, after all¡ªdevoid of hope and love, destined to die alone by the blade.


    Kim helped him up. ¡°I knew it was strange you got energetic all of a sudden. Are you alright?¡±


    Bon eyes went teary as he hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re the only one that gets me, Kim¡±


    She blinked, her frustration barely contained. If only he weren¡¯t injured, she would have happily landed multiple blows on him.


    Meanwhile, Lily was still surrounded by the girls who were drowning her with their questions. Each she had no answers to.


    ¡°Come on now, she¡¯s paying us a visit and this is how you treat her?¡± a man said, walking forward, leaning on a walking stick, clad in a sharp black tuxedo, complete with a long hat and dark glasses.


    ¡°Director,¡± Lily whispered, running to wrap her arms around him.


    He laughed, patting her head. ¡°Our little flower has grown a bit,¡± he said. ¡°I can still remember the first day you came here with your jingle bell shoes wishing for a job. It feels like just yesterday¡±


    Lily flushed, shushing him. ¡°Come on, not in front of my friends.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand you¡¯re at that age,¡± he said, bowing to the others. ¡°Friends of our dear flower are all welcome here. Please, make yourselves at home.¡±


    ¡°Director where have you been, we¡¯ve been searching for you,¡± one of the girls said.


    ¡°Apologies, I was entertaining an old friend of mine¡±


    Just then, a smaller girl darted forward, tugging at the director¡¯s shirt. ¡°Get this, director! The people at the sanctuary gave her a name; I want one too!¡±


    The director laughed. ¡°Yes, yes, I heard what our flower has been causing for the sanctuary.¡±


    Jin walked forward. ¡°Is there a reason we can¡¯t have names? I couldn¡¯t find a book explaining why, and we¡¯ve all been too scared to ask our instructors.¡±


    The director turned to the little girl, his grip firm on her shoulders as he glared at Jin. ¡°But you¡¯re not afraid to ask me?¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s not it! It¡¯s just-¡°


    ¡°I was just joking with you. All questions are welcomed in the House of Quell,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t give you all names, it¡¯s just because of the high death rate that¡¯s all¡±


    ¡°High death rate?¡±


    "We live in a land filled with monsters, and at a certain age, we all fall ill. The only way to escape this village is by following the guidance of the supreme being, which is to join the sanctuary."


    Jin lowered his head. ¡°I never knew that¡±


    Hades closed his eyes, feeling the pull of sleep tugging at him, while Lily remained quiet.


    ¡°Here at the House of Quell, we were granted divine protection by the supreme being, which allows us to live healthier lives as long as we entertain him. We can also spread life and vigour by entertaining others, which is why we often visit the sanctuary"


    ¡°I assume not a lot of people know this,¡± Jin said, narrowing his eyes at the director.


    ¡°No, it would cause a ruckus, and there¡¯s no need for that. At the end of it all, there¡¯s no reason to give names, but there¡¯s also no rule against it. It just became our culture.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling us this?¡± Mika asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be told anyway by the grand master, so there¡¯s no problem. Just keep this a secret from him, okay?¡±


    Jin nodded. ¡°We will¡±


    Lily hurried and grabbed Hade''s arm. ¡°I told you I¡¯ve got a lot of places to show you, we are just getting started¡±


    Hades stayed quiet. He planned to use the chair here to get a few seconds of sleep. Even that was impossible.


    The other girls stared at Lily, all smiling. The story must have affected her, they thought.


    Hades sighed, following her lead. While holding her hands.


    The director stopped Lily, leaning in to whisper in her ear. ¡°Have you visited him?¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened, her hands trembling. ¡°I¡¯ll do that later,¡± she said, standing in place.


    Saying nothing, the director turned to give the others a tour. He noticed a flower charm on Maki¡¯s belt and his interest piqued.


    ¡°That¡¯s the blue spring lotus,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°A charm symbolising good health and well-being.¡±


    Maki looked up at him, her cheeks flushing. ¡°Y-yes, you¡¯re right. My parents gave it to me before they died.¡±


    Hades watched them, ¡°She really cares about that charm, even during their fight she took care of it all the way,¡± he said, turning to Lily, who remained still.


    He led the way, pulling her.


    ¡°Huh? Where are we going?¡±


    Hades stopped, turning back to her.¡°You¡¯re the one who planned to give the tour, yes?¡± he said, pulling her closer. ¡°So put your head in the game.¡±


    Lily chuckled and led the way. ¡°Of course, sorry,¡± she said. ¡°You were almost cool just now, what happened? Eat something funny?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not! I¡¯m just sleepy¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± she said, eyes forward. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Hades smiled. ¡°No problem¡±

 Chapter 45: The Will to Live Pt. 2

    Lily¡¯s father sat beneath the shade of a towering tree, watching his little flower dart through the forest, her eyes locked on a small, fleeing creature. Five years had passed since he fell ill and no signs were showing of his recovery. It was a disease with no name, affecting only the elderly¡ªa curse some called a gift from the supreme being, a gentle salvation they welcomed without question. But he refused to bow to it, refused to be swept away without a fight. His gaze followed Lily, his pride, his joy, the one reason he clung so fiercely to life.


    She had sacrificed so much for him. To pay for his medicine, she had joined the House of Quell, becoming a dancer. He had even added little jingle bells to her shoes, thinking, Who could resist a dancer with bells on her feet?


    His little flower was almost unrecognisable. Her once-bright smile was fading day by day, and it broke his heart to watch her grow this way. Was he making the right decision by staying alive? Was he going too far by pretending that everything was okay? These questions haunted him, as he waited for the day his sickness would take a sudden turn, threatening her world.


    Still, she had become so quick on her feet, an improvement he would love to see more of. Her speed was impressive¡ªa clear result of the training he''d given her. He had once trained other students at the sanctuary and was blessed with knowledge that far surpassed physical strength. He had taught her the secrets of movement¡ªhow to be faster than the eye could follow.


    For the past few days after her performances, she¡¯ll return home and begin her training. It was the only gift he had left to give her, a parting token for when he would no longer be there to clean her tears.


    She needs to be stronger. She needs to live.


    Lily leapt from tree to tree, her gaze fixed on the little creature. Her feet slipped once, twice, fear tugging at her. She was so high up, and the ground seemed so far below. Even when Papa had promised he¡¯d catch her if she fell.


    But¡­


    But¡­


    Will I allow that to happen? To make Papa worry wasn¡¯t an option. I have to make him proud.


    Lily straightened, planting her feet firmly on the branch beneath her. She took a deep breath, focusing her energy the way she¡¯d been taught, scanning the forest. Lily stood on her toes. The key was control¡ªmoving swiftly wasn''t just about speed but understanding how every joint and every muscle moved together. Master their motion, control their restraints, and you can break past the limits of human speed.


    Her mind was still clouded by doubt and fear. She focused harder, sensing the life force of the creature.


    Lily leapt forward, her movements swift and graceful on the tree branches, her heart racing as she reached out¡ªand snatched the creature.


    ¡°I did it,¡± she smiled, holding the poor creature up high.


    Lily hopped down from the tree, sprinting toward her father. "Told you it was easy!"


    ¡°Huh? You were this close to failing,¡± he said, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, I wasn''t! Your eyes must be playing tricks on you¡±


    "Excuse me," he said, crossing his arms, "but it''s my chest that''s the problem, not my eyes, thank you very much."


    Lily chuckled, releasing the little guy. "Still¡­ how did I do?" she whispered, lowering her head.


    "Horrible," he said, shaking his head. "Your energy flow is all over the place, and you were far too slow." He crossed his arms even tighter.


    "Seriously, Papa? You wanna be that guy?"


    He leaned in closer, a smirk creeping onto his face. "Cupcake, I''m already that guy."


    "A guy who can''t even make a cup of tea," she said under her breath.


    ¡°Huh? I blame those Quell girls they turned my precious flower into some kind of monster¡±


    Lily touched her chest, pretending to be shocked. "Me? A monster? No, no, I¡¯m a delicate, refined young lady."


    He held her close, rubbing her head. ¡°My little refined lady¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡±


    He kissed her forehead and gently pushed her away, still holding her by the shoulders. "Alright, time for the next phase." He handed her a wooden sword, taking one for himself. "Try to hit me. And don¡¯t hold back."


    ¡°Okay don¡¯t cry, Papa¡±


    He screamed, covering himself with his arms. "I knew it! Those corrupt Quell dancers have possessed you!"


    Lily burst out laughing, holding her tummy. "There¡¯s no way I could hit you, Papa. Not in a million years."


    His eyes went teary. ¡°Don¡¯t play with Papa¡¯s heart like that¡±


    "You said you liked it last time! Right? Right?"


    Suddenly, his expression turned serious. He held her shoulders. "You need to become stronger, Lily," he said, drawing her closer. "You need to be strong enough to leave this village."


    She sighed, lowering her eyes. "Papa, I¡¯ve told you before¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯ll stay here with you. I¡¯ll work at the Quell. Everything will be fine."


    He bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the grandmaster of the sanctuary,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll begin a month from now¡±


    She held his shirt, her eyes downcast. ¡°S-So you¡¯ve already registered me¡±


    He rubbed her head. ¡°You must have noticed by now that Papa does not have a lot of time left, you¡¯ve done your best¡±


    ¡°No, no I can do better, just don¡¯t make me leave. I pro-promise I¡¯ll do better, just please, don¡¯t leave me¡±


    He knelt down, cleaning her escaped tears. ¡°You need to live, Lily. No matter what,¡± he said. "Your life is worth more than gold, more than all the treasures in the world. There¡¯s no shame in running, as long as you survive."


    She opened her teary eyes. ¡°B-But but, b-but.¡±


    "It¡¯s alright," he whispered, pulling her into a tight embrace. "You¡¯ve made friends at the sanctuary during your performances, haven¡¯t you? Have fun with them."


    ¡°I still want to stay with you, Papa¡±


    He chuckled, rubbing her head again. ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t want to be a stubborn girl, do you? Oh, wait¡ªyou already are."


    She chuckled, giving him a little punch.


    ¡°See? You¡¯re even attacking me. You want a fight? Right? Alright, come on, I¡¯ll take you down!¡±


    Lily giggled, still keeping her face in his chest.


    "Let¡¯s keep training," he said, beginning to stand, but Lily pulled him back down.


    "Not yet¡­ just a little longer," she whispered.


    He smiled, continuing to pat her head. "Alright. Just a few more minutes."


    *


    Lily dragged Hades along, showing him the grand displays of the House of Quell. Singing maidens filled the halls with music, dancers twirled gracefully, and actors performed with such passion that the entire place felt alive. Hades, though sleepy paid attention to every detail or he thought he was.


    Hades wasn¡¯t sure if this was real or if he had fallen asleep back at the sanctuary and was lost in some bizarre dream of white garment-wearing strange individuals jumping around and screaming.


    They strolled through a long hallway lined with statues of angelic figures.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Hades asked, yawning.


    ¡°Heck If I know, they should be warriors or¡­¡± She went to one of them, placing a hand on its mouth and mimicking a divine voice."You vile devil! Even with my last breath, I¡¯ll bring you down! For my people¡­ for myself¡­ argh!"


    Hades couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Yeah that was pretty good,¡± he said, scratching the dirt off his eyes.


    Lily continued her role. ¡°What are you laughing at you vile beast? I¡¯ll have your head!¡±


    Hades rubbed his head, entering the role. ¡°Yes I¡¯ll kill you and feed you to my dogs,¡± he said, laughing out.


    Lily glared at him. ¡°You shouldn''t be allowed anywhere near a stage," she said, ¡°You¡¯re now sounding like an actual devil¡±


    Hades turned back, putting hands in his pockets while he marched away. This is why, I don¡¯t do such.


    Lily hit him on the back. ¡°Sorry! Hope I didn¡¯t break your heart¡±


    Hades turned away. ¡°You couldn¡¯t break my heart even if you tried¡±


    ¡°Is that a challenge, I hear?¡±


    Hades eyed her. ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance¡±


    ¡°Ok, then watch me!¡±


    She punched his chest with full force. Her speed caught Hades completely off guard, sending him flying backwards into one of the statues Luckily, it didn¡¯t break.


    ¡°See?¡± Lily said. ¡°Cracked your heart¡ªeasy peasy.¡±


    Hades groaned, getting back to his feet. ¡°You *cheated*,¡± he muttered, brushing the dust off himself. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen again.¡±


    ¡°All is fair in love and war, Hades,¡± she said, walking away. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head to the village.¡±


    From a nearby alcove, Jin and Maki watched them quietly, their life force barely concealed as they peeked around the corner.


    ¡°I thought for a second they were making a romantic gesture,¡± Maki whispered.


    Jin sighed. ¡°For those two, a word like that does not fit them. Even I don¡¯t understand their relationship¡±


    *


    The village wasn¡¯t as lively as the bustling halls of Quell, and there weren¡¯t many thrilling spots to impress Hades. Lily walked ahead, her head down, dragging Hades along as she tried to think of something to do.


    Hades watched her. ¡°Where to next?¡±Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, raising her head, smiling. ¡°Well, Let¡¯s head fishing¡±


    ¡°Fishing? You mean, like catching fish?¡±


    ¡°No, catching monsters, genius¡±


    Hades raised an eyebrow. ¡°So that¡¯s your idea of fun, huh?¡±


    She faced him. ¡°For your information, I¡¯ve had a lot on my mind lately, so don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Hades asked.


    She turned away, walking faster. ¡°None of your business¡±


    They reached a small fishing shop, and Lily selected the needed equipment. "Now where is that purse?" she asked herself.


    Hades stood there, stoic. He had anticipated this moment from the very second they set out to buy the equipment. So, he discreetly hid his purse before they arrived. It contained all his life savings¡ªmoney he would have used for fun in the town¡ªbut in the end, it remained untouched.


    His hand slipped inside his cloak to feel the reassuring weight of his purse. Perfect. Still there. He smirked. Any second now, she¡¯d turn to him, ask for money, and he¡¯d tell her he didn¡¯t have any. This time, he had the upper hand.


    ¡°Oh I found it,¡± Lily said, bringing out a purse that looked exactly like Hades.


    His eyes grew wide in shock as he hurried to check his pockets. His purse tumbled from his cloak¡ªstones spilling out of it.


    Hades blinked. ¡°How¡­?¡±


    Lily chuckled.¡°You really thought you could hide it from me? You¡¯re so predictable, Hades. So very predictable.¡±


    Hades leaned against the shop wall, sighing. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see you take it¡­ How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called borrowing, not stealing,¡± she said, twirling the fishing rod in her hand. ¡°I swapped it out while you were sleeping. I knew you wouldn¡¯t want to spend any money in the village, so I¡¯m just helping you out.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder which one of us is the devil,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Huh? What are you trying to say?¡±


    Hades sighed, meeting her gaze. ¡°I said you are the real devil here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any manners, do you? Calling a lady a devil¡±


    ¡°You? A lady? Those other girls at the House are way more ladylike than you¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The shopkeeper raised his hands in an attempt to diffuse the tension. ¡°Please, children, don¡¯t fight¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it!¡± they yelled.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to settle this,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°I agree. Only one way.¡±


    Moments later, they were by the river, fishing lines in the water.


    ¡°First to catch a fish wins,¡± Lily said, excitement building.


    ¡°You¡¯re on!¡±


    Minutes passed. The two sat in silence, not even the birds chirped. The calm was almost unsettling.


    Lily groaned, leaning to one side. ¡°I thought this would be more exciting,¡± she whispered. ¡°I need me some corn, Hades. Bring me corn¡±


    Hades, on the other hand, basked in the quiet. ¡°The silence is nice. I might come back here just for this¡± he turned to her. ¡°It was even able to calm this unsightly creature¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just bring me corn¡±


    Suddenly, Hades¡¯ line twitched. He jumped to his feet. ¡°Wait¡­ I think I¡¯ve got something!¡±


    Lily got up to help. ¡°Pull it! Pull it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help! Let go!¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m letting go!¡±


    They both tugged at the line, struggling together until a large fish flew out of the water, landing on the shore.


    Hades stared at it, his eyes glittering. ¡°I caught one¡­ I actually caught a live fish!¡±


    Lily put her hands on her hips, satisfied. ¡°Since we both pulled it out, I guess it¡¯s a draw.¡±


    Hades¡¯ smile faded into a scowl. ¡°You just had to ruin the moment¡­¡±


    She smiled, sticking her tongue at him.


    He sighed, walking to her. ¡°How long are you going to keep on stalling?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The director isn¡¯t exactly quiet when he whispers,¡± he said.


    Lily clenched her cloak tighter. ¡°I¡­ I really want to see him. But last time I did, he looked so¡­ different.¡±


    Hades sighed, grabbing her arm. ¡°If you want to see him, then go see him. Stop avoiding it.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to show you all these fun places, but¡­ I don¡¯t really know that many. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Hades eyed her. Is this the same Lily? Or is she possessed or something? It¡¯s making me uncomfortable.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± he said. ¡°Next time we get a day off, let¡¯s come back and actually have some fun. After my rest that is¡±


    Lily nodded and led the way.¡°It might be a bit early, but¡­ it¡¯s time you meet my Papa.¡±


    Hades followed her, leaving the fish behind as they walked toward the village.


    *


    ¡° I¡¯m home,¡± Lily said, entering the house with Hades. The air was filled with a strange energy making them to draw their blades.


    ¡°Lily? Is this your home?¡± Hades asked fixed on what seemed to be Lily¡¯s father''s room door.


    "Something''s wrong with Papa." Without waiting, she sprinted forward.


    Hades eyes widened, a voice whispering to his ear. He hadn¡¯t heard that voice in months. Why now.


    ¡°Lily wait!¡±


    His words fell on deaf ears, as she was already at the door, throwing it open. There, slumped against the wall, was her father, a blade resting in his hand, blood dripping from his chest and staining his shattered glasses. Three cloaked figures stood over him,


    One of them turned. "We¡¯ve granted your final wish, old man. Now we¡¯ll take our leave."


    ¡°A man of honour, indeed. In the end, he went down without a fight¡±


    "Not before taking three of our comrades with him," another said.


    Lily stood, her eyes fixed on her father¡¯s corpse. It wasn¡¯t real. This is a dream. It just can¡¯t be real.


    Hades stepped into the room, he eyed the lifeless body and back at Lily. He lowered his head, staying quiet.


    ¡°It took that many of us to handle a single senior instructor,¡± one of the cloaked men said. ¡°We may be losing our touch¡±


    ¡°Papa!¡± Lily screamed, throwing her sword to the floor. She wrapped her arms around him, her face buried in his blood-soaked chest, refusing to meet his empty gaze.


    ¡°My little cupcake¡­¡±


    He struggled to rub her head. She lifted herself up so he could reach it, trembling as his hand grazed her.


    ¡°Papa, please don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m not ready for this, not now¡±


    He forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re never ready for these things, cupcake. The world... is just like that."


    ¡°No, no,¡± she whispered, shaking her head. ¡°Please, Papa don¡¯t go¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, Lily. My last wish was fulfilled. I got to see you... and I see you¡¯ve made friends." He struggled to breathe, his chest rising. "Are they good to you?"


    She nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    "I¡¯ve been watching. I saw you at the House and also the fisherman''s shop." He coughed, blood dribbling from the corner of his mouth. "I didn¡¯t want you to see me like this. But I couldn¡¯t leave without seeing you again. I¡¯m selfish, aren¡¯t I?"


    ¡°You¡¯re not selfish!¡± she said, pulling him closer. Hades and the cloaked men watched in silence.


    ¡°I was heartbroken when I thought you got married without telling me,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Invite me next time, okay? Don¡¯t leave this old man waiting.¡±


    Lily chuckled through her tears. ¡°I will¡±


    He smiled, his eyes half-lidded. ¡°To a devil, no less. You¡¯ve become quite the troublemaker, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Lily laughed again, tears mingling with her smile.


    ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you sad your old man is passing?¡± he said, lifting her bloodied face. ¡°You should cry, some more. Like muahh muahh¡±


    ¡°M-uahh, Muahh?¡± she chuckled, her tears still falling.


    His grasp on her became looser. ¡°I am glad to see you¡¯re happy, remember what I taught you, always live- ¡°


    Suddenly, one of the cloaked men stepped forward, thrusting his sword toward Lily¡¯s father, but Hades was quicker, deflecting the blow just in time.


    ¡°You know the rules,¡± the leader said. ¡°Once she entered the sanctuary, she ceased to be your daughter. You are no longer her father or a teacher. So stop with your last words of instruction¡±


    The leader eyed Hades who glared at him, eyes burning with rage.


    ¡°I heard the new recruits somewhat have some skill,¡± one said, walking over. ¡°They¡¯ve realised why we¡¯re here, the sanctuary won¡¯t be too shaken if they died in a monster attack.


    ¡°Just make it quick,¡± another said.


    More cloaked figures emerged, surrounding them.


    ¡°Lily run,¡± he whispered, holding her hands. ¡°You need to live a happy life; you need to live¡±


    ¡°I will Papa, I will,¡± she said holding his cold hands.


    ¡°I love you, cupcake¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I love you too¡±


    His eyes closed shut, his spirit departing from this world.


    One of the cloaked figures was about to intervene but was stopped by the leader.


    Lily tried to lift him but couldn¡¯t. Tears fell, and her sobs were quiet. Hades stepped over, helping her carry her father to the bed, where they gently laid him down and covered his face.


    Hades glared at the cloaked swordsmen. ¡°If you really respect this man, you can at least not destroy his home¡±


    They laughed at him.


    ¡°You think we can¡¯t handle the two of you without making a mess?¡± one of them said. ¡°Trust me, this¡¯ll be over before you know it.¡±


    The leader stepped forward. ¡°No, no. The boy¡¯s got a point. It¡¯s poor taste to kill his daughter right in front of him. In his own house, no less.¡± He smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll take them into the forest. Blame it on monsters.¡±


    *


    Hades and Lily followed them to the forest. Lily grabbed his arm, silent and scared while holding her father¡¯s sword close.


    ¡°That¡¯s one fine blade,¡± one of the cloaked figures said with a twisted grin.


    ¡°Patience. We¡¯ll get our hands on it soon enough¡ªonce she¡¯s dead¡±


    ¡°This¡¯ll do,¡± the leader said, stopping in a clearing.


    One of the men yanked Lily away from Hades.


    ¡°Hades, help!¡± she cried, reaching out to him.


    Hades lunged forward, but a brutal hit knocked him to the ground. ¡°No!¡± he shouted, struggling to rise. ¡°Leave her alone!¡±


    One of the men stepped on him. ¡°Wait your turn, brat.¡±


    Lily¡¯s screamed as she was dragged toward a tree stump, her arms still reaching for Hades. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± she sobbed, trembling as the men forced her head down.


    Hades watched. Every ounce of his body screaming. She was going to be killed. The first friend he has ever made. The only one he found his equal.


    Why was the world so cruel?


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    One of the men held her father¡¯s sword, admiring it, and discussing who would claim it.


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡± the voice continued.


    Lily¡¯s cries grew fainter, her strength failing as the man raised his blade. It was too late.


    ¡°No!¡± Hades¡¯ eyes snapped shut. The voice continued its whisper.


    ¡°Protect. Protect everyone¡±


    Suddenly, Hades opened his eyes, and the world around him shifted. Everything was monochrome, frozen in place. The blade was mere inches from Lily¡¯s neck, suspended in mid-air. What is this? He wondered. Is this Parallel Space?.


    He had read about this in the sanctuary¡¯s library. One of the Three Great Powers. Hades moved forward in a blur, his body reacting faster than his thoughts.


    The swordsman swung but hit nothing but air. ¡°What just happened?¡± he said, searching. ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡±


    ¡°The boy is gone too!¡±


    The leader gritted his teeth. ¡°Parallel space... that kid achieved it? How?¡±


    Hades reappeared a short distance away, standing with Lily. He stared at his fingertips. It wasn¡¯t his achievements. For some reason he knew it. His gift played a huge role in getting him this power.


    Lily hugged Hades from behind. Crying. ¡°I thought... I thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°No you won¡¯t,¡± Hades said, gritting his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die here¡±


    Lily tugged at his cloak, her body trembling.


    He glared at the men. ¡°Those assassins killed your father, Lily,¡± he said, clenching his fist. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you train over and over again ever since our first battle, you are strong I know it¡±


    ¡°But, b-but¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle them for you, but before then promise me this,¡± he faced forward, drawing his wooden sword. ¡°You¡¯ll find happiness. That¡¯s what your father wanted right? So no matter what happens, I want you to promise me you¡¯ll never change. You¡¯ll always be you. I¡¯ll make sure you have that chance, even if it kills me.¡±


    Lily¡¯s lips trembled, but she nodded, her grip on his shirt tightening. ¡°I¡­ I promise¡±


    The cloaked men walked closer.


    ¡°They¡¯re smarter than that. They know we could catch them, even in parallel space¡±


    Lily pushed Hades forward. ¡°G-go get them¡±


    Hades smiled back at her. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit¡±


    He closed his eyes focusing on his energy. I know you can hear me. I need your power. Just this once... I''ll give you what you''ve always wanted.


    ¡°Your heart, everything that resides in it¡±


    Hades chuckled. No can do, I¡¯ve already promised someone to protect her. I feel like my cheeks are about to explode from embarrassment, after saying that. So I can¡¯t lose everything and become an empty shell, sorry.


    ¡°I see¡±


    How about a deal then? You can have my emotions after I use my gift


    ¡°Granted.¡±


    Seriously? Just like that?


    ¡°Yes, we are one, after all. We think alike. Your words are mine as well¡±


    Alright, then. Let¡¯s do this


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± one of the cloaked men asked.


    They kept getting closer and closer. Lily remained calm tugging the back of Hade''s shirt. He¡¯s been silent for some time now. Did something happen to him?


    "Damn it," one of the men growled, rushing toward Hades. "I¡¯ll just end this now."


    Before his sword could land, his body was sliced in two.


    Hades opened his eyes, holding the hilt of his wooden blade. ¡°Every spot is a critical spot, as long as you use enough force, right Lily?¡±


    She nodded through her tears, her dishevelled hair falling over her face.


    ¡°What the?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re him... the devil¡¯s child. How didn¡¯t I notice it before? The one with a gift...¡± The leader shouted to the others, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the boy! Take him down with everything you¡¯ve got!¡±


    Hades walked toward them, a fiery energy surging within him, charged with an ominous intensity. With every step he took, it felt as though he was destroying a part of himself and the world around him. This sensation was overwhelming, and he didn¡¯t want to hold onto it for long.


    The trees began to wither as if time were rushing by. The air became heavy, almost unbreathable.


    All the cloaked men surrounded him, drawing their blades. Hades glanced up at the sky. Winter was coming; in just a few days, the land would be covered in white.


    The men surrounded him, blades drawn, but Hades raised his hand. The earth beneath them quaked, then shattered, sending them crashing into the ground. In an instant, he hardened the earth again, crushing them under its weight. The sound of their bones breaking echoed, and blood rained down, painting the forest red.


    The leader survived. He stood up, trembling but defiant. ¡°How is this possible? Beaten by children? But don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. That little earth trick won¡¯t work again.¡±


    Fighting the boy was too risky. He ran to Lily, decolouring the world around him ¡°He¡¯s too far away to catch up with me, I¡¯ll kill his girlfriend to break his spirit¡ªthat¡¯ll make him easier to kill¡±


    He faced lily in the colourless world. Something felt off. In this realm, only extremely fast individuals could access it or parallel space users. So how was she staring at him? Her hair shifted slightly, revealing one eye- a glowing, black eye that seemed to pull him closer.


    She glared at him. This was the man. The same man who killed Papa. I¡¯ll take his life


    His skin crawled and his heart raced at the sight. She was smiling at him and tears gathered in his eyes. He glanced away, but it only got worse. Behind Hades stood a smoky, horned figure, grinning with jagged red teeth.


    ¡°ARGHH!!!¡±


    He screamed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you dammit,¡± he turned to Lily who had appeared behind him, her father¡¯s sword in hand.


    She knelt down, sheathing the blade


    The cloaked leader glared back at her. What is she doing? Doesn¡¯t she want to kill me-


    She turned back at him. At that moment, his head fell from his shoulders.


    The world returned to normal. Lily began to cry, holding the sword close to her. Hades knelt beside her, his heart feeling like it was shackled by thousands of chains, making him feel almost numb inside.


    The pain he felt was unbearable. He eyed Lily, pulling her close to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not your fault,¡± she said, looking at the bloodied battlefield. The dead image of her father appeared again, scaring her. ¡°Hades, can you promise me something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Never again,¡± she said. ¡°Never take lives like they¡¯re meaningless. Not like this¡±


    She looked lowered her head, staring at the blood on her palms. That was the first time she killed a human.


    Hades nodded. Even if they were her father¡¯s murderers, she still held the value of life.


    ¡°I promise¡±


    ¡°I want to become stronger, very strong,¡± she said. ¡°Years from now, let¡¯s join the others and save the people of this village from whatever is causing these deaths.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help in any way I can¡±


    She buried her face in his chest. ¡°You better.¡±

 Chapter 46: The Celestial Swordsmiths

    Eight years have passed since we received the disturbing news: Lily¡¯s father was murdered. And by the Sanctuary, of all places. After we returned to the training grounds, nothing was the same.


    Sensei changed the most. The once kind and gentle man we all grew to love had hardened, transforming into someone obsessed with battle and perfection. Morning sessions grew harsher, the monsters more vicious. Every day felt like it could be our last.


    Not all of us made it this far. Some died, others were left too injured to continue, and many just... quit. Kim was one of them. After Bon saved her from a pack of monsters, she left without looking back. The rest of us spent those years honing our skills, pushing ourselves to the limit¡ªnot just for our own survival, but for our friends too. Weeks ago, we received our signature blades from the celestial swordsmiths themselves. Tomorrow marks the end of our training. However, I still have some unfinished business¡ªquestions that seek answers.


    Jin sat hunched over a stack of ancient texts, his eyes glowing faintly behind his glasses as the candlelight flickered weakly. His hair had grown longer over the years, though his disinterest in grooming left it wild and unruly.


    What was the secret of the sanctuary? Was it even a secret?


    He has spent most of his days here, trying to piece it together, combing through old records and journals. Some paths led to dead ends, others hinted at something deeper, but it was all just a mess of half-truths and speculation.


    A familiar presence interrupted his thoughts, a tingle running down his spine.


    ¡°Is it time already?¡± Jin mumbled, yawning.


    Maki stood behind him, peering over his shoulder at the book he was reading. ¡°You should get ready. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Jin groaned. It was a bad idea to pull an all-nighter before today. He had also been avoiding a particular pair lately.


    He sighed. No¡­ make that two pairs.


    Maki tapped the table, bringing Jin back from his thoughts. ¡°Hey, are you listening? I said they¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Remind me again, who¡¯s coming?¡± Jin asked, rubbing his tired eyes.


    Maki sat on the edge of the table, her cloak now a deep shade of purple, with the familiar flower insignia and twin blades strapped to her waist. The years had only made her more beautiful.


    She sighed, leaning back. ¡°The celestial swordsmiths. You know, the ones who made our swords? They¡¯re visiting the Sanctuary.¡±


    Jin closed the book with a resigned shrug. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯d better get going.¡±


    They stepped out into the frigid wind, the library doors creaking shut behind them. Snow blanketed the Sanctuary in a shimmering layer of white, while golden lights flickered, illuminating the vast expanse of the grounds. The renovations had made the place even grander, with new training fields for recruits, dungeons holding captured monsters and so much more.


    Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As much as he despised the Sanctuary for what it had done, the sight of children laughing and playing in the snow was a heart warming sight. A bittersweet nostalgia.


    Maki felt it too. Her eyes softened, and for a moment, it was as if no time had passed at all¡ªlike they were still those same eager kids on their very first day of training.


    They both pulled their straw hats low over their faces and in an instant, they vanished into the cold, snow-laden wind.


    *


    Emma sat at her desk, the room dimly lit by a single candle. Her quill moved across the paper, documenting the progress of each student. Over the years, they had all shown potential Their final trial was upon them.


    Yet, in all her years of overseeing these students, there was one group that had caught her attention¡ªand not just hers. Even the other instructors had whispered about them. A group unlike any other, known for their strength, cunning, and sheer unpredictability.


    She pulled open the drawer of her desk and picked a scroll. The noise of the younger students playing outside grated on her nerves.


    ¡°I wish they''d grow up already,¡± she muttered to herself, frustration lining her voice.


    The scroll she held was more than just a list of names. It contained the details of the most notorious group of swordsmen and women the Sanctuary had ever seen. Their leader, Hades, had always intrigued her, ever since their fateful encounter during the scarecrow exercise years ago.


    Hades and his group had launched an attack on the Sanctuary after the death of Lily''s father. A bold move on their path. The aftermath had been chaotic, and though they were punished, none were ever expelled.


    She unfurled the scroll, her eyes scanning the details.


    Bon:


    Nickname: None. No one cares about him.


    Special Talent: He¡¯s a stylish fighter with skills that catch the eye. Nothing else.


    Blade: Jisei no Tsurugi¡ªA blade that reflects the mastery of one¡¯s emotion, remaining steady in the heat of battle.


    Powers: First


    Harold:


    Nickname: The Gentle Giant¡ªThough big, he¡¯s lovable.


    Special Talent: Extraordinary coating abilities, almost on par with Hades when using his gift.


    Blade: Mountain Crusher¡ªA gigantic sword rumoured to destroy buildings in one swing and demolish hills with two.


    Powers: First and Second.


    Maki:


    Nickname: The Swift Bird. Her movements are as unreadable as a bird¡¯s flight.


    Special Talent: The ability to read her opponent¡¯s movements and deceive them in battle. Her fighting style is one of wits and confusion.


    Blades: Eir and J¨¢rn¡ªA pair symbolizing the duality of restraint and strength; one blade offers mercy, while the other delivers unyielding force.


    Powers: First and Second.


    Levi:


    Nickname: The Black Assassin. Known for flipping the tables by hunting down instructors and his fellow students.


    Special Talent: A master of stealth with exceptional control over his life force, making him nearly invincible. An unreadable character, which makes him a foe to be reckoned with in battle.


    Blade- Umbra- A sword that moves through the darkness, its wielder unseen, delivering fatal blows from the shadows.


    Powers: First and second


    Krissy:


    Nickname: None. She dislikes it.


    Special Talent: Knowledge of nearly every blade and sword technique, with a counter for everyone.


    Blade: The Sword of Perfection¡ªA blade representing ultimate mastery, embodying the culmination of all fighting techniques.


    Powers: First.


    Lily:


    Nickname: The Dancing Demon.


    Special Talent: Her extraordinary speed surpasses that of even Hades and the other instructors. Her swordplay is surreal, like fighting a dancer, each movement faster than the last.


    Blade: Tenk¨± Kiba¡ªA blade said to be as swift and sharp as the wind, cutting through the air with ease. A sword belonging to her father.


    Powers: First and Second.


    Jin:


    Nickname: Demon Slayer¡ªA title earned after he once challenged Lily and Hades and won.


    Special Talent: Jin¡¯s thirst for knowledge surpasses all others. He knows the history of every blade ever known to man and the strengths and weaknesses of every person in the Sanctuary after seeing them fight once. He also hides his own weaknesses expertly.


    Blade: Noble Bow¡ªA blade that strikes with the precision and reach of a bow, symbolizing the wielder¡¯s lofty purpose and ability to manipulate any battle to their advantage.


    Powers: First, Second and Third.


    Gift of the Shattered Edge: He awakened this power two years ago during a fight with Hades. This was when he claimed victory over the two demons.


    This gift manifests in the wielding of blades¡ªboth his own and those of others. Jin¡¯s gift is not simply one of control but of disruption. He does not merely command weapons; he fractures the connection between the user and their tool. He could also duplicate his own weapon at will, a maximum of ten.


    Hades:


    Nickname: The Devil¡¯s Child, The Number One (depending on who you ask).


    Special Talents: Quick thinking in battle, making him a formidable opponent in the game of wits.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Blade: Cordeis¡ªA simple blade with no special attribute tied to it. The only thing known about it is that it was once wielded by a loving knight.


    Gift of Wrath: Born with it. Little is known, but it summons a beast in the sky and increases Hades¡¯ life force. Recently, it was discovered that this gift could also cause natural disasters.


    Powers: First and Second.


    Emma rolled the scroll back up, her fingers lingering on the parchment for a moment longer than necessary. "At the end, none of it matters," she whispered. "I want to believe more in Luca than Sakura. We''ve done our part, all that''s left to do is hope"


    *


    Lily walked with the others, munching on corn. Nothing beats a hot breakfast in the biting cold. Unlike the others clad in dark, somber attire, she sported a bright, colourful outfit adorned with small bells that jingled with each step.


    Her eyes flicked toward Hades, offering him a bite.


    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± he replied. His long hair had grown back, falling in loose strands down his shoulders. He had sworn off cutting it again, claiming it was too much of a hassle.


    Lily walked forward while facing him. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a bite,¡± she eyed the others who kept silent. ¡°What¡¯s with the gloomy mood? It feels like we¡¯re heading off to war.¡±


    Harold coughed, the reason being quite obvious: he wanted to prevent the instructors from launching any surprise attacks. Harold had changed, now towering over the others, his size nearly four times what it had been. A massive claymore hung from his back, a weapon only he had the strength to wield.


    Lily sighed, linking arms with Hades who didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°So, we¡¯re meeting the swordsmiths today, right? I wonder what the issue is this time.¡±


    Bon, walking behind them, crossed his arms and whispered, ¡°Maybe it''s because you rejected their weapon and kept your father''s sword.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? No way! What are we going to do, Hades? Help me!¡± She threw a tantrum, shaking Hades back and forth as she panicked while his face remained cold and unchanged.


    Lily relaxed and crossed her arms back with Hades.¡°Well, not like I care or anything, but you all are still way too gloomy.¡±


    Levi, his hand wrapped in bandages and half his face concealed by a mask, whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going off to have fun, are we?¡±


    Lily spun around to face him. ¡°You¡¯re right, but still¡ªcrack a smile once in a while.¡±


    As they passed the library, they ran into Jin and Maki


    Jin yawned, scratching off the dirt in his eyes, only to squint at the sight of Lily and Hades walking arm-in-arm. Love these days is unnecessary and just painful to watch. He growled.


    Hades caught Jin¡¯s gaze, and they exchanged cold stares.


    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± Jin muttered with a groan.


    ¡°You look horrible¡±


    ¡°Oh, I had no idea. Thought I was killing it with this princely look. Maybe I should¡¯ve put on more make up.¡±


    Maki stepped between them, stretching her arms out. ¡°Not here, you two. Come on, act like adults.¡±


    Lily, threw her half-eaten corn between them. ¡°Come on, Maki! Where¡¯s the fun in that? Fight, fight, fight!¡±


    Maki sighed, though she wasn¡¯t particularly surprised¡ªit was Lily, after all.


    Hades, on the other hand, had grown tired of the dilly dallying. "Where¡¯s your sword, Jin? You¡¯re not planning to fight bare-handed, are you?"


    Jin raised his arm, and his blade flew to his hand with a thud. It was a finely crafted sword, long and elegant. "Let¡¯s make this quick. I¡¯ve got sleep to catch up on¡ªshe¡¯s a slippery bastard these days."


    ¡°That joke was so bad it made my skin crawl,¡± Hades teased.


    ¡°At least I don¡¯t look like a depressed widower who only has his sword for company.¡±


    Lily blinked. Wait, but I¡¯m not dead.


    Hades chuckled. ¡°Your sword skills are so amateurish, I almost feel sorry for you. You won¡¯t last ten seconds in the final test.¡±


    Jin stepped closer, glaring. ¡°Want to keep talking? Or should we let our blades do the talking?¡±


    Hades, undeterred, smiled. ¡°The latter¡±


    Lily quickly finished her corn, wiping her hands before patting Hades on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, Hady. Remember what I always say, aim for under the belt¡±


    He stared at her. Wishing he didn¡¯t hear that.


    Maki leaned against the wall, clearly drained. Ever since Jin had unlocked his Gift, the two had been sparring relentlessly, even at the most inconvenient times.


    The Gift of the Shattered Edge allowed him to command the will of any blade or weapon, whether forged by man or celestial hands. No one was surprised when Jin received such a power¡ªhe had always been obsessed with the art of the sword. Yet, ironically, he had never wanted to become a swordsman. His true passion lay in swordsmithing. For Jin, this was just the first step on that path.


    When they were younger, rumors circulated about them. Jin had completed an encyclopedia on every type of blade he could find in the library.


    Jin was always the outgoing type who sought knowledge about everything, and he never enjoyed fighting. Yet, he ranked among the top three strongest in the sanctuary. Maki admired him from a distance; it wasn¡¯t love or anything close to it¡ªjust respect.


    Out of the remaining students, she could confidently say that if anyone was capable of stopping Hades in his devil form, it was Jin.


    She wasn¡¯t finished with her thoughts when she opened her eyes to a colourless world. Here they go, again.


    Hades stood firm, deflecting Jin¡¯s flying sword effortlessly with a single swing of his blade. ¡°Too slow, Jin.¡±


    Jin yawned, crossing his arms lazily. ¡°G-Give a guy a break, will ya?¡± He lifted a finger. ¡°I¡¯m just warming up.¡±


    Right before Hades'' eyes, Jin¡¯s sword split into two. Hades quickly adjusted, swinging in an arc to deflect both blades. But then three swords appeared, then four, then five, surrounding him like a deadly swarm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt now,¡± Jin whispered.


    Lily watched, her fists clenched with excitement, while the other boys let out exasperated sighs. Bon, however, was frozen in time, frowning.


    Hades blocked every strike, gritting his teeth. Even in this parallel space, the speed of each blade was high. Jin had the power to multiply swords and control them effortlessly. If my will wasn¡¯t strong enough, he¡¯d take over my blade too. Who in their right mind gave a monster like Jin this kind of power?


    Jin smirked, noticing the weariness in Hades¡¯ movements. ¡°Getting tired, buddy?¡±


    With one powerful swing, Hades knocked away all the blades, but he knew they¡¯d be back. He had only seconds to act. Without hesitation, he tapped into a fragment of his gift energy and dashed toward Jin.


    Jin summoned another blade, gripping it with a smirk. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this head-on.¡±


    Their fiery lifeforce mixed with the snow was about to cause a burst reaction, one that could result in a snowstorm right in the sanctuary.


    Just as their swords were about to collide, Harold stepped between them, catching both blades in his massive hands. His energy flared, and the force of their combined attack spiraled in a whirlwind of white.


    Jin let out a laugh. ¡°Guess we went a little overboard, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, time to call it a day¡± Hades agreed.


    Harold exhaled, sweat dripping down his brow. Damm was It worth it to get extra weights.


    Lily smacked Hades on the head, another corn stuffed in her mouth. ¡°I told you to fight him, not destroy the sanctuary, you idiot,¡± she mumbled.


    Hades, rubbing his head, glanced at her. ¡°You took another?¡±


    ¡°Who has a single corn for breakfast?¡± she replied.


    Krissy arrived, panting as she adjusted her glasses. ¡°There you guys are! Just find the source of all the ruckus, and it¡¯s easy to find you all,¡± she said, noticing Harold, and straightening up before turning away. ¡°Yeah, the sensei is asking for you all. We don¡¯t really need to be disobedient, you know?¡±


    Harold puffed out his chest and crossed his arms around her with a grin. ¡°Did you see? I stopped Jin and Hades¡¯ attacks with my bare hands!¡±


    Krissy raised an eyebrow, glancing at his palms, which were bleeding a bit. ¡°G-Good job?¡±


    He flexed his muscles, leaning closer. ¡°Come on that deserves a kiss, correct?¡±


    Krissy adjusted her glasses and pushed his face aside with a hand. ¡°You need medical attention. Come on.¡± She tugged him along. ¡°We¡¯ll catch up with you guys later.¡±


    As Harold and Krissy walked away, Lily pouted at Hades. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you like that?¡±


    Hades looked away. ¡°Because I¡¯m not Harold. Why would I be? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re getting married or anything. Let them enjoy their¡ª¡± He trailed off, noticing her blank expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re too old to be acting like this you know.¡±


    Without a word, Lily turned and walked off, leaving Hades confused yet again. He hated dealing with stuff like this, especially when they had more pressing matters, like graduation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Maki,¡± Jin said, walking off with her, and leaving the others behind.


    Bon groaned. ¡°We¡¯re gonna die single, Levi,¡± he said, resting his head on Levi''s shoulders. ¡°Unfortunate, very unfortunate¡±


    Levi rubbed his head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m planning to get married soon,¡± he muttered.


    Bon jerked up, shaking Levi in disbelief. ¡°What?! Who is she?¡±


    ¡°One of the girls from the House of Quell. The ceremony¡¯s a week after Harold and Krissy¡¯s.¡±


    Bon slumped, depression sinking in. ¡°You traitor.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bon shook Levi more violently. ¡°You traitor! How could you leave me like this? We swore we¡¯d die single! We don¡¯t need women!¡±


    Tears welled in Bon¡¯s eyes as he mourned his lonely fate. Life sure was unfair.


    Hades watched the two, feeling a nerve twitch. ¡°Alright, enough with the drama, boys. We¡¯ve got a meeting with some gods ¡±


    *


    Hades stared at Emilia, who knelt farther from him than usual. Something felt off. Everyone was on the ground, heads bowed, eyes firmly averted from the instructors standing above on the second floor.


    Luca tapped Sensei¡¯s shoulder, signalling him to speak. Sensei shook his head before addressing the students below.


    ¡°Some of you were late,¡± he said, his eyes flicking to his clock. ¡°Even after I specifically ordered early arrivals. But¡­ as long as you made it before our guests, I¡¯ll turn a blind eye.¡± He looked up. ¡°And here they are.¡±


    Luca sighed. He had hoped Sensei would offer some encouraging words before their final exam tomorrow. But maybe that''s what he planned for that day.


    The clouds above parted, revealing a brilliant golden light that poured down into the snowy sanctuary. The younger students'' eyes widened in awe at the sight, while even the villagers below marvelled at the display. The golden rays shimmered with glitters of light, creating a walkway in the sky.


    Descending from this heavenly glow was a small girl clad in a white garment, with a golden ring clasped around her neck. Behind her, a circular halo of light hovered. Her hands were folded in prayer, eyes closed in silent reverence like a lost angel, mistakenly wandering into the mortal realm.


    Beside her walked an older man, his long white beard decorated with tiny golden bells. His robe, also white, was adorned with intricate golden embroidery. A large ring encircled his neck as well, and like the girl, a radiant halo floated behind him.


    Knights in glowing armour, their faces obscured by helmets, followed closely behind them.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Sensei whispered, eyes twinkling with admiration. His breath caught in his throat. When they first arrived, he almost fainted by pure admiration and awe. The celestial swordsmiths, beings who had once communed with the Supreme Being himself, were now before them. To be in their presence was simply spectacular.


    The girl opened her golden eyes, stars seeming to twinkle within them as she surveyed the area. With a soft sigh, she turned to face Sensei.


    Overcome by awe, Sensei fell from his seat and collapsed to the ground, bowing. ¡°Oh, mighty Celestials, we have awaited your arrival.¡±


    The other instructors followed suit, falling to their knees and praising the celestial visitors.


    Hades felt the animosity among every student. Seeing their masters praise other beings was something they couldn¡¯t stand. Yet, intervening would only prove their disloyalty to the sanctuary. So, they stayed quiet.


    ¡°Master Lucifer,¡± the girl whispered, ¡°I still don¡¯t see why I had to come here.¡±


    The older man, Lucifer, remained quiet, his arms crossed behind his back. ¡°Silence, child.¡±


    The girl bowed her head, apologizing before her gaze shifted to the kneeling students. Her eyes fell on Hades, and for a brief moment, she peeked into the dark presence that lingered within his shadow.


    ¡°Master, that man¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucifer murmured. ¡°I am aware.¡± He turned his attention back to Sensei. ¡°Rise, devout followers of the Supreme Being.¡±


    They got to their feet while Sakura helped the sensei back on his chair.


    ¡°I hope your students are enjoying the swords?¡±


    Sensei and the instructors stood, though Sakura had to assist Sensei back to his chair, his legs trembling.


    ¡°I trust your students are benefiting from the swords?¡± Lucifer asked, his voice calm but commanding.


    ¡°Yes, yes, as always, we are eternally grateful for the Supreme Being¡¯s generosity in allowing us access to his divine invenTori,¡± Sensei stammered.


    The girl, Luciela, stepped forward. ¡°Those weapons should be treated with utmost care. The materials used to craft them are as rare as true dragon scales.¡±


    Lucifer chuckled. ¡°The child speaks truth. Treat those weapons as though your lives depend on them, for one day, they just might.¡± He turned to Luciela with a raised brow. ¡°Dragon scales on a blade? Intriguing, child.¡±


    She smiled, eyes gleaming with pride. ¡°If you can forge a sword from the life force of a giant serpent, anything is possible, right, Master?¡±


    Lucifer gazed up at the softly falling snowflakes, each one descending with perfect grace. ¡°Naga wasn¡¯t always a giant serpent. She was a fallen celestial¡ªone who delved into forbidden science and became the very monster our people despise. I merely did what was necessary.¡±


    ¡°Truly amazing, Master,¡± Luciela said in awe.


    One of the guards approached, carrying a small box. He opened it, revealing a blade wrapped in thick, dark cloth.


    Lucifer reached inside, lifting the blade high into the air. ¡°Tomorrow, you shall be tested by our king himself. If you pass, you will become his loyal warrior. You should take pride in this rare opportunity,¡± he declared. ¡°Now, raise your heads.¡±


    The students obeyed, their eyes lifting to meet the majestic figures before them. Though the Celestials¡¯ life force was faint, it brimmed with an overwhelming, quiet power¡ªenough to make the air feel heavy with their presence.


    ¡°With the power granted to me, I will mark you for your final trial,¡± Lucifer said as he raised the blade and swiftly slit his wrist. Blood spilt, but the wound healed instantly, leaving no trace.


    Suddenly, the students convulsed in pain, their bodies writhing as if something inside them was being torn apart and set ablaze. Yet, after several excruciating seconds, the pain vanished as quickly as it had come.


    ¡°Within your souls bears the mark of our king,¡± Lucifer said aloud. ¡°From this moment forward, you are his property.¡±


    He turned, ready to leave, but his gaze lingered on Hades. The gift of wrath. How unfortunate, he thought. There are only two students who possessed a gift. Not bad, but nothing extraordinary. However, knowing that one of the five fallen angels was here made this situation much more interesting


    Lucifer smirked to himself. Their master has acquired a powerful pawn. But just as he turned to walk away, a sudden shift in the air caught his attention. Something playful, yet ominous, filled the space. Lucifer¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he searched the distance for the source, his face frightened.


    ¡°Master, is anything wrong?¡± Luciela asked.


    ¡°No child, it must¡¯ve been my imagination¡±


    ¡°May I ask what it was?¡±


    Lucifer remained silent and walked through the glowing partway. For a moment back there, he felt a presence similar to the Demon Lord. The energy was so great, that no one else could notice it. He wasn¡¯t certain, but it was something his master had to know about.


    Meanwhile, Hades pressed his chest. The pain was gone, but the sensation of the mark lingering inside him was unsettling.


    Luca stepped forward, commanding the other instructors to escort Sensei back to his quarters while dismissing the students to prepare for the next day''s trial.


    Hades stood, scanning the area. His eyes darted around, searching for Lily, but she was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 47: A Man Who Fell From Heaven

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late,¡± Lily whispered, sitting alone on the roof, far from the spot she and Hades usually shared. She hugged her knees to her chest, head lowered, twirling one of the small bells attached to her outfit. Was it really childish? she wondered. The colourful garments were all gifts from the House of Quell. Just because I liked bright colours doesn¡¯t mean I was immature, right?


    She pouted, playing with her hair.


    ¡°Lily?¡±


    She raised her head and smiled at Maki. ¡°What are you doing here this late?¡±


    ¡°I was about to ask you the same thing,¡± Maki whispered. ¡°May I have a seat?¡±


    Lily nodded, gesturing for her to take a seat beside her.


    Maki stretched and took her place, staring at Lily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t usually come to this part of the sanctuary,¡± she paused before adding, ¡°Still mad at Hades?¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Who gets mad over something like that?¡±


    Maki scooted closer, her eyes narrowing with concern. ¡°Now I know something¡¯s up. You¡¯re avoiding my eyes, which means you¡¯re definitely bothered.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Lily whispered, trying to shrug it off.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not about Hades, it must be the test tomorrow, but we both know you aren¡¯t scared of tests. And if there was really nothing wrong, you¡¯d be laughing at the top of your lungs by now, not all¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it.¡± Lily sighed, wrapping her arms around her legs. ¡°Hades is an idiot, okay? So yeah, I¡¯m mad.¡±


    ¡°No surprise there,¡± Maki said. ¡°You should know that already or¡­ Is it something else?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Lily hugged herself tighter. ¡°No, never mind.¡±


    Maki leaned back. ¡°Okay, guess I¡¯m not trustworthy enough,¡± she said with a teasing tone. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you why I¡¯m really up here. I¡¯m scared about tomorrow¡¯s exam.¡±


    Lily lowered her head, listening as Maki continued.


    ¡°I honestly have no idea how I¡¯ve survived this long,¡± Maki confessed, clenching her fists. ¡°I feel like the Mother of Luck must like me a lot. You¡¯re all so amazing, and here I am. I don¡¯t even know much about fighting styles like Krissy or blades like Jin. Full of life like Bon, or stealthy like Levi¡±


    Maki blinked back tears and quickly wiped them away. ¡°I just wanted one last view of the sanctuary before tomorrow.¡±


    Lily peeked at her friend. ¡°You¡¯re really doing this?¡± she asked, "Playing that card with me"


    Maki wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°You were the one who taught me all those movements that helped me survive. What kind of friend would I be if I left you alone now?¡±


    Lily¡¯s faint smile returned. ¡°So, you¡¯ve resorted to emotional manipulation? Touche, Maki. Come here!¡±


    She leapt and wrapped Maki around her arms, whispering in her ear. "It''ll all be okay"


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± Maki laughed awkwardly, patting Lily''s back. ¡°But seriously, if something¡¯s bothering you, I¡¯m here to listen.¡±


    Lily released her arms and clasped her hands together.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s funny. I brought this on myself,¡± she said. ¡°My husband? How childish is that? I meant it as a joke just to tease him at first, but-¡°


    ¡°Now it means something more, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°Years ago, he said he didn¡¯t want me to change. Now he¡¯s acting like he¡¯s sick of me. What a liar.¡±


    Maki smiled, tapping her head to console her. ¡°They all are, come on. You know what? Give him a piece of your mind tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A piece?¡± Lily raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡± Maki yelled, her adorable face red with fury. ¡°Beat him up! Throw him off a cliff¡±


    Lily¡¯s smile faded, her face suddenly serious. ¡°Seriously? Of all times?¡±


    Two cloaked swordsmen appeared in the air, their blades aimed straight at Maki.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Maki said, her fingers moving to her swords. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of girl talk!¡±


    She drew her blades. But was too late, their attacks struck her.


    ¡°That easy,¡± one said.


    ¡°This is the power of the strongest group? How disappointing¡±


    Maki moved swiftly, the world flickering in faded grey and colour. She dodged their attacks while simultaneously cutting them down, sending them crashing off the roof.


    She breathed out the cold air and returned her blades, turning to Lily, who sat frozen in shock. Weak, my foot, she thought.


    ¡°So¡­ you like Hades?¡± Maki squealed, grabbing Lily¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know?!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s causing all this ruckus?¡± a voice called from below.


    Lily and Maki went silent for a moment before bursting into laughter.


    ¡°We were so caught up, we didn¡¯t even notice you, Krissy,¡± Lily said, wiping tears from her eyes.


    Krissy sat by the window, a book in hand, adjusting her glasses. ¡°You two really need to be more aware of your surroundings, for crying out loud you''re now seniors. And Lily... don¡¯t stress about that excuse of a man. If Hades rejects you, we¡¯ll beat him to a pulp.¡±


    Maki threw her fist in the air. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll take him down easy!¡±


    Lily sighed. ¡°Krissy, you were listening?¡±


    Krissy flipped a page nonchalantly. ¡°You were sitting on top of my room, making a racket. It¡¯s like you wanted me to listen, don¡¯t you think? Also, you have a larger audience than you think,¡± she said, turning to the group of girls who had been listening all along.


    The other girls shushed her and hurried out of the room. Their secret had been exposed.


    Lily couldn¡¯t contain her embarrassment. It felt like her soul was about to burst out and bury her body before it went to hell and hanged itself.


    Krissy closed her book with a smile and adjusted her glasses. ¡°If you¡¯re not ready to continue, I can always take over. I haven¡¯t even told you what Harold did the other day.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight!¡± Maki shouted, rushing off the roof, already having heard her fill of Harold''s stories.


    Lily remained behind, still in shock. So stunned that Krissy¡¯s loving words went in one ear and out the other. What a way to spend their last night as students of the sanctuary.


    *


    The group of boys huddled in a circle, flicking the marked wooden tiles they were using as cards. Harold who wasn''t participating, sat behind, still talking about Krissy.


    Hades sat, his thoughts far from the game as he stared at the pile before him. Lily¡¯s not in her room... nor on the rooftops. He had run into Maki earlier, and after explaining, she had offered to help find her.


    He shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. Focus. Just leave it to Maki. Damn you, Lily. Making me feel like this... It¡¯s not right.


    Bon observed Hades. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about Lily during boys¡¯ night," he warned, crossing his arms, "I swear, Hades, I¡¯ll kill you. Right now, I''m seconds away from ending Harold''s life don''t add yourself to my list"


    Hades smirked, laying down a tile. ¡°Adorable. Looks like I got the win.¡±


    Jin slapped his piece down. ¡°I win.¡±


    With a sigh, Hades threw his remaining cards into the pile, leaning back against the wall. Meanwhile, Bon¡¯s face contorted in disbelief as he stared at his hand. "Pretty boys and their dumb luck," he muttered, rubbing his temples. ¡°How am I last again?!¡±


    Levi, who had been quietly observing, stared at his tiles. He wasn¡¯t even sure what the rules were, but somehow he had avoided last place. His eyes remained still as he kept his gaze on the tiles.


    Bon collapsed onto the floor, pounding his fist. ¡°I always lose every time; what¡¯s with my luck? Am I cursed?¡±


    Jin patted Bon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you, perhaps, turn down a witch''s proposal?"


    Bon scoffed. ¡°Please. I wouldn¡¯t dream of rejecting a witch. That¡¯s a classic tale, man. What do you take me for? Stupid?¡±


    Jin leaned back, shaking his head. ¡°You spend all your time reading those fantasy novels from the Housemaster¡¯s secret stash instead of studying. You know those witches in the books aren¡¯t real, right?¡±


    Hades shook his head. ¡°It''s embarrassing to waste your time on such nonsense.¡±


    Jin released his grip on Bon and turned to Hades with a feigned smile. ¡°Who said you aren¡¯t involved? You read about blades, true, but you only focus on war books and how to get stronger. What¡¯s your endgame, Hades? It''s unnerving. Ever heard of balance? Maybe throw in some history or science. The only one here who seems to have a good grasp is Levi.¡±


    Harold, who had been murmuring to them about Krissy, looked up. ¡°Hey, you should include me also¡±


    Jin snorted. ¡°You? Good? I¡¯ve never seen you even look at a book, much less open one. The only thing you¡¯ve got memorised is the Krissy Encyclopedia.¡±


    The air grew tense as Hades stood, his eyes burning a deep red. ¡°You think you can talk to me like that?¡±


    Bon rose too, cracking his knuckles. ¡°You¡¯ve been getting too cocky, Jin. Maybe it¡¯s time someone taught you a lesson.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Harold joined in, looming over Jin with his bulk. ¡°Krissy¡¯s not some research topic for you to joke about.¡±


    Jin remained unphased, a blade flicking into his hand. ¡°I can take all of you on.¡±


    Hades shoved Bon and Harold aside, stepping forward. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll deal with him myself.¡±


    Bon and Harold exchanged annoyed glances. ¡°Hey, who do you think you are, pushing us like that?¡± Bon snapped.


    The group¡¯s glares glared at each other, tension rising quickly. Then suddenly¡ª A crash echoed through the room as the roof buckled, leaving behind a huge hole.


    Silence hung for a beat, until Levi, still counting his cards, blinked and quietly asked, ¡°So... whose turn is it?¡±


    Bon landed in the open field, his feet barely touching the ground before he straightened up, catching the eyes of a few girls who had gathered after the earlier commotion. Great. Just what I need... an audience, he thought, trying to shake off the nerves.  I¡¯m up against powerful opponents, need to keep my guard up.


    He pulled his cloak back, feeling a rush of energy surge through him as his muscles tensed. The cold was perfect for him, a perfect way to reduce fatigue. Years of rigorous training had honed his body, and countless scars to prove it


    The girls watched his body in awe. They had no idea his body was that toned. Because of the way he acted, they always assumed he was a weakling.


    Focus, Bon reminded himself, just as Harold came barreling toward him, swinging his massive blade with an animalistic force. The cold wind tossed Harold''s scarf as he glared at Jin.


    ¡°What did I do to you?¡± Bon whispered, blocking the strike. The impact sent him skidding backwards, but he managed to keep his footing. One hit and I¡¯m almost out... I can¡¯t let him get in another.


    Suddenly, blades whistled through the air, raining down from above.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± he muttered.


    Hades appeared behind him, drawing his blade.


    Bon eyes widened. ¡°Why do I get the feeling everyone¡¯s ganging up on me?¡±


    The blades vanished from Bon''s vision. *They¡¯ve shifted the fight into a parallel space *A technique I can¡¯t master.*


    Hades was already in position, and Harold was preparing to charge again. Bon clenched his fists. *They see me as the weakest link... always take out the weak first, huh?*


    These years I¡¯ve had the worst stroke of luck. Not anymore, waiting around for a change wasn¡¯t working anymore. If I wanted to be better, I needed to do my best. Even when I¡¯m up against monsters.


    The air distorted as Bon dodged just in time, a blade grazing his cheek. Twirling his sword between his fingers, he parried Hades'' next strike, gritting his teeth as Harold came charging from behind. *I can¡¯t hold both of them...*


    Bon flipped over, narrowly dodging Harold¡¯s claymore as it crashed into Hades, sending him flying back across the field.


    He panted, barely believing what had just happened. ¡°I... I can¡¯t believe that actually worked.¡±


    The snow cloud around them settled as Hades pulled himself back up, a smirk creeping onto his face. ¡°I was saving you for later, but I guess now¡¯s the best time,¡± he said, drawing his blade at Harold.


    Bon remained focused. There was still one more threat. in stood high on the roof, a smug look plastered on his face as if victory was already his. Three swords came hurling toward Bon out of nowhere. He managed to deflect two with rapid strikes, but the third came too fast.


    He stared right at the blade preparing for the pain to come. But the sword hung in the air, a few inches from his face.


    ¡°You really thought I¡¯d impale you?¡± Jin said. ¡°You¡¯re out, Bon. I thought I¡¯d finish this in one move, but you¡¯ve improved.¡±


    Bon chuckled, laying back on the snow. Maybe it¡¯s time to stop reading all those fantasy books... focus on real life for a change. He sighed, watching the clouds drift by. Another time, then.


    Jin turned his gaze to the battlefield below. ¡°Alright, Hades. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    But before Hades could respond, Harold roared and hurled him across the sanctuary, knocking him out of sight. Jin stared, out of words. What just happened?


    Hades crossed his arms midair, lost in thought. I didn¡¯t realize how much this was weighing on me. I need to make things right with her... I can¡¯t keep going like this.


    He crashed into the garden, tumbling through a bed of flowers. Dusting himself off, Hades straightened his clothes.


    "I need to leave before the instructors get here-"


    He noticed Levi holding a girl''s hand and sneaking around the sanctuary grounds. They locked eyes together...


    They went their separate ways like nothing happened. To them, they saw nothing that night.


    *


    They ventured into the outskirts of the forest, along a secluded path hidden from ordinary sight. The Supreme Being guards protected the entrance and forbade anyone from passing through.


    Beyond them lay a frozen forest, where a colossal door loomed ¡ª the very door those guards protected. At its base were offerings: flowers, food, clothing, jewellery, letters, and more.


    All of the instructors were present, dressed in black attire, while their Sensei wore a white garment. A constant smile danced on his lips as they walked towards the gate. The others followed behind him, their heads bowed.


    The gates creaked open, revealing nothing but an endless expanse of deep blue sky and a sea of clouds stretching below.


    The students gasped, astonished by the sight. The Land of Heathens rested atop a towering mountain, dwarfing all the other peaks around it. The sky above swirled with violent storms, lightning flashing, and thunder roaring in the distance.


    ¡°Yes, the king is present, serve him, adore him, hahaha¡± Sensei laughed out, getting on his feet and walked.


    The instructors trembled. He can walk?


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Sakura approached the students, bowing low before them. ¡°You all have become exceptional swordsmen, giving everything you had to reach this point. Now, the final exam awaits.¡±


    Luca, still visibly shaken by the spectacle of their Sensei¡¯s behaviour, stepped forward. ¡°The most basic of all energy manipulations is coating, which grants us armour. The task is simple: you must jump from the Land of Heathens and survive.¡±


    The students remained on their knees, heads pressed to the ground. They had come too far to turn back now. Forty-seven had begun this journey together, and only eighteen remained. To retreat now would dishonour the fallen.


    The task also wasn¡¯t difficult. It requires control to secure a good landing spot while gliding in the air. The average student here had more than enough aura to shield themselves from the fall.


    Hades glanced around, searching for any sign of Lily. She¡¯s still not here.


    At Sensei¡¯s command, the students rose to their feet. The morning sky had darkened, clouds swirling violently above them.


    ¡°My students, my beloved students,¡± Sensei called out, his arms spread wide. ¡°Satisfy our mighty king, and serve him with all your might. Now, I bid you farewell.¡±


    They all walked towards the edge of the cliff in silence. Each step feeling like they were moments away from being the strongest swordsmen and women that ever existed. The anticipation was high. After they pass, they¡¯ll be immediately recruited by the Supreme Being himself.


    Hades clenched his fist. He had some questions for this god, one of which was why old people always got sick. He has to pass the exam, no matter what.


    Out of Joy some of the students, leapt off, all laughing.


    Hades allowed himself a small smile. At least I¡¯ll have a bit of fun for the final test.


    ¡°Come on, traitor!¡± Bon shouted.


    ¡°Stop¡­ calling me that,¡± Levi whispered and joined along.


    Harold and Krissy jumped together, grinning, while Jin approached Hades with a playful smirk. Without warning, Jin pulled him into a tight hug. ¡°See you on the other side, buddy. Don¡¯t you dare die on me?¡±


    Jin summoned his blade, its gleaming edge reflecting the stormy skies, and leapt off without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Maki stood trembling, her hands clasped in prayer over her small flower.


    Hades placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said softly. ¡°Just focus on coating your feet with energy, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Maki gave a shaky nod. She leaned in and hugged Hades, whispering, ¡°Lily is waiting for you. And¡­ thank you.¡±


    With that, she stepped to the cliff¡¯s edge, took one deep breath, and jumped.


    Before, Hades could turn. He saw Lily standing next to him, her hands on her back.


    He turned away and back at her, whispering. ¡° I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean any of that¡­¡±


    She stayed silent, her gaze steady.


    Hades lowered his head, struggling to find the right words. ¡°I get it, of course, you¡¯re angry. But¡­ it¡¯s just that¡ªno, I¡ª¡±


    Lily chuckled a bit before she burst into laughter. ¡°You¡¯re the worst, Hades,¡± she said, wiping a tear from her eye.


    He blinked in confusion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even stay mad at you,¡± she stepped closer. ¡°Your face is just too hilarious, Hady. I forgive you¡±


    Before he could respond, she rested her head on his chest. He hesitated, unsure, but then slowly raised his arms and wrapped them around her in an embrace.


    Her eyes widened briefly, surprised, but she softened into the hug, accepting it fully. ¡°Alright then, I guess it¡¯s time to give you a piece of my mind,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hades had no time to respond before she pulled him in for a kiss.


    His eyes widened, stunned, as she suddenly pushed him off the edge.


    ¡°Lily!¡± he shouted, his voice filled with laughter as he plummeted toward the clouds below.


    She watched him fall, smiling to herself before turning to the instructors. She gave a final bow, adjusted her hat, and, with a backflip, dove off the cliff after him.


    Racing down the cloudy mountainside, her heart pounded in her chest as she scanned the skies. ¡°Oops, looks like I pushed him a little too far,¡± she muttered, searching for Hades amidst the groups of falling swordsmen.


    Hades was engulfed in dark clouds as he watched the other students glide through the sky, dodging the jagged rocks and treacherous terrain with ease.


    ¡°Woo hooo!¡± Hades screamed, drawing his blade and cutting the rocks in his path.


    His heart raced. The wind beating against his face made his vision blurry. But nothing compared to the look on his face when he had to go against Lily''s speed.


    A shiver ran down his spine. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a burnt figure strapped to the mountainside, its skull protruding grotesquely, sword still clenched in its bony hand.


    The dark clouds parted, revealing a field of bones scattered across the ground below.


    Hades looked upward, his eyes narrowing. A faint golden light flickered in the stormy sky, and there he saw him¡ªLucifer. And Luciela standing beside him, turning away from him.


    Suddenly, a scream echoed in the air, followed by a deafening crack of thunder. Bolts of lightning rained down in every direction, ravaging the mountainside. Hades dodged the strikes, all while dodging the falling rocks and debris.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he yelled, staring above. The golden light had vanished.


    The supreme being, the demon lord and the Emperor of dragons. Those three possessed enough power to make fire rain from the heavens. Hades shivered. This was all the supreme being doing.


    He clenched his sword, gritting his teeth. ¡°So this is the real test,¡± he whispered.


    But then, his heart stopped. Below him, he spotted Bon¡¯s smoking body, his eyes gouged out. Levi clung to him, his own eyes flickering with the last remnants of life.


    ¡°No!!¡± Hades screamed, reaching out. A bolt of lightning obliterated them, the force ripping into Hades and leaving his arm gashed, blood spilling.


    Rocks smashed against his skull as he tumbled, his vision fading in and out. He sensed Harold and Krissy¡¯s life forces dimming. ¡°Where are they?!¡± He searched below, spotting them in the distance. ¡°I need to get there¡±


    Using the mountainside, he propelled himself downward, bouncing off rocks to gain speed. Yet, he couldn''t make it.


    Harold was hit while he protected Krissy from the onslaught of lightning strikes. But he kept on holding her, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go,¡± she cried.


    Harold screamed, hardening his coating. This was why he trained this ability to protect the ones he cared about to be their shield. A shield doesn¡¯t leave his master no matter the pain even when all that remains is broken wood and iron. His coating prevented the electricity from reaching her.


    Hades eyes went red with horror. Isn¡¯t there anything, I can do? Even if I use my gift, it doesn¡¯t mean I could fly. I can¡¯t even control my powers. Am I-Am I really that weak?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡± he whispered, scanning the falling bodies. ¡°Mika, Jin¡±


    He saw the face of a girl who had once rejected him¡ªthe same girl from the night they got their names. Her lifeless body drifted by him, along with the other students¡ªthose who had trained with him, lived with him, laughed with him. One by one, they fell. Then, he saw him¡ªJin.


    ¡°Jin!¡± Hades yelled. ¡°JIN! JIN!!¡±


    Jin turned at him, a smile on his face and a gaping wound in his arm. ¡°Huh? Hades?¡± he whispered, just before another bolt of struck him down.


    Hades yelled, pulling his bloody hair. His energy surged, a storm of power swirling around him as his heart raced. ¡°Lily, Mika¡­ where are you?¡± before he could finish.


    A hat drifted past him¡ªits bells broken singed beyond recognition. It was Lily¡¯s.


    He couldn¡¯t hear anymore. The world around him fell silent. No thunder, no rocks, only a crushing stillness as he fell.


    Hades was struck by lightning, his body slamming into the mountain¡¯s walls. In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to protect anyone.


    He crashed to the ground, his coating crackling but failing him. "Why¡­ why am I still alive?" he whispered.


    ¡°Hades?¡± a soft voice called out.


    He looked up, his vision blurred by tears. It was Mika, lying on the ground, alive.


    Hades smiled, cleaning his tears even as more fell and crawled to her, hugging her. ¡°T-The others, Maki, the others are dead,¡± he cried, looking behind her. Her legs were mangled and torn.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hades,¡± she cried. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m a disappointment aren¡¯t I? Just can¡¯t do anything right¡±


    ¡°N-No,¡± Hades'' hands trembled, trying to hold back his tears. ¡°You¡¯re not¡±


    She released Hades, who still held her in his arms. One by one, the other bodies fell, crashing to the ground. Hades turned to Harold and Krissy, whose bodies joined the others, with Harold still holding her tightly.


    Hades screamed, his voice echoing through the entire mountain. He threw his hat aside and held Mika. He wished for a cure to this pain; anything would suffice. He didn''t want to endure this sorrow.


    A storm began,  a mixture of rain and blood pouring down upon them.


    ¡°Told you I heard something,¡± a voice said.


    Two men approached, one with scruffy red hair and an axe slung over his shoulder and the other a younger boy carrying a huge bag. More of them joined from behind.


    ¡°He survived? Just who are these people?¡±


    At that moment,  Hades appeared behind him, slicing his throat.


    The red-haired man staggered back, clutching his neck as blood gushed through his fingers. The other adventurers froze, their faces drained of colour. They didn¡¯t even see him move.


    ¡°G-Garry!¡± one of them cried. ¡°Why did you kill him?!¡±


    They surrounded Hades, weapons drawn, but none dared to attack. Hades stood silent, his sword humming with a dark, sorrowful cry. His eyes, once filled with pain, were now hollow, devoid of humanity.


    A horned monster appeared in the skies, parting like curtains. The adventurers stood their ground and observed Hades.


    Their hearts were about to leap out of their chests. A swordsman who fell from heaven, a man who wept yet showed no sympathy as he slew them all. All they could describe him as was ¡°The Weeping Swordsman.¡±

 Chapter 48: Broken Promises

    ¡°Praise he who decides our fate, and pledge your souls to his unyielding power and grace,¡± Former Lord Tankenu declared, his arms stretched wide as if welcoming the imminent chaos. Above, the sky was a chaotic canvas of bright lightning bolts, each flash followed by the deep roar of thunder. Shrouding the once bright snowy mountains in an ominous darkness.


    The instructors knelt on the trembling ground, their heads lowered in silence as they felt the life force of every student disappear by the passing second. Fists clenched and hearts burned with rage, yet their force did not reflect their unyielding behaviour; instead, they sought to protect the very heads atop their burdened shoulders.


    Tears formed in Tankenu''s eyes as he whispered, "I was right all along." Lowering his arms, he turned to face his subordinates, a wicked grin creeping across his face. ¡°My expectations of them were not wasted,¡± he said, walking to them. ¡°Prepare a reservation at the House of Quell. Tonight, we will celebrate this glorious moment. The new children will bear witness to our ceremony.¡±


    The earth shook, and a loud and painful cry was heard within the clouds. Where the supreme being''s fury had once cast dark shadows, a far more sinister energy began swirling. A red hue, darker and more menacing, bled across the clouds. Snow fell in a fury, blanketing the mountains, but it quickly melted into an unrelenting storm, turning to a torrential downpour over the cursed land of Heathens.


    Townsfolk peered from behind shuttered windows astonished by the sudden change. However, none dared step outside, for the air carried the unmistakable chill of death.


    Sensei Tankenu¡¯s eyes blazed with fury as he turned back toward the sky. ¡°That accursed devil,¡± he said. ¡°Daring to poison the very heavens our master commands.¡±


    The flashes of lightning that conquered the skies became a bright crimson, and the wind howled, calling forth a world ending storm. A decay spread through the land, rotting the trees and blackening the earth.


    Amidst the chaos, Luca left his head bowed, recognizing the cause of this change of the atmosphere, ¡°Forty-two.¡±


    *


    Every drop of rain struck her head, but she stood still, her fists clenched tightly around her blade. How could a heart bear this much pain, this much sorrow, and yet remain concealed? Words were meant to voice the deepest parts of ourselves, and tears to release the anguish we carry within. Hers were sealed shut, a mask that once covered her pain became nothing more than a cage holding it in.


    ¡°Bon, Levi,¡± she whispered, her eyes locked on their charred bodies. Their hands still clutched their swords even in death. The rain grew, shifting from gentle tears to unrelenting bullets. She wasn¡¯t hit by a single bolt of lightning, as quickly as they fell from the skies, it didn''t take her some serious effort to avoid them.


    She knelt, wiping the mud from their faces. A promise was a promise, no matter the circumstances. No exceptions. She understood this as her trembling smile fought against the tears threatening to fall.


    ¡°But,¡± Lily whispered, her voice cracking. ¡°Maybe no one will notice with the rain.¡±


    Lily lifted her head, her eyes red, but the fragile smile lingered. The wind knocked loose boulders from the mountainside. She unsheathed her blade, cleaving the falling rocks in half. Unsatisfied, she reduced them to dust before they hit the ground.


    She noticed the horned beast hidden within the bloody, storm-filled sky. ¡°Hades?¡± she said under her breath.


    A presence stirred behind her. Lily spun, her blade already poised, feeling a strange aura, one that reminded her of the celestial swordsmith. A golden spiral formed, and from it, a portal opened, bathing the area in a soft glow.


    From the portal stepped a man draped in a white robe, its edges lined with intricate golden embroidery. A cloth obscured his face, and in his hands, he carried a box similar to the one Lucifer had presented on his last visit.


    ¡°Congratulations, child,¡± he said, his voice gentle. ¡°What a spectacle you¡¯ve shown, dodging those lightning bolts without a hint of struggle. Our liege will be glad he has you in his ranks¡±


    He opened the box, revealing a gleaming flower insignia. ¡°A humble token from him. Accept it, and come with me to the holy land. Your knighthood awaits¡ª¡±


    The man found his head severed from his shoulders and the box shattered to pieces. His blood mixed with puddles and arms in the air. Shocked, he grabbed his neck and then his head, before he fell to the muddy floors. An Illusion?


    Lily stood behind him, her blade unsheathed. ¡°Leave now,¡± she said. ¡°Before I change my mind.¡±


    The messenger struggled to his feet, his once-pristine robe now drenched in mud. ¡°You arrogant child,¡± he said, his voice trembling with rage. ¡°Do you now defy the supreme being? Your comrades were weak, unworthy of his blessing. There is no need for your pity.¡±


    He took a step toward her, seething. ¡°You bear his mark now. As long as it stains your soul, you will never know peace.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± she said, casually strolling to Hades.


    *


    Broken trees scattered the foot of the mountain, the blood and sweat of the fallen staining the stony ground. Hades¡¯ dark energy surged through the air, his long hair twisting like a storm in the wind. His eyes, devoid of any white, were as black as the abyss.


    The adventurers were shaken with fear. Nothing they did had any effect on this man. He slaughtered them without hesitation, without any words of explanation.


    ¡°Camden,¡± one adventurer called out to a younger boy, desperation in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll try to hold him off. You run.¡±


    The boy looked at him, drawing his short sword. ¡°No, Vans. This man killed Garry. I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to that¡±


    More adventurers gathered, drawing their weapons. Their clothes mixed with sweat and rain.


    ¡°Garry was just an A-rank,¡± someone muttered, trying to rally the group. ¡°We¡¯ve got six more, plus four B-ranks, and others with skills of their own. We can take him.¡±


    ¡°We just need to hit him all at once,¡± another said, walking forward as he placed an assuring hand on Camden''s shoulder.


    From the way this man fought, there were certain observations to be made. He was a swordsman, capable of harnessing both first and second powers. Above, the skies revealed the silhouette of a monstrous figure, which lingered there, letting out a mournful cry. This seemed to be his gift, but the extent of its power remained a mystery to them. Charging head-on without a clear plan would be suicide.


    ¡°Let''s retreat for now,¡± he said, stepping on Maki¡¯s broken fingers.


    In an instant, Hades was on him. His blade flashed, and Vans was split in two, the young adventurer gasping as blood poured from his mouth. ¡°He¡¯s too fast,¡± Vans muttered, his body collapsing to the ground.


    The others hesitated, paralysed by fear. But Camden¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the heavy downpour. ¡°Kill him!¡±


    With a roar fueled by anger and grief, the adventurers charged. But Hades¡¯ dark gaze met theirs, and in that moment, the world around them drained of colour. Some still moved, but others froze in place.


    Hades stretched his blade out, his feet sliding back as he prepared to launch forward. Camden¡¯s heart raced, his face pale with terror. ¡°We¡¯re all going to die here,¡± he whispered, seeing the dark-eyed man already closing the distance, his sword aimed at Camden¡¯s exposed throat. The boy closed his eyes, bracing for death.


    Sparks flew, and the sound of clashing metal echoed in the storm. Camden opened his eyes to see a vibrant figure standing before him surrounded by grey.


    ¡°Sorry, I took so long,¡± Lily said, blocking the strike but was pushed back.


    She grabbed the boy, while she swiftly kicked the other adventurers off their feet, preventing them to head closer to Hades.


    Camden¡¯s breath caught as he looked up at the beautiful woman holding him. He, an eighteen years old as if he was nothing. He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from her.


    She turned to him with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a pretty-looking one¡±


    Before Camden could respond, the other adventurers surrounded them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you with that demon?¡±


    Lily sighed, dropping the boy on the muddy floor and turned to Hades. No that''s not Hades.


    ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± she said.


    They raised their weapons again. This time ready to attack.


    ¡°Men sure are dumb,¡± she said, sliding her blade back into its sheath. ¡°You¡¯re already struggling with him, and now you want to fight me too?¡±


    ¡°We do what we must, my lady. That man is a monster; we¡¯re adventurers, and we signed up for this kind of work.¡±


    ¡°Adventurers?¡± Lily said, her eyes narrowing as she studied Hades. She could feel his life force fluctuating wildly. If he attacked now, she couldn¡¯t guarantee their survival.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if adventurers have a death wish,¡± she said, glancing down at Camden in the mud. ¡°But don¡¯t blame me if things go south.¡±


    Hades began to advance, counting his steps.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care,¡± Camden said, standing shakily. ¡°We have to avenge our friends, even if it costs us our lives. If you¡¯re willing to help, we¡¯ll accept it.¡±


    ¡°No, Camden!¡± someone shouted. ¡°We can¡¯t trust her.¡±


    Camden turned to the others, his voice barely heard over the storm. ¡°We need all the help we can get. There¡¯s no time for pride.¡±


    Lily placed a hand over her chest, exasperated. ¡°This is becoming a hassle,¡± she muttered. ¡°You¡¯ll just get in the way, but I appreciate the sentiment.¡±


    Before Camden could respond, an explosion of energy burst through the forest, sending them all crashing to the ground. Lily¡¯s eyes sharpened, her control over the wind knocking their bodies back from the battlefield.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She scanned the blood-soaked mountain floor, her heart heavy. Bodies lay strewn everywhere, both adventurers and swordsmen alike. Hades had slaughtered the adventurers, without mercy or hesitation, as if their lives meant nothing.


    Am I being foolish? she wondered. They once felt like soothing feathers, but now they felt like shackles around my heart. Is this what a promise truly feels like?


    Hades stepped close, each delayed. His body was already battered from the fall and he still had his clothes on.


    Lily, standing firm, began removing the weights from her outfit, the heavy metal crashing into the earth. She discarded the ones around her arms, waist, and legs.


    ¡°If I want to have the slightest chance of stopping you in that form, I need to push beyond my limits,¡± she said, taking a step forward, loving her eyes with his. ¡°Come back, Hady. I really need you right now,¡± she whispered, her breath trembling.


    Hades'' sword sliced through the air, aimed where she once stood, but she was already gone. He searched, but she was suddenly beside him, her voice a whisper in his ear. "I know you''re in pain, but..."


    With another swing, his energy tore through the trees, but she vanished again, her bells ringing around him as if she never left his side.


    ¡°What can I do to bring you back?¡± she whispered.


    Hades screamed, his energy levels continuing to rise. He slammed his feet onto the ground, sending a cloud of dirt into the air. Taking a fighting stance, he swung his blade, sending the debris flying in all directions. The wind whipped around him like a hurricane, swirling the rocks and creating a barrier away from the fallen swordsmen.


    Finally, his eyes locked onto her¡ªdodging the flying rocks. He leapt into the air, closing the distance between them, his blade clashing against hers.


    Each of his blows was stronger than hers. If the fight continued like this, his strength could snap her blade in two. Realising the danger, she stopped trying to block and focused on dodging his attacks.


    Focus, focus, focus. Lily thought, almost losing balance. Damn, he restrained my movements.


    There was nowhere to run; he didn¡¯t allow her out of his sight. If a single slash were to pass by, she would be dead. What am I even doing? Do I really want to kill Hades? If I could, would I go through with it?


    She dodged again, but this time he anticipated it, slamming his foot into her stomach. The pain surged through her body. His blade came down toward her exposed neck, leaving no time for her to dodge.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± she screamed, pushing him back and momentarily startling him. That was all the time she needed. She released her grip and turned away from his gaze, sweeping him off his feet. Lily observed him from the parallel space, noticing he was about to regain his balance just before he hit the ground.


    She leapt back and threw bells from her outfit towards his ear. He cut through the bells but was immediately kicked from the other side and sent to the floor.


    Lily sat atop him, having disarmed him of his sword, her fists coated with energy. Without a word, she started punching him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Is this the time for you to go berserk?!¡±


    She punched him again and again, breaking his coating, and drawing blood. ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one hurt? Uh? Tell me, Hades!"


    Her punches slowed as the rain began to ease, the clouds parting. Exhausted, she collapsed onto his chest, her fists still weakly beating against him until, finally, his hand reached out and caught hers.


    ¡°What are you doing... Forty-three?¡±


    Lily froze, her breath catching in her throat. His voice¡ªit was his voice. She raised her head, meeting his teary eyes. ¡°Hades?¡± Her voice trembled, her heart racing as she wrapped her arms around him. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Hades hugged her in return, his gaze drifting over the carnage surrounding them. ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked, pulling back. His eyes were distant, confused. ¡°And... why did you call me Hades?¡±


    Her face paled, and she stared at him, wide-eyed. ¡°W-What do you mean? That¡¯s your name,¡± she said with a nervous laugh, trying to hold back the tears.


    Forty-two chuckled. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re serious? We don¡¯t have names, Forty-three just numbers. And the others just died they are weak after all-¡±


    Forty-three slapped him. ¡°What''s wrong with you? You sound like you did years ago¡± she whispered, her voice filled with hatred.


    ¡°What was that for, f-forty three?¡± Hades asked, perplexed.


    Her head lowered, her hands balled into fists. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything, do you? Not your name, not your friends... nothing?¡±


    ¡°I remember... we jumped off the mountain together. Then I woke up to find you crying... surrounded by all this.¡±


    Her lip quivered. ¡°And Jin? What about him?¡±


    ¡°Jin?¡± He looked at her blankly.


    She grabbed his collar, her anger boiling over. ¡°Maki! Harold! Bon! Levi! Kim! Do none of those names mean anything to you?!¡±


    ¡°Maki¡­¡± his eyes met her lifeless body. Fragments of memories flickered in his mind¡ªplaying with a blonde boy, his first visit to the village, teaching the second power. But with every memory, a searing pain tore through his head, like fire.


    Forget the pain. Just forget! A strange voice echoed in his head, sorrow enveloping his soul like a great torrent.


    He screamed, clutching his head. ¡°No... please, no!¡±


    Forty-three expression darkened, her hand hovering over her sword, and then she stopped. ¡°So that¡¯s it? You¡¯ve erased everything, haven¡¯t you? Is it to protect yourself from the pain... or is it something else?¡±


    He staggered to his feet, panting. ¡°Forty-three, please... I need to rest.¡±


    She turned away. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she said, taking a step. ¡°Never change, Lily. Promise me that¡±


    Behind her, Hades stretched out a hand, his eyes flickering between light and darkness. ¡°Please, Lily, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Forty-three spun around and punched him hard in the face, her tears finally falling. ¡°I hate you, H-H... Forty-two.¡±


    He collapsed to the ground, stunned. She called me something else earlier... what was it again?


    Forty-three eyed the bodies of her comrades. ¡°Come,¡± she whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s give them a proper burial¡±


    Hours had passed since they completed the burial. One body was still missing¡ªJin¡¯s. He must have been trapped somewhere high in the mountains.


    She turned to Forty-two. ¡°You need to hide"


    He nodded, disappearing into the shadows as she went to meet the approaching adventurers. When they arrived, she apologised for knocking them out and lied, telling them she had defeated forty-two herself. They believed her, offering her a place among them and a trip to the fifth realm where she¡¯d be rewarded.


    But she refused.


    Later that evening, Forty-three stood at the edge of the forest. The air was cool, and the night had settled in. She wore forty-two hat since hers was missing¡ªwhile she faced Hades, who leaned against a tree with his arms crossed.


    "I couldn¡¯t find his body anywhere," she said, a trace of frustration in her voice. "We¡¯ll have to come back another time. It¡¯s getting late."


    ¡°Alright,¡± forty-two responded, pushing off the tree and falling into step behind her as they walked into the growing darkness.


    *


    A year had passed since their journey began, travelling between the sixth and seventh realms. Rumours of two swordsmen drifted through the lands¡ªone, a powerful woman; the other, a monster. The tale of the "monster" spread far, his name whispered across the realms. It was said he attacked adventurers, hunters, and mercenaries without mercy, a beast with no restraint.


    They spoke of how he was once normal until something inside him snapped. He would clutch his head, screaming, before launching into a violent frenzy. The female swordswoman was always there to stop him, not with her blade, but by calming him, holding him in her arms when he lost control.


    But one day, she vanished without a trace.


    Her last words lingered in the mind of the berserk swordsman. "I wish to spend every moment by your side, but the flames within me grow dimmer by the day. The memories we once shared are long gone, along with the promises we made. I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet, and I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re H***. He¡¯s no coward; I know that for sure. You refuse to remember, claiming it¡¯s too hard to bear¡ªeven forgetting about your gift. My trip to the fourth won¡¯t be easy, but I¡¯ll survive. There¡¯s a group there called the Disciples, and I think they may help with the Supreme Being mark and I think *** might be there also. I¡¯ll leave you to the only one I believe could handle you. Take care, *****. We¡¯ll meet again."


    Her words were like the passing autumn leaf in a cold breeze, to be remembered and felt at the moment, but they disappear out of sight and memory.


    *


    Amidst the bodies of fallen adventurers, the swordsman stood in silence, his blade slick with fresh blood. The skies were empty, not a beast in sight, and his energy remained as stagnant as the still air around him


    Once, there was someone who would stop him in this state. Like him, she didn¡¯t have a name. Yet, he knew that the girl meant everything to him, though he couldn¡¯t understand why. A power also resided deep within him, but he knew nothing about it.


    Staring at his bloodied hand, he murmured to himself, ¡°Just who am I?¡±


    "You¡¯re really troublesome, you know that? I turn my back for one second and look what happens," an old voice echoed from the trees.


    One of the adventurers, barely clinging to life, glanced up and managed a faint smile. ¡°Guildmaster,¡± he whispered.


    An old man strode over, dressed in a long, dark leather coat that gave him an air of nobility. His short hair and piercing blue eyes held a calm, fatherly warmth.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the swordsman asked, raising his blade. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you need to die¡±


    ¡°Oh? Please tell me why-¡°


    Before Bloodbone could finish, Hades lunged towards him. His sword aimed for the old man¡¯s chest.


    "You really are a handful!" Bloodborne said, dodging the attack. He elbowed him in the back, sending him staggering. In the next instant, he summoned a massive hammer from thin air. "Brace yourself¡ªthis is going to hurt," he warned, slamming the hammer down, and cracking the earth beneath the swordsman.


    The adventurers watched, filled with awe. The Guildmaster has defeated the rogue swordsman in mere seconds.


    Bloodborne lifted the hammer into the air and retrieved some bandages and medicine.


    ¡°Take your time to treat yourselves, okay?¡± he said to the fallen adventurers. He then turned back to the swordsman, picking him up. ¡°I apologize for my new partner; he isn''t quite content with our relationship."


    "Sir!" one of the adventurers called out, still in shock. "You¡¯re not taking him with you, are you?"


    ¡°He¡¯s a murderer, surely you don¡¯t want to ruin your status being involved with him,¡± another said.


    Bloodborne smiled. "This guy? He¡¯s nothing but a lost child," he said, his eyes twinkling. "I made a promise to a rather intimidating young woman, one who believed I could help him. What sort of man would I be if I didn¡¯t honour that?"


    The adventurers watched, speechless, as the guildmaster carried him into the depths of the forest, disappearing from sight.


    When the swordsman regained consciousness, he found himself being carried like a sack of grain. "Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!"


    Bloodborne chuckled. "We¡¯re travel companions now. No use running off again"


    "I refuse! Put me down!" Hades struggled, but the old man¡¯s grip was like iron. "Why are you doing this?" he asked, giving up.


    Bloodborne turned to him. "Calm now? Good," he said, dropping the swordsman. "Your friend, the female swordsman, assigned you to me. Does that answer your question?" he asked, eyeing the swordsman. " Do you even know her name?"


    The swordsman stared at him. ¡°She has no name, same as I¡±


    The guildmaster continued walking, then glanced back over his shoulder. "If you want to learn about yourself, come with me. Or you can keep playing the monster everyone fears."


    The swordsman''s stomach rumbled. Bloodborne smiled devilishly, "You little one, come on. I''m an amazing cook too; you just got yourself a first-class companion, buddy."


    The swordsman hesitated. Knowing everything about myself. Do I really want that?


    He took a step forward and began to follow Bloodborne. Not like I have anything better to do, he thought.


    ¡°It better be delicious,¡± the swordsman said, frustrated.


    Bloodborne laughed out. ¡° I bet your mother¡¯ s left leg on it!¡±


    The swordsman sighed as they walked out of the forest on a mission that seemed either too impossible or never existed in the first place.


    *


    Hades awoke, tears streaming down his cheeks. All this time, he thought, his body floating just above the surface of the shallow, shimmering pool. ¡°Jin... Maki... Krissy... Harold, Bon, Levi, Kim...¡± He covered his face, his voice breaking as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The dark underground temple was eerily quiet, save for the soft rippling of the water. His wounds, still fresh, bled into the pool, tinting the water red.


    An old woman stepped forward, her voice raspy and laced with frustration. "Hmm, I¡¯m exhausted... Let¡¯s end it here"


    She waded into the water, her footsteps splashing. She reached down and pulled Hades up, resting his head on her shoulder, her hands gently stroking his hair.


    ¡°Bloodborne really is remarkable,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°He dragged you through countless dangerous adventures, knowing only he could survive them, all to shove you into a corner. And then, after all that, you reawoke your gift, didn¡¯t you? Oh, I remember how happy she was when that happened. It was then that you met her again, correct?.¡±


    Hades nodded against her shoulder. ¡°Yes... And I remember what I did afterwards. I remembered my gift... but all I felt was hatred. Hatred for the Supreme Being, for my Sensei. I wanted to destroy them all. That¡¯s why I left in the first place. I didn¡¯t care about what she was going through. I didn¡¯t want to know.¡±


    The woman wiped the tears from his face. "Then she erupted in anger and left you behind again. You returned to the Mountains, but by then, Tankenu was gone, already in the third realm. On your way back, I heard you slaughtered some heroic adventurers. You truly are a devil, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hades shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m no devil,¡± he whispered. ¡°She¡¯s right... I¡¯m nothing but a coward.¡± He clenched his fist, causing it to bleed. ¡°I left her all alone, tormented her, and then made her promise always to smile. And I... I forgot it all.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do now? Continue crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet her,¡± he whispered.


    The woman laughed, standing up and stepping back. ¡°Do you even realise what you¡¯re saying? She¡¯s a disciple now. They choose when and if they want to see you, not the other way around. Finding her would be like trying to find a needle in this snow-covered wasteland.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Hades said, his voice firmer. ¡°Lily needs me. I just... can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    She sighed, but a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°Very well. Follow me, then. I¡¯ve got something for you.¡±


    Hades rose from the pool, clutching at his wounds as he followed her down a narrow corridor. They arrived at a wooden door, the torches mounted on either side casting long shadows


    Inside the room, ancient relics and treasures lined the shelves¡ªarmour once worn by legendary knights, swords with storied pasts, and letters of great importance. But the woman stopped before a small box that radiated an aura Hades immediately recognised.


    "Take this with you," she said, pointing to the box. "Wear it on your journey. Perhaps then, she¡¯ll grant you a second glance."


    Hades reached for the box, his hands trembling. As soon as he opened it, he fell to his knees. He hugged the box to his chest, eyes closed, whispering, "T-Thank you..."

 Chapter 49: Berserker

    The town of hunters was alive with noise. Men and women revelled in their debauchery, lost in their games and drinks, transforming what was once a tranquil settlement in the far west of the fourth realm into a haven for the treacherous and the cast-off.


    The castle at the centre served as the home of their leader, the greatest swordsman in the world¡ªa man destined to become Lord, not just of a single realm but of the entire kingdom. Because of him, hunters walked proudly in the realm, united by a shared dream.


    As the morning sun cast long shadows across the snowy grounds and stormy clouds far ahead. Guards patrolled the town¡¯s high walls, their faces hidden behind identical masks, each marked with a red claw scratch at the edge. Their eyes scanned the horizon, watching their camps scattered around the town, all residents are currently in the town celebrating their Lord¡¯s victory. More than a thousand hunters called this place home, and hundreds among them possessed rare and dangerous gifts, making this town a place of certain death for outsiders.


    On one of the towers, a bearded hunter peered through his scope, feeling the cold snow catch in his beard. His eyes narrowed as he focused on a figure approaching from the horizon¡ªa man in a straw hat, walking steadily through the desolate landscape, a single string dangling from his hat.


    ¡°What¡¯s a disciple doing out here?¡± he whispered unsure if he was seeing correctly.


    A fellow hunter approached, curious. ¡°See something?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m going mad, but isn¡¯t that a disciple?¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± He took the scope and had a look. Remaining calm, he returned the lens. ¡°Raise the alarm,¡± he said. ¡°Something''s not right.¡±


    Loud and painful to one¡¯s ears, bells were heard across the city. Hunters growled as they equipped themselves and made their way to the front gate. Others stayed within the town, prepared to defend against any breaches in their defences, while some continued with their frivolous activities.


    Neil, one of the town¡¯s generals, stood on the high walls, his fur-lined coat billowing slightly in the cold wind. He stroked his blonde beard as he observed the movement below, watching as his fellow hunters scrambled into formation.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± a hunter exclaimed as he walked up the stairs. Seeing the general, he cleared his throat and stood by his side. ¡°It was a hassle getting those troublemakers together; it messes with my head.¡±


    Neil remained focused on the sight below. ¡°Thank our lord for making it a bit easier. Without him, controlling this many hunters would be impossible."


    The hunter followed Neil¡¯s gaze toward the horizon. "This man coming... are we sure all this is necessary?"


    Neil moved his fingers across the edge of the walls, feeling the hard rocks beneath his fingertips. ¡°So you¡¯re saying this is too much for a likely disciple?¡± he asked.


    Placing on his mask, the hunter said, ¡°Right. It¡¯s better we make this quick,¡± he stretched his fingers as long claws snapped out.


    *


    His legs felt numb from the biting cold. Holding down his hat to shield his eyes from the blizzard, he kept moving. The walls were in sight; his sister was somewhere within them.


    Pasta stood still, observing the scattered towers and tents, with an army gathered by the gate. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not welcome,¡± he whispered, drawing his blade. Overconfidence was a form of foolishness. Those thoughts were nothing more than distractions. Taking them all on would inevitably lead to his demise; he was certain of that.


    But Emilia was close. What are they doing to her? Is she hurt? No matter what, he needed to rescue her. With or without their help.


    Far above, the clouds churned, a storm raging in the sky. "Darius and that monster might be here too," Pasta said, his gaze fixed on the distant castle. His fist clenched. Is this a bad idea? Maybe. But there was no turning back.


    He vanished into the blinding white of the storm.


    Sir, I¡¯ve lost him,¡± one of the hunters reported, peering into the storm. Minutes passed, and the others began to chuckle, relaxing as they headed back into the city.


    ¡°Probably ran off,¡± one said with a smirk. ¡°Can¡¯t blame him.¡±


    The masked hunters roared with laughter, their fists pounding in celebration as they returned to conquer their drinks. Another hunter, feeling the sting of the cold on his neck, closed the town gates behind him. "Storm''s gettin'' rough. Let''s finish up and¡ª"


    He whipped around, blade in hand. There was no one there.


    ¡°Must be my imagination,¡± he said, watching his comrades fall to the floor, their veins bulging grotesquely.


    The bell tolled again.


    ¡°Intruder! Intruder!¡± The voice stopped as a head tumbled from the walls, its mask clattering to the ground, separated from his face.


    Neil stood on the wall, lighting a cigarette. He took a slow puff. "He¡¯s here, using the storm to hide himself. Clever, but pointless"


    Pasta crouched in the shadows, his breath ragged. He could feel the strain¡ªsealing his energy was taking its toll. His heart pounded in his chest as he held his life force tightly within, a gruelling task, almost like locking away his very soul. He couldn¡¯t keep this up much longer.


    Peeking from his hiding place, Pasta spotted Neil on the wall. "He must be one of their leaders. I need to avoid him and find Emilia. It''s only a matter of time before my life force is revealed."


    Pasta removed his hat and hung it across his back. The town below was teeming with hunters, making the journey to the castle seem impossible. But there was no time for hesitation. He had chosen to come here; now he had to see it through.


    He braced himself. Emilia is going to be so mad. He smiled, already imagining her face when he rescues her. Then he dashed out of his hiding spot, catching the attention of the hunters below.


    ¡°There he is! Get him!¡±


    Neil eyed the young man. What a foolhardy move, nothing like a disciple.


    Pasta sprinted through the narrow streets, dodging hunters that swarmed him like wolves on prey. The first hunter swung, but Pasta dipped low, letting the attack sail over his head. He drew his sword, slicing through the man¡¯s arm before running past.


    More hunters closed in, all angry and filled with excitement. One, in particular, stood off in the distance, locking eyes with Pasta. Then, he vanished.


    "Damn it, parallel space," Pasta hissed. Without wasting time, he ignored the hunters lunging toward him and vaulted onto the rooftops. He leapt from building to building, barely touching down before launching himself to the next. Many hunters didn¡¯t bother chasing him¡ªseeing him as just a running dead man.


    As he soared through the air, Pasta suddenly felt a sharp sting across his cheek. Before he could react, a powerful kick slammed into his ribs, sending him crashing through the front of a bar. The force shattered the entrance, chairs, and bottles, scattering debris across the room.


    The hunters sitting there were unfazed by the commotion. They heard the alarm and the noise¡ªafter all, it was no surprise that a weak man in a hat came crashing in. However, one of the hunters was furious. He left his companions behind and clenched his fist in anger.


    "How dare you come crashing in here. Why haven¡¯t you been killed yet?" he asked, glaring down at him. "Pathetic. The others must be having fun with you. I¡¯ll just finish the job."


    Pasta coughed, struggling to push himself up. He was hurt, but not fatally so.


    The masked man from earlier appeared, his long, claw-like fingers glinting. "Back off. He¡¯s mine, you piece of filth."


    ¡°Who¡¯re you filth-¡° The hunter''s words cut off as his tongue fell to the floor. His scream of agony filled the room as he clutched his mouth, dropping to his knees.


    A huge hunter with a plain, unflattering mask walked forward carrying a tray of drinks, eyeing the situation. He sighed and returned to work.


    "Get them out of here," one of the patrons said, already bored of the scene.


    Pasta was kicked out of the bar, landing hard on the snowy ground, right beside the still-writhing hunter. The other hunters gathered around, keeping their distance after witnessing their comrade¡¯s gruesome injury.


    ¡°The hunters here already see you as a dead man, so stop struggling,¡± he said, kicking Pasta away. ¡°We thought you were a disciple, that¡¯s why we all gathered at the gate. The boys were itching for a real fight¡ªturns out, it¡¯s just some boy with a spine and no vigour¡±


    Pasta staggered to his feet, gripping his blade. His eyes locked onto the man before him. This wasn¡¯t a fight he was ready for. Not with the second power at play.


    "And yet," the masked man said, eyeing Pasta curiously, "I commend you for breaking in, even as weak as you are. Tell me¡ªare you here for the girl?" he paused, staring at the silent boy. ¡°I see what a shame then¡±


    Pasta frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "Let¡¯s exchange names first. It¡¯s the warrior¡¯s way." The man straightened, placing a hand over his chest. "My name is Dango R. Fein, the First. And you?"


    ¡°Pasta¡±


    ¡°Good, now die, Pasta. You were a strong soul¡±


    He didn¡¯t return to parallel space and ran to Pasta, who swung his blade to block the strike. Some escaped through, leaving marks on his chest.


    ¡°You did well to survive, Pasta,¡± Dango whispered, noticing the scratch on his arm. ¡°You even managed to hit me. Let¡¯s go again¡ª"


    He collapsed, slicing off his own arm. He fell to the snow, gasping. The surrounding hunters rushed forward in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Dango?¡± one asked.


    Breathing heavily, Dango''s face dripped with sweat. ¡°He poisoned me¡­ Cunning bastard! Get him! Get him now!¡±


    Pasta held his chest, panting as he searched for any way to escape. His eyes darted to the snow beneath him. "Snow... is that an element? Nah"


    The hunters charged toward him, weapons drawn. Feeling the rush to try something new, Pasta closed his eyes and focused. The wind howled, snow swirling around him in violent gusts. Summoning his life force, he commanded the air, unleashing a burst of snow that engulfed the street, creating a thick smokescreen.


    Under the cover of snow, Pasta leapt atop the bar and sprinted toward the castle.


    "Can''t believe that actually worked," he smiled to himself, remembering Mr Swordsman''s lessons. Pasta shook the thought away and faced forward. "I''m coming, Emilia"


    *


    The void stretched endlessly, filled with nothing but darkness and destruction. Darius took measured breaths, standing in the middle of this space of emptiness. Beneath his bare feet, shallow water rippled, reflecting the formless black. He stood naked, his eyes closed. When they opened, he finally saw his opponent.


    There was no sky, but flashes of crimson lightning illuminated the endless expanse. Blue strikes followed, cutting through the void, and then came a white flash that revealed the true horror above¡ªa writhing mass of mythical dragons, their bodies coiling and slithering through the air like serpents. Thousands upon thousands, overlapping and weaving through the void.


    ¡°The human mind is indeed a spectacle to withhold,¡± Darius said, stepping forward. ¡°I have never seen your face. Yet, I can tell just how powerful you are only from that day. Leader of the Disciples¡±


    He stumped his feet into the ground and leapt into the air, soaring toward the monstrous sea of dragons, determined to challenge whatever lurked within that abyss.


    Suddenly, Darius snapped out of his trance, his eyes flickering open. He sensed the aura of someone far below. A familiar presence. ¡°That boy... he¡¯s here?¡± he said, standing up from his perch atop the castle amid the raging storm. He eyed the swirling snow and chaos below. ¡°Kids these days... reckless as ever.¡±


    The door behind him burst open with a crash, and a towering man lumbered inside, his face hidden behind a thick beard, his hand wrapped in bandage. "I''ve been looking for you," the man growled. "It¡¯s time we move.¡±


    Darius was fixated on the young lad. He really came all this way for her, what a boy.


    ¡°Darius!¡±


    He walked toward the edge of the rooftop, stopping just before the drop. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have all day, Thorne. Our job here is done.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Thorne shivered, standing by Darius'' side. ¡°That boy... he came.¡±


    ¡°A man loses all sense when it comes to someone they love, it¡¯s a natural thing¡±


    ¡°Will you help him? There¡¯s no chance he¡¯ll survive¡±


    Darius stayed silent for a moment, watching Pasta fight his way through. ¡°Thorne... what makes a hunter? Why are we called that?¡±


    Thorne peered down at Pasta. ¡°Rejected by society, there are those adventurers who lost their status, as well as others who were born into the title. Most say it''s because we hunt the innocent, causing chaos wherever we go.¡± He reached out, catching a snowflake as it drifted down. ¡°But... I think there''s another meaning.¡±


    Darius smirked. ¡°You¡¯re right. Hunters... we¡¯re the haunted ones, aren¡¯t we? Unlike adventurers who seek to explore and solve quests. We are left to bear the crippling burden of simply existing. The ones down there¡­ they joined that swordsman not for some noble cause but because they wanted to become something¡ªanything. They''re willing to do whatever it takes. In truth, we''re the lost souls. Drifting without a destination.¡±


    Thorne patted Darius'' back. ¡°You¡¯ve finally gotten what you wanted, you have arrived at your destination. You¡¯re no longer a haunted soul¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not yet, ¡± Darius whispered. ¡°There are men I must fight and a loved one to return to. Come, Thorne, let¡¯s make ends meet and leave this broken kingdom.¡±


    Thorne hesitated. ¡°What about the Weeping Swordsman?¡±


    Darius stopped, turning his gaze back toward Pasta, now in the thick of the fight. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± His voice was firm. "But... perhaps I¡¯ll leave him with a parting gift."


    *


    Pasta ran, eyes fixed on the castle ahead. But when he glanced back, the hunters were closing in.


    His body ached, sliced by those who possessed the second power. Gritting his teeth, he pushed through the pain. They already think I¡¯m dead, he thought, blood oozing from his wounds. I¡¯m just a toy to them, something to entertain themselves with.


    ¡°Time to call it a day boy,¡± one hunter said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been fun, but we can¡¯t let you reach that gate¡±


    From the monochrome world, Dango emerged, followed by two other hunters. His eyes burned with rage as he approached. ¡°You little piece of trash,¡± he said, slashing across Pasta¡¯s chest again and again. Blood spilt slowly in the air.


    The other hunters joined in, cutting at Pasta without mercy. But Dango, furious, lashed out, shoving them aside. ¡°He¡¯s mine! Get out of here!¡± He turned back to Pasta, dragging his claws across the boy¡¯s face. ¡°I tried to noble, but you¡¯re just a stain! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡±


    Dango raised his arm for the final blow, the one that would split Pasta in two, but then¡ªhe froze. His eyes widened as he felt a powerful wind stir around them. It was moving faster.


    ¡°What... am I seeing things? Or... Am I leaving the space?¡±


    An energy swirled around him, and he traced it to the roof. Where he saw two men. Aren¡¯t they on our side?


    He couldn''t hear their words, but Darius''s lips moved, sending an icy shiver down Dango¡¯s spine.


    Pasta fell to the floor, clutching his bleeding chest. Another wave of energy surged past him, and he realized he had suddenly stopped moving. He drew his blade, preparing to confront the hunters behind him. To his surprise, all of them were on the floor, unconscious.


    ¡°The heck?¡± He stared at the roof, ¡°That¡¯s Darius¡­ and¡ªis that the beast? He looks different... why did they help me?¡±


    From above, Darius smirked down at him before vanishing into the storm with Thorne.


    ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive, what¡¯s wrong with you all!¡±


    The other hunters had felt the same energy blast, and they rushed toward Pasta¡¯s position.


    Pasta stood, sheathing his blade and adjusting his hat. ¡°Okay, I need to focus. I did it last time¡ªmaybe I can do it again.¡±


    He waited for a gust of wind, and as soon as it touched his skin, he commanded it, like an air explosion it sent Pasta to the skies. ¡°Come on, come on, come on!¡±


    He shook his legs, already losing balance and fearing he might fall to his death. Luckily, he burst through the window, landing on the velvet rug below.


    ¡°I¡¯m close enough now,¡± he whispered. ¡°Maybe now I can track her down¡±


    Closing his eyes, Pasta focused, scanning the entire building for Emilia¡¯s presence. But there was nothing. No trace of her anywhere.


    ¡°You really made it this far,¡± a deep voice said.


    Pasta drew his weapon but he was too late. Chains snapped around him, coiling tight, locking his arms to his sides.


    A towering, figure emerged from the darkness¡ªa giant, masked man with a long contorted neck. ¡°Caught myself a wild one,¡± he laughed, his voice a sickening blend of glee and madness


    ¡°What the? Let me go!¡±Pasta screamed. But his words fell on deaf ears. He swatted at the flies buzzing around him, grabbing one and sticking into inside his mask, eating it. Still laughing, the giant yanked the chains, dragging Pasta down the hall toward the dungeons below.


    The chains rattled as Federick dragged Pasta deeper into the dungeon, past cells filled with decaying bodies. Each breath was heavy and suffocating. Water dripped from the walls, dampening the torches.


    ¡°Call me F-Federick,¡± he said, singing to himself, pulling Pasta down the path.


    ¡°Let go of me, I don¡¯t need your name dammit!¡±


    The man¡¯s neck twitched and twisted, turning back to Pasta. ¡°You see I¡¯m a very flexible person, the guys call me Feddy the worm, you can call me Feddy too. My name¡¯s Federick¡±


    He stopped in front of a fire. As he stepped forward to Pasta, he carefully removed the blade and chained Pasta''s hands and feet to a pole, also removing his garment.


    Federick hummed to himself, placing the straw hat on a table and began to toss some chains into the fire. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about controlling the flames, it is already under my control. You can¡¯t possibly command them even if you tried, hehehe, call me Federick¡±


    Pasta lowered his head. ¡°Damn I¡¯m running out of energy¡±


    Federick clapped over and over, dancing in front of the flames. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Call me Federick¡±


    Pasta¡¯s vision blurred as he caught sight of something within the flames. A pouch burning inside, releasing an incense that made his head spin.


    ¡°That,¡± Federick whispered, leaning close to Pasta, ¡°is my little trick. You¡¯ll fall asleep, and if it takes too long, you¡¯ll die.¡± His twisted grin stretched wider. ¡°Call me F-Federick.¡±


    ¡°Jokes on you,¡± Pasta whispered, still dizzy. ¡°I¡¯m immune¡±


    Federick struck a pose, his neck curling like a swan. ¡°Oh, I know. She said the same thing¡±


    Pasta forced his eyes open, though the sleep was drawing him near. ¡°Emilia¡­ What did you do to her you freak!¡±


    ¡°Call me Federick, first,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Tell me where¡¯s Emilia?! Damn you!¡±


    ¡°Call me Federick¡±


    ¡°Where is she, you worm?!¡±


    Federick¡¯s face twisted with rage. He struck Pasta hard, forcing their faces inches apart. ¡°Call me Federick, or I¡¯ll slit your throat, you worthless piece of trash,¡± he said, his voice low and menacing. ¡°You want to know what happened to your precious sister so bad?¡±


    Pasta glared at him. ¡°If you hurt Emilia in any way I swear I¡¯ll kill you¡±


    Federick chuckled, returning to the fire. ¡°What a treat she was, pure, innocent. Oh I had fun¡±


    Pasta glared at the burning red steel brought out, ¡°What did you do to Emilia¡±


    Federick only laughed, retreating to the fire. ¡°What a treat she was. Pure, innocent... her screams were delightful.¡± He retrieved the red-hot chains from the fire, his neck twitching as he spoke. ¡°Her cries were so beautiful, they fed my soul, enriching my body. Oh, how splendid...¡±


    ¡°DAMM YOU!!¡± Pasta thrashed against the chains. ¡°Let me out of here!¡±


    Federick eyed him with a wide grin. ¡°Yes, yes, show me more fear, pain, anger, all your emotions. I am Federick¡±


    He whipped the scorching chains across Pasta¡¯s back, each strike followed by a maniacal laugh


    ¡°Yes, yes, show me. Scream louder, fill my excitement, FILL ME!!¡± he yelled, rubbing his neck with one hand and whipping Pasta with the other.


    The dungeon echoed with Pasta¡¯s screams, but slowly, they began to fade. Blood dripped onto the stone floor, pooling beneath him.


    Federick crouched, observing Pasta¡¯s still body. ¡°You died too easily,¡± he whispered, pushing Pasta¡¯s head to the side. ¡°Your sister endured far worse than this. What does that make you?¡± He chuckled softly, a sinister gleam in his eyes. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen your face. She was only chained up, nothing more. The lord wouldn¡¯t let me have any fun with her. Torture... it¡¯s not an easy job, you know. Especially when you are restricted. I am Federick¡±


    Torture?


    Pasta¡¯s mind raced. The underground prison at home. Deep in the cold darkness. Floors were scattered with bloody blades and used syringes. Emilia experienced torture, she saw those things. She¡­. She cried and suffered. My sister suffered. You hurt her.


    ¡°She suffered,¡± he whispered.


    Federick turned to leave, but then he stopped, feeling a sudden tug. The chains were wrapped around Pasta¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I see, I see. You are still alive. I take back my word, you are strong. I am Fed-¡°


    The chains blazed with heat, growing hotter and hotter. At first, Federick was unfazed, but soon the heat began to burn his flesh. ¡°Get it off, get it off!¡± he screamed, thrashing his arm. The fire flickered violently, its intensity surging.


    Pasta lifted his head, his eyes filled with hate. The entire room erupted into flames.


    Federick finally broke free from the chains, but his other chains melted under the intense heat. ¡°What the...?¡± He stumbled, hearing footsteps approaching through the fire. His legs refused to move, paralysed by fear.


    He tried begging but his lips refused to move. At this moment, he felt the aura of something that wasn¡¯t human. A power he never felt before.


    The flames cast a monstrous shadow on the wall¡ªa dragon twisting with a serpent. Beneath it stood Pasta, blood running down his body like sweat, his blade gleaming in one hand, a crimson chain wrapped around the other.


    Federick¡¯s smirk faltered. ¡°It¡¯s just you... I thought it was someone else.¡± He attempted to rise, but one of his legs¡ªburned beyond recognition¡ªwouldn¡¯t respond. ¡°My feet! Damn, when did you¡ª?¡±


    Pasta stepped closer, the dragon-like shadow fading behind him. ¡°Where¡¯s Emilia?¡±


    Federick screamed in pain. ¡°I¡¯m Federick, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m hurt, help me and I¡¯ll tell you¡±


    ¡°You tortured Emilia?¡± Pasta whispered, drawing his blade, slowly.


    ¡°It was a joke! Just a joke! Federick loves telling jokes¡± he laughed nervously, glancing at Pasta¡¯s blade. ¡°I¡¯m immune to your poison, fool. Ha! That doesn''t faze me, I am Federick!¡±


    Pasta''s eyes went dark, as ash and smoke enveloped the room. ¡°Better,¡± he whispered, cutting off Federick''s other leg.


    He screamed again, holding his bleeding leg, his mask falling off to reveal the face of a boy, eyes red from crying.


    Pasta knelt beside him, his gaze icy. ¡°I¡¯ll have fun disassembling you slowly then, piece by piece¡±


    As the flames engulfed the dungeon, the floor began to crumble, screams of the other prisoners were drowned by the destruction. And Federick¡¯s own cries of torment echoed from the lower chambers, lost in the roar of the inferno.


    *


    The vibrant colours of flames lit up the lower floor of the castle, thick black smoke billowing into the sky,


    "Fire! Fire! Move it, all of you!"


    A group of unconscious hunters awoke, eyes wide, fixated on the rising smoke from their lord¡¯s domain.


    Dango gazed at the large group of hunters who were trying to stop the fire from spreading. The flames were hot but couldn¡¯t compare to the furnace he held within. ¡°That boy made it that far?¡±


    He tied a cloth around his arm and made his way to the castle, followed by the others.


    They reached the second floor, just beneath their master''s quarters. The aura felt was that of anger and hate. Life forces flickered out one by one above them. Dango quickened his pace, along with the masked hunters at his side.


    The entrance to the prison loomed ahead, smoke creeping from the stairway and the faint flicker of fire casting reflections on the walls.


    A hunter stumbled out, collapsing at the threshold, eyes wide with terror. ¡°Help¡­ me¡­¡± he whispered, his body trembling before he spat out blood. His veins twisted itself granting him death


    The hunters tightened their grips on their weapons, bracing themselves.


    A figure stepped out from the stairway¡ªa man clad in a crimson, burning cloak, wearing a straw hat, and a blade dripping with blood. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    Dango chuckled, stepping forward with a smirk, his lone arm swinging at his side. ¡°You think you¡¯re some hotshot now, just because you took down a few weaklings?¡± He cracked his neck. ¡°Alright, tell you what¡ªif you manage to land a hit on me, I¡¯ll tell you where your sister is.¡±


    Pasta remained silent, the weight of his gaze unnerving. "Did you hurt her? Tell me"


    After a moment, his eyes darkened beneath the brim of his hat. ¡°No need to answer. I already know... that worm told me everything.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s get this over with,¡± Dango said, vanishing into the parallel space. In an instant, his claws were at Pasta¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡¯m not playing around, kid. You die now.¡±


    But as he grinned, Pasta¡¯s body vanished from sight. ¡°An afterimage? He was hiding?¡± he said, confused, searching around, his breathing growing erratic. His energy levels were fluctuating. He was near his limit. "What the hell kind of trouble did I get myself into? If I deactivate the space, where¡¯ll he¡ª"


    Suddenly, a blade pierced his throat the moment the space collapsed.


    "I never intended to listen to your nonsense," Pasta whispered, twisting his blade deeper into Dango¡¯s neck.


    He fell to the floor, his neck gushing out blood. Pasta turned his eyes toward the remaining hunters, his chains glowing hotter and hotter, burning with intensity.


    Without a word, Pasta lowered his eyes, shrouded in the shadow of his hat. He strolled towards the hunters before he picked up the pacing. They charged at him, weapons raised. He focused, watching their arm movements and the strength of their swing. Moving his blade, he aimed to strike swiftly and land only grazes.


    He shot his chains forward, every heated molecule increasing in intensity as the searing links burrowed into a hunter¡¯s eye, bursting out the other side.


    Pasta yanked the chain back, and with a single swing, sliced another hunter clean in half. The chains danced, following his every move, cutting down every man in his path.


    More hunters surrounded him, their weapons poised for the kill. Pasta leapt into the air, twisting his body as his chains whipped in a deadly circle, decapitating them all. Their heads, hitting the floor.


    As soon as he sensed a strange energy nearby, he activated Burst, knocking the second power users who were close to him to the ground.


    From both sides of the hallway, more came. Pasta sighted the biggest out of them. He dashed towards him, dodging the other hunters in his way.


    The giant swung down his hammer, but Pasta stepped onto the weapon, launching himself high into the air, his chains coiling tightly around his fist.


    The huge man grinned, unleashing a burst of energy that shattered the walls and cracked the floor. But Pasta remained undeterred in the air, his blood dripping from his nose.


    Pasta slammed the giant into the ground, the impact reducing the floor to rubble. He stood atop the fallen man¡¯s chest, raining down punch after punch, smashing the man¡¯s face into an unrecognisable pulp before they crashed to the upper dungeon.


    The other hunters rushed to Pasta who kept punching the man¡¯s face. He slammed the man¡¯s chest into the ground destroying it again and sending them deeper into the burning dungeon. The scorching flames burned some of the hunters despite their coating.


    Hunters jumped into the gaping hole to meet Pasta who left the giant and began to slice through every one of them, as they landed. While for the others he broke their necks, blinded some and killed the rest died from poison.


    As the hunters writhed in agony, Pasta turned, hurling his blade into the air. It cut through a bullet and buried itself in the skull of another hunter. He stepped forward, pulling the blade free before wiping the blood from its edge with his elbow.


    ¡°They retreated,¡± Pasta whispered, looking at the hole, his hand steadying the brim of his hat. ¡°Yet you remained¡±


    A man stood amidst the flames, his mouth hidden beneath a half-mask, his dark attire covering him entirely. Beside him, a much larger man grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°I know you two, you¡¯re a friend of Darius¡±


    Bastian wasted no time. In a blink, he was right in front of Pasta, arms stretched wide. "Hehe, time for you to die¡ª"


    His sentence was cut short as his throat was slit in an instant, sending him crumpling to the floor. Pasta''s glare shifted toward Ryder.


    "Where''s Emilia?"


    Ryder stared at him for a while and sighed. ¡°I see so you¡¯re not the one,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡±


    Your sister was kidnapped from our base a few days ago. I was sure you may have evolved and done it sneakily, but I guess I was wrong. No mater, you¡¯ll die here¡±


    Pasta''s eyes went wide as Bastian stood back up, cracking his neck. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that. Crazy reflexes, this one got¡±


    How?  He thought. It takes ten seconds for my poison to spread and kill. How is he still standing?


    ¡°Bastian, leave this one to me,¡± Ryder said. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Alright, boss,¡± Bastian saluted, stepping back with a smirk.


    Rocks erupted from the ground, shooting toward Pasta. His instincts flared, but something about the power felt oddly familiar. He dodged, moving toward Ryder, but the man vanished in an instant.


    Pasta activated his burst, but it was futile¡ªstones pummeled him from all directions, launching him across the room. Before Ryder appeared mid-air, kicking Pasta sending him to the upper floor.


    Dazed, Pasta pushed himself to his feet, his vision blurred. His energy was waning. He blinked, suddenly seeing mountains in the distance. What? He didn''t remember going outside. The castle was gone, replaced by a vast white storm. He blinked again and found himself back inside the castle¡¯s walls.


    "You¡¯ve caused quite a bit of damage for someone who came alone," Ryder said. ¡°But it all ends here.¡±


    Spiked rocks shot from the ground, rushing toward Pasta¡¯s broken form. Just as they were about to strike, a massive figure broke through the window, his plain mask concealing his face. With a mighty swing of his axe, the stones shattered into dust.


    The giant man lifted Pasta¡¯s body and jumped out of the castle as rocks continued to spew behind them.


    Ryder remained calm and began strolling back. ¡°I wanted to end him quickly, considering how weak he is. Shame.¡±


    Bastian casually strolled up behind Ryder, stretching out his arm. But before he could say anything, his body disintegrated into dust.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a bigger fight anytime soon anyways,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s hope for the best¡±


    *


    A lone swordsman stood still, a dark scarf draped around his neck, fluttering with the cold wind. His sword rested in its sheath on his back, and a delicate flower was strapped to his waist, with a gourd and a small assassin knife.


    Each step he took left a faint trail behind him in the snow, leading away from the ancient temple.


    He gazed at the distant mountains, hoping for another chance to make things right.

 Chapter 50: The Second Gift

    ¡°Disciples¡ªan ancient order loyal to the Supreme Being for centuries. They were once ordinary people who sought to free themselves from the shackles of this world,¡± the old lady began, her voice low in the dimly lit room. ¡°They took part in a ritual called ¡®The Walk,¡¯ to cleanse themselves and their life force of every impurity and the sins they bore.¡±


    Hades tended to his wound, with torches casting shadows on the stony walls. The temple maiden sat perched on a chest.


    ¡°Over time, their numbers grew, and with it, their power,¡± she said. ¡°But when Ryunosuke rose to leadership, everything changed. They altered their ways just as the world shifted through the seasons, turning against the very one they had sworn to serve¡±


    ¡°They fought the Supreme Being?¡± he asked, being sceptical.


    She cackled, glaring at him with her bright yellow eyes. ¡°Child, you can¡¯t comprehend the depths of their might. Hundreds of exiles, each wielding a gift or an incredible control of their lifeforce. And at their helm, a ruler whose strength is said to be greatest in this forsaken kingdom. Let me be clear¡ªseeking them out may bring you more harm than good.¡±


    ¡°I have to find Lily,¡± he said, tightening the poorly wrapped bandages around his torso. ¡°For years, my mind was a storm of chaos¡ªmemories I wanted to bury kept clawing their way back. But now, I can finally think clearly. I won¡¯t leave her alone again.¡±


    ¡°Thinking clearly? I doubt it¡±


    Hades flexed his arm, testing its movement despite the ache. Memories flooded him, both sweet and bitter, threatening to spill his emotions over. He lowered his head, whispering. ¡°This... this isn¡¯t me at all. She¡¯ll see me like this and listen. But... will she forgive me?¡±


    Forcing herself off the chest, she walked to Hades. ¡° An undying flower plucked from the high peaks. A scarf woven with unyielding patience and care. A box that once held glasses. Knives coated with a mild poison and a lover¡¯s diary containing nothing but needless imaginations,¡± she said, looking up at him. ¡°She brought them all here, child. For safekeeping. I can bet my favourite armour, she''ll be shocked to see you¡±


    Hades completed putting on his worn garment, securing his sheath beneath it. A dark scarf draped over his shoulders and a blue flower was fastened to his waist. With it, was a well-designed box and had a knife concealed on his ankle. Finally, he slid a small book into a hidden pocket.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking that too?¡± she asked, adjusting the scarf around his neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than leaving it to gather dust,¡± he said, holding his hat. ¡°Besides, Bon always knew how to cheer someone up.¡±


    He glanced at his reflection in the cracked mirror. The face staring back was a younger version of himself¡ªa boy consumed by loneliness and longing for something more. He saw himself among friends, training together, while he showed off. Then, at the feet of the mountain, he almost lost everything. Hades, wore his straw hat, making a promise to himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to carry the things you cherished,¡± he whispered to the image, his fists clenched. ¡°But it¡¯s my responsibility to bring all of you to the world we dreamed of exploring. The past won¡¯t repeat itself. I¡¯ll make sure of it¡±


    The old woman handed him a small brass bell. ¡°Take this. It will guide you into the Disciples¡¯ world. It summons a high-ranking member of the disciples. A pain in the ass, if you ask me. Ring it only once the temple is out of sight. And remember¡ªrespect is key, or you may never meet her.¡±


    "Respect?"


    "A mortal who thinks she''s a goddess. Just play the part, if you want to meet Lily, this shouldn¡¯t be a challenge"


    Hades bowed before heading to the exit.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she called, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°What about the other boy?¡±


    His hands curled into fists. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Jin later,¡± he said, his voice steady. He paused again. ¡°I¡¯ll return my jacket, it¡¯s a gift from a friend, and I can¡¯t lose it¡±


    *


    Pasta, Emilia, and Mr. Swordsman sat around a campfire near a makeshift tent at the corner of a silent, darkened forest. Their voices were barely audible as they waited for their dinner. The meat sizzled over the flames, ready to be devoured. Wasting no time, Pasta lunged toward it, crashing into the fire.


    Pasta awoke with a growling stomach. His eyes were fixed on the jagged hole in the roof. When he looked down, he saw the bandages wrapped tightly around his body, a blood-stained cloth near him. Beside the bed, a bucket of steaming water sat, tinged with a slight red hue.


    The fire crackled on, eating at the logs while a large figure sat next to it, peeling a potato. Two masks rested beside him.


    ¡°Finally awake?¡± Kabal said. ¡°Told you it was suicide¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your lectures,¡± Pasta growled, shutting back his eyes. ¡°Still¡­ thank you¡±


    Remembering what he saw next to Kabal, he sprang to his feet. Though the pain sent him straight to the floor, making a heavy thud, he looked up. ¡°Where did you get those masks?¡±


    He took a bite of the raw potato, grimacing before spitting it out, cursing himself. "We both need to eat better," Kabal whispered. "Cooking''s a pain when there''s no pot. Meat¡¯s easy¡ªheat it up and it''s done. But this... this is just a hassle."


    Pasta''s sword and gear were under the window. He tried to move toward it but found himself too weak. "I would''ve cut you down right now, you know"


    "What a way to thank the person who saved your life," Kabal said. "As for your question... they were our lifesavers."


    Pasta breathed heavily, glaring at Kabal as if he spoke gibberish.


    ¡°If you had used your brain, you might have noticed an easier way to infiltrate a town crawling with Hunters unnoticed,¡± he said, biting into a carrot. Enjoying it, he took another. ¡° Hunters are allowed in, as long as they swear allegiance to the Lord. So I stole two masks and did just that. After your life force vanished, I spent hours searching for you. Thank goodness, I made it just in time¡ª right when you were getting your buttocks kicked by one of their commanders¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Pasta used a chair, helping himself up. ¡°How did you get us out then,¡± he whispered. ¡°There should have been hundreds of hunters searching for us¡±


    Kabal laughed as he held up a mask. ¡°These things have more power than meets the eye. Just placing this over your face was enough to convince them you were merely an injured hunter from the onslaught.¡±


    ¡°But that that means... we¡¯re¡ª¡°


    ¡°Yes, Hunters,¡± Kabal said. ¡°Adventurers are banned from putting these on, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Not like anyone saw us wearing them. And I just can¡¯t leave you to die over there¡±


    He smiled, holding his stomach. ¡°Kabal,¡± Pasta whispered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find Emilia. The commander, that Ryder guy¡­ he said she was kidnapped¡±


    "I heard," Kabal said, nodding. "Their leader is organising a search for her as we speak. Today was the last day for them to gather their resources and begin the search. But you showing up... well, they didn''t care much about you. Not because you were weak, but because your mission was pointless."


    ¡°They looked like they were having the time of their lives instead of gathering resources,¡± Pasta asked, tummy still growling.


    ¡°You hungry?¡±


    Pasta scowled. ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Ok then¡±


    Kabal continued munching on his carrot. The sound of his chewing was louder than the fire.


    Pasta sighed. ¡°She isn¡¯t with those monsters, but she may be with someone more dangerous,¡± he said, pausing. "Kabal, I need help finding her. You¡¯ve already done enough for me, and I thank you. But if you don¡¯t want to¡ª"


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Kabal screamed, holding Pasta¡¯s shoulders. "We¡¯re comrades! We¡¯ve ventured into the Demir of Grandeur together. We¡¯ve spoken about women and watched a fire show together. I¡¯m not letting you do this alone."


    Pasta eyed him. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t. You were with your girl¡±


    ¡°Same thing¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡±


    Kabal ran through his thoughts for some time, before letting go. ¡°Yeah, guess you¡¯re right there¡±


    ¡°But still, those hunters are pretty strong,¡± Pasta said. ¡° The ones I fought could control the earth like it was nothing¡±


    ¡°So? First, they hurt my fellow adventurers, then my best friend, Shot, and now you. They also have Emilia. Without her, we would have been stuck forever in the dungeon. I still haven¡¯t even thanked her for that.¡±


    Both of them locked eyes with the other for some time in silence.


    They gripped hands as Kabal pulled Pasta in for a hug, but he collapsed to the floor, remembering his injuries.


    Kabal hurriedly helped him up. "We can¡¯t do much in this state. The Fourth is unforgiving to those with injuries."


    ¡°So I''ve heard,¡± Pasta gasped, struggling to catch his breath. ¡°I know someone else who can help us. She may be annoying, but she''s plenty strong.¡±


    "Oh? How hot is she?"


    Pasta fell silent for a moment, before answering, "You¡¯ve met her. Don¡¯t ask me."


    "The only female friend you have is the one from the festival," Kabal said bluntly. "She must be the one then"


    Pasta flushed, turning his head away. "I don¡¯t talk to girls much. Tori and I have some history that''s all."


    ¡°I see,¡± Kabal said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out now, there¡¯s no time to waste,¡± Pasta said,


    ¡°Ok¡±


    As Pasta looked out the window, he thought. The Fourth Realm was far larger than the Seventh. How would I even begin to find her?


    *


    Hades strode away from the temple, feeling the atmosphere shift with each passing moment. As he arrived at the gate, he noticed something unusual about the old lady. Her aura was faint, flickering like a candle close to running out of wax. And she lacked the third layer.


    Descending the temple''s stone stairway, Hades paused halfway, veering off onto a narrow path that snaked toward another hill. Those dreams I had? Was it her gift?


    A flock of birds flew passed him, striking a nerve. Hades clutched his chest


    No. I¡¯ve felt nothing ever since he thought. The life force from the birds was unlike anything I¡¯ve sensed since entering the temple, no it¡¯s been strange ever since. Peering over the edge of the path, he stared at the vast expanse of forest below. According to the old lady, he has been asleep for five days; not much should have changed.


    ¡°The only village nearest to the capital had a lake, popular for ice fishing,¡± he whispered in shock. The village he''d once protected from hunters was gone. Hades hurried along the path heading up.


    Arriving at the top, his eyes widened. ¡°The temple¡­. It¡¯s no longer there.¡±


    In its place stood only trees and lush greenery. Hades couldn¡¯t help it, he burst out laughing. ¡°That crafty old hag really got me dancing in her palm this whole time,¡± he said, calming himself. ¡°How am I going to get Emilia''s jacket back now?¡±


    Hades brought out the bell, remembering the old lady''s words. Facing the distant mountain ranges, his scarf swayed in the chill breeze. He sighed and went on his knees, and rang the bell, leaving it on the earth as he clasped his hands together. He closed his eyes.


    The bell rang once more.


    It rang again. And again.


    The world fell silent. It felt as if everything had disappeared. The lives of the trees and the wildlife were gone, leaving only a single pulse of energy: his own. When Hades opened his eyes, he found himself enveloped in a void of pitch black.


    Unlike the space for training, there was no shallow water. Before him stood a huge metal door adorned with intricate floral engravings.


    Hades opened it, revealing a staircase. With no torches to guide him, he descended. The door closed behind him, vanishing into nothingness. In that instant, he disappeared.


    Turning back, he saw only a blank wall where the stairway had been. He stood on the grounds of a grand coliseum. Above, red skies churned with raging storms, and monstrous shapes writhed amid flashes of lightning. Across the arena stood hundreds of statues, each wearing wide-brimmed hats, draped in bells or decorations.


    At the far end, a woman shrouded in darkness sat atop the stage swinging her legs, and biting into an apple. Her voice, soft yet dripping with pride, echoed across the arena.


    ¡°Who would have guessed the infamous Weeping Swordsman would pray to me?¡±


    Hades turned around, fighting the urge to draw his blade. ¡°The third power: world creation,¡± he said to himself. ¡°Just how many times will I see this in a day?¡±


    "That¡¯s the swordsman for you¡ªskilled and knowledgeable."


    She floated from her seat, her dark purple cloak transforming into a ball gown, its fabric sprawling across the coliseum floor. Her Golden locks adorned with jewels ran across her shoulders¡ªa beauty truly worthy of the title "goddess." Her hat, unlike Lily¡¯s, shimmered with cascading stars.


    ¡°I am Mercury. I now act as a goddess, not a disciple,¡± she said. ¡°You possess Madame Lin''s special bells, so she must have deemed you worthy of my presence. Tell me, mortal, what do you seek? Is it wealth? Love? Power over a country? Speak, and if it lies within my power, it shall be yours.¡±


    Hades took a deep breath. Every ounce of energy in this world belonged to her as if her strength were limitless. He had seen this before in the past, but it had never felt as intense as it did now. This was indeed the third power.


    This power could only be wielded by the gifted and had mastered their abilities, becoming one with them. It was a strength so great, it was regarded as a second gift.


    He went on one knee and lowered his head. ¡°I need to meet Lily,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Bold of you to ask,¡± she mused. ¡°But as I¡¯ve said, I only grant what is within my ability.¡±


    ¡°The old woman said you could help¡±


    ¡°Yes I can, but that does not guarantee it,¡± Mercury whispered. ¡°But summoning a high-ranking disciple like Lily isn¡¯t so simple. She left you four years ago¡ªwhy seek her now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s between us¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s watching us right now, you know,¡± Mercury said. ¡°If she truly wished to meet you, there would be no need for this discussion.¡±


    Hades got on his feet, stretching back his arm. I am no longer alone; I now carry the precious objects of those I hold dear. I made them all go on their knees, which is unacceptable, especially to a goddess. The very thing I despise, the very type of people I wish to kill. I¡¯m sorry old lady, memory lost or not. I can¡¯t stand these delusional humans. She may not meet me, but I can¡¯t disrespect my friends or myself.


    He drew his sword as the clouds raged in response. The sensation of being watched was etched into him.


    "You dare unsheathe your blade in my presence?" Mercury whispered, turning away. "By doing so, you¡¯ve signed your own death warrant."


    The arena shook violently. Lightning split the sky, striking the arena. Shadowy figures appeared, each radiating the unmistakable aura of a disciple, standing atop the crumbling edges of the arena.


    Mercury''s dark eyes glinted as she glanced over her shoulder. "How utterly foolish of you... to think you even had a chance."


    The air grew dense, suffocating with energy far heavier than the dragon¡¯s presence in the dungeon.


    Undaunted, Hades walked forward. His own aura surged, his command over the wind rippling outward and shattering the floor beneath him. ¡°Lily, in case I die here, I¡¯ll make it clear right now,¡± he whispered, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m such a reckless, fighting idiot who doesn''t like corn.¡±

 Chapter 51: Redemption

    The ground quaked violently as Mercury flicked her wrist, summoning an overwhelming surge of energy. The red sun blazed, and from nowhere, a silver moon crept into its path, casting the arena into the night. An eerie silence followed, broken only by the distant howling of the wind. Disciples lined the edges of the coliseum, their gazes fixed on Hades.


    Hades gripped his blade tightly. Madame Lin had warned him¡ªalmost all of them were gifted and the others were skilled warriors not to be taken likely. He could feel the tension in the air, a silent challenge hanging between them, as he waited for the first move to be made.


    ¡°So, you are serious,¡± Mercury said, her tone laced with mockery. Her gown morphed back into a flowing cloak, tendrils of shadow trailing behind her as she remained midair.  "You see, I¡¯ve never liked the Weeping Swordsman¡ªa man who runs away from his responsibilities, driving himself to the brink of madness." She smirked, her hair catching the faintest light. "Yet here you are, drawing your blade against the strongest men and women across the nine realms, only to encounter a lady who does not wish to see your face"


    ¡°You know nothing about me,¡± Hades said.


    ¡°Oh, but I do.¡± Mercury''s grin widened. ¡°The infamous demon of the sanctuary. A butcher turned adventurer. A so-called guardian to the Falcrest siblings. Though it seems even that title is wasted on you.¡± She said, her disdain palpable. ¡°How ironic. You, who abandoned your responsibilities, now seek to fight for them?¡±


    Hades'' brows furrowed. ¡°Falcrest... that name...¡±


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± she interrupted, her voice sharp. ¡°You¡¯ve travelled with them for months, yet you don¡¯t even know their story, their family. You, who claim to protect, never ask, never care. Why do you even exist, Hades? To destroy? To fail those who depend on you?¡±


    His grip on his sword faltered. Beneath his hat, his eyes remained hidden, but the tension in his trembling fists betrayed him.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Mercury said, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°When have you ever upheld your duties? From Pyrovile¡¯s chaos to the mess here on the fourth, you¡¯ve been nothing but a liability. Bloodborne must regret ever choosing you, a man who falters at every turn.¡±


    The words pierced him like daggers, but he stayed silent.


    ¡°Do you remember when Lily needed you most?¡± Mercury¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°You disappeared. You left her to bear the weight of everything alone. You are not a guardian, Hades. You¡¯re a devil.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m afraid,¡± Hades said, his voice barely audible. His energy wavered, and his sword dipped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose any of them. I... I need to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mercury snapped, her gaze cold and unrelenting. ¡°What you need is to be there. Strength means nothing if you¡¯re too much of a coward to stand by the people who need you.¡±


    ¡°I... I want to try, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°But nothing!¡± she spat, turning her back on him. ¡°I am neither your friend nor your mother, Hades. If you truly wish to redeem yourself, do the world a favour¡ªand die¡±


    The disciples watched in silence as the winds howled into a violent storm, ripping apart the arena¡¯s walls like fragile paper. The ground trembled beneath Hades¡¯ feet, but he stood unmoving, his head bowed. The shimmering energy that coated his body flickered and faded with every second. Then, a colossal gust roared toward him, tearing apart the earth itself.


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Hades whispered. ¡°What¡¯s the point of strength if I lose all of them? Lily, Pasta, Emilia, Master Bloodborne¡­ everyone I¡¯ve met and fought for until now. Have I shown them how much they mean to me? Or am I just a failure in their eyes?¡±


    His fists clenched, and his shoulders shook. The storm loomed closer, a raging tempest of dust and destruction. ¡°If I could go back... I¡¯d fix everything. Make it right again. I don¡¯t want to lose them. I can¡¯t lose them.¡±


    He raised his head at last, facing the encroaching chaos. His hands steadied by his sides. ¡°I want to protect them... to be with them again! So I can''t die here!¡±


    Drawing his blade, Hades summoned what little energy he could muster. The aura around him flickered but refused to stabilise. The storm surged, pelting him with debris. Jagged rocks battered his body, each strike forcing him to stagger, but he held firm. The disciples watched, unmoved, their power undiminished. This was but a taste of their strength, and it felt like an unrelenting nightmare to Hades.


    The tornado swirled, consuming the coliseum in a haze. Hades¡¯ vision blurred, dizziness threatening to drag him under. He stomped his foot against the trembling ground. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ pass out¡­ not here.¡±


    Bon¡¯s book slipped from his pocket, caught in the storm¡¯s grasp. His heart sank as he watched it spiral away. ¡°No!¡± he gasped, lunging after it.


    He leapt into the storm, his body battered by the gale. The scarf on his wrist tore free, followed by the box he carried. Desperation drove him forward as he managed to grab the book, and then the box and scarf clutching them. But the flower, slipped further away, its petals fluttering toward the storm¡¯s maw.


    A disciple sighed, striking a match and casting it into the cyclone. Flames erupted, crimson and hungry, devouring the storm. The inferno spread, igniting the arena in a fiery blaze.


    Hades pushed his body beyond its limits, using a jagged, flying rock as a springboard. He roared, stretching his hand toward the flower. His fingertips brushed its petals. ¡°Come on...!¡± he grunted, his voice ragged. At last, he grasped it, pulling it close.


    The flames surged, consuming the storm¡¯s remnants and licking at his clothing. His hat disintegrated, and embers burned through his coat. Rocks rained down like molten hail, striking him relentlessly. His sword glowed red-hot from the heat, and his consciousness began to waver. Yet, he held on, clutching the precious items to his chest.


    High above, the atmosphere shifted. The skies rippled with energy as blue and red lightning danced across the heavens. Shadows emerged from the clouds¡ªwingless dragons, countless in number, swirling in majestic formation. Their presence was overwhelming, and the disciples dropped to their knees, unable to resist. Only Mercury remained standing, her head bowed in reverence.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± a thunderous voice echoed, resonating across the grand stage.


    The wind carried a biting cold, transforming the scorched arena into a frozen tundra. Snow blanketed the ground as Hades collapsed into its icy embrace. His tattered clothing clung to his burned skin. Still, his trembling hands checked the condition of the items he¡¯d saved, relief flooding his weary frame.


    ¡°Mercury,¡± the voice said. ¡°Take him to her¡±


    Mercury¡¯s eyes widened as she looked skyward. ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s the Weeping Swordsman, a murderer. It¡¯s already a sin for him to step foot here, let alone meet a disciple without consent.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten, Mercury?¡± the voice asked, calm yet unyielding. ¡°We were all tainted once¡ªmarred by evil, burdened by darkness. Redemption is not a gift we deny. Lily may not wish to meet him, but we both know her heart and how chaotic it is. Take him to her.¡±


    Mercury clenched her teeth, glaring at the sky. Her fists shook as she turned to Hades, who had begun placing back the items.


    Hades met her gaze, before he could say a word he disappeared.


    *


    The forest rested in serene quiet, its trees laden with the remnants of snow. Birds flitted overhead, tending to their daily routines¡ªuntil a sudden shout tore through the stillness, scattering critters into the skies.


    ¡°I feel like an old man!¡± Pasta groaned, trudging along the snow-dusted path with a stick serving as his crutch. Ahead of him, Kabal marched, unbothered. ¡°Just stick with it, Grandpa. Cause I¡¯m not carrying you¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Pasta said, adjusting his grip on the stick. ¡°You said you know some adventurers nearby. Are you sure they can help?¡±


    Kabal nodded, ¡°They are friends of mine who are situated in a town, they should have information about an S-rank adventurer with a scythe. I guarantee it¡±


    Pasta squinted. ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re A-rank adventurers who oversee an entire village,¡± Kabal said. ¡°They¡¯ve got access to the records of every adventurer that¡¯s passed through the realm. Trust me, gathering intel is kind of their thing.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    As Pasta listened, he stumbled over a protruding branch, nearly face-planting into the snow. Swearing under his breath, he straightened and smacked the offending tree with his stick.


    Kabal paused, taking a swig from his water bottle before glancing back. ¡°You never told me why the hunters kidnapped Emilia in the first place. They¡¯re not the type to take prisoners¡ªusually, it¡¯s kill or be killed with them¡±


    With a sigh, Pasta whispered. Yeah¡­ you deserve to know. You did save my life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me if you don¡¯t want to¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Pasta said, his tone resolute. ¡°Emilia and I... we¡¯re from the Falcrest family.¡±


    Kabal froze mid-step, spinning around so quickly that he nearly tripped himself. ¡°Oh, yeah? And I¡¯m the grandson of Lord Dvalin,¡± he scoffed. ¡°Come on, tell me the truth.¡±


    The smug grin on Pasta¡¯s face made Kabal pause, a sinking realization dawning on him. ¡°Wait¡­ what? Are you serious? Falcrest, as in Lord Missui Falcrest of the Second?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Pasta said, ¡°we¡¯re part of the Second Lord¡¯s family.¡±


    Kabal fell to his knee, bowing his head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my liege! If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve come to your aid sooner!¡±


    ¡°What the?¡± Pasta frowned, stepping back. ¡°What are you doing?! Stop that! I¡¯m not that kind of guy!¡± He scratched his head in frustration. ¡°This¡ªthis is one of the reasons why Emilia and I kept it a secret.¡±


    Kabal lifted his face, dusting snow off his hair. ¡°Right. Sorry. It¡¯s just... a shock. I was expecting you to be some spoiled merchant kid, not part of the freaking Second Lord family. What are you even doing here in the Fourth?¡±


    Pasta faced away. ¡°It was Emilia¡¯s wish,¡± he said softly. ¡°Before her coronation as a grand noble, she wanted an adventure. She wanted to be free, even just for a little while.¡±


    Kabal raised an eyebrow. ¡°And your father was okay with that? Nobles are known to be very protective.¡±


    Pasta gave a bitter laugh. ¡°Of course not. But after the rumours of war in the Eighth, we couldn¡¯t risk travelling as nobles with just a few guards. Playing the part of adventurers was the only way to stay safe.¡±


    "How about Mr Swordsman?"


    Pasta frowned again. "Oh him? He never asked. All he did was play the part of the quiet cool swordsman in the background"


    Kabal chuckled, walking forward. ¡°So where do the hunters come into all of this anyways?¡±


    ¡°Emilia spent years training, we both were,¡± Pasta admitted, his fists clenching at his sides. ¡°This kingdom¡¯s already decided her fate. She¡¯s just a pawn to them. They¡¯ll stop at nothing to control her¡ªthis adventure was the only chance she had to escape their grasp. Those hunters may have figured out who she was, but I have no clue what they had planned. Now she''s somewhere in the fourth, and there''s a chance she''s not even here.¡±


    Kabal¡¯s expression hardened as he reached out and placed a hand on Pasta¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then there¡¯s no time to waste. We¡¯ll find her before it¡¯s too late. Right?¡±


    "Yes, we will," Pasta nodded, as they pressed forward, the snowy path winding toward the next village.


    *


    The air was sweet with the fragrance of fresh roses, their crimson petals carefully arranged along the edges of a serene garden. The only sound that broke the silence was the soft, haunting melody of a flute.


    Hades stood, gazing out at the vast expanse of clouds that framed this floating isle in the sky. Beside him, a simple table held a half-eaten ear of corn and a piece of paper scrawled with cryptic notes.


    The music flowed from a gazebo just ahead, where a woman sat with her back to him. Her garment shimmered with countless hues, and tiny bells adorned the brim of her wide hat, swaying gently. Her long dark hair trailed the ground, its tips brushing the wooden floor. The flute fell silent.


    Hades closed his eyes as the cold kiss of steel touched the nape of his neck.


    ¡°I never asked to meet you,¡± Lily whispered.


    He remained still, then slowly turned to face her. Her blade nicked his skin as he moved, leaving a thin trail of crimson along his neck.


    ¡°I never wanted to see you again,¡± Lily whispered.


    Lily¡¯s gaze locked with his. ¡°You remember?¡± she asked.


    Hades nodded.


    She exhaled, sheathing her weapon. ¡°Leave, Hades. It¡¯s too late. All those years you spent in ignorance of their deaths¡­¡± Her voice cracked as she turned away. ¡°Leave their belongings on the table and go. Because of you, they almost got burnt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡ª¡± Hades began, his voice trembling, but he faltered. He took a step closer. ¡°I was a fool. I know.¡±


    Lily clenched her fist, grabbing him. ¡°Now you say that? Really? ¡± She said, her voice rising with each word. ¡°I was alone, Hades. For six years. After they died, you kept forgetting, day after day, losing yourself in madness! You stopped calling me Lily, stopped calling me Forty-Three, and then¡ª¡± her voice broke¡ª¡°you said I had no name. I was nothing to you. So just leave!¡±


    Hades lowered his head, reaching out to her, but she shoved him back, her glare unyielding. ¡°Leave, Hades. It¡¯s over. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it?¡±


    He placed his sword on the table, its weight making the wood groan. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving¡±


    Her frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Hades¡±


    ¡°Neither am I,¡± he said. ¡°When we were young, you were always there for me.  When you needed me most, I disappeared. I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡±


    Her blade gleamed in the light as she unsheathed it, pointing it directly at him. ¡°Leave now, or I¡¯ll make you.¡±


    Hades met her glare. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you killing me. But I¡¯ve promised myself I won¡¯t die¡ªnot yet. So¡­ please, don¡¯t make me break that promise.¡± He forced a shaky smile, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Lily lunged forward, driving her blade into the table beside him. The sharp crack of wood filled the garden as she rested her forehead against his chest.


    Hades froze, pale as a ghost. For a moment, he was certain his head was decapitated.


    ¡°You really are the worst Hades¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered, his voice breaking. ¡°I¡¯m terrible.¡±


    ¡°You are worse than the devil,¡± she said, holding his shirt.


    ¡°I know¡±


    ¡°You left me alone all this time¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Her fist connected with his face, snapping his head to the side. Hades didn¡¯t flinch, only staring down at her with guilt-ridden eyes. ¡°I deserve that. And more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up later,¡± she whispered.


    He wrapped his arms around her trembling frame, his embrace gentle yet firm. ¡°I¡¯ve been unfair to you all this time, Lily. You¡¯ve been hurt so much because of me.  Let me bear those burdens now. You don¡¯t have to suffer alone anymore¡±


    Her tears came in torrents, her resolve crumbling as she clung to him. ¡°You won¡¯t disappear again, right?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side, through everything, both the good and bad,¡± he smiled at her. ¡°We are married after all¡±


    A shaky laugh escaped her lips before her sobs returned, loud and unrestrained. Hades stroked her hair, his own tears slipping silently onto her dark locks. Her cries filled the garden as the scent of roses swirled around them.


    *


    Pasta and Kabal strolled down the quiet streets of the village, where the emptiness of the place was palpable. Most of the homes stood abandoned, their doors left ajar. Only the occasional laughter of children was heard as they darted past, wielding sticks as makeshift swords. One boy¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the blade strapped to Pasta¡¯s back.


    ¡°Woah, a real sword?¡± he gasped.


    ¡°Are you a swordsman?¡± another boy said, rushing over.


    Pasta puffed out his chest, grinning. ¡°Not just any swordsman¡ªI¡¯m one of the strongest in the world!¡±


    Kabal raised a brow. ¡°Strongest swordsman with broken bones? Never heard of that before.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Pasta yelled, his pride stinging as the kids giggled and ran off, waving back at him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, swordsman!¡±


    Pasta waved back and continued leaping through the path. ¡°Where are your friends anyway?¡±


    ¡°Probably getting drunk at some bar,¡± Kabal replied. ¡°You should really get some rest, Pasta. I can handle this¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m coming with you.¡±


    Kabal sighed but didn¡¯t argue. They continued walking, passing by a few stray villagers and shuttered shops. Eventually, they arrived at a bar. The heavy oak door creaked as they stepped inside, the faint scent of beer and charred meat wafting through the air. A burst of laughter echoed from deeper within. Kabal followed the sound, leading Pasta through the near-empty space.


    At the source of the laughter, three adventurers were seated at a corner table filled with drinks, their voices loud and boisterous. A blond man with short-cropped hair stood to greet them.


    ¡°Hey, Kabal!¡± he said, clasping his hand in a firm shake. ¡°Perfect timing, Tell this Ferian that my special thrust beats her pathetic little axe any day!¡±


    Ferian, a purple haired fierce woman wearing a basket over her head that barely contained her fiery aura, sprang to her feet. Her chest bounced as she leaned forward. ¡°How about we take this to the battlefield, Drake?¡±


    Sitting between them, a pale-haired girl with an eye patch sighed, arms crossed. ¡°Apologies for the chaos, Kabal. As you can see, nothing¡¯s changed.¡±


    Kabal smirked. ¡°Good to see you too, Eine.¡± He pulled Pasta closer. ¡°This is Pasta. We¡¯re looking for someone and thought you might be able to help.¡±


    Eine sidestepped the quarrelling duo, extending a hand to Pasta. ¡°Nice to meet you, Pasta. What a strange, yet delicious name you got¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks?¡± Pasta replied, side-eyeing her.


    Drake and Ferian kept arguing before Eine hit both on the head, sending them to their knees.


    ¡°So,¡± she said, turning back, ¡°you¡¯re looking for someone?¡±


    Pasta stepped forward, his eyes fixed on hers. ¡°Yes, an S-class adventurer with a scythe.¡±


    Drake groaned, rubbing his head as he straightened. ¡°An S-class? The only ones we know of are guarding Lord Dvalin. Doubt there¡¯s any others around.¡±


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t from around here; at least, I think she isn¡¯t. However, she was at the fireworks show,¡± Pasta said.


    The three adventurers exchanged glances.


    ¡°You sure she¡¯s S-class?¡± Eine asked, her voice sceptical.


    Kabal smiled to himself. "She¡¯s an S-rank all right," he mused, his mind racing with wild thoughts.


    They all glared at him, turning away without saying a word. Ferian approached Pasta, inspecting him with sharp eyes. ¡°And what happened to you? Did you pick a fight with a mountain or something?¡±


    Kabal burst into laughter, clapping Pasta on the back. ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t believe it! This idiot charged into the town of hunters. Alone.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± they all shouted.


    Drake grabbed Pasta¡¯s shoulders, shaking him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you insane?¡±


    Ferian poked at his bandages. ¡°And how are you even alive?¡±


    Pasta gritted his teeth, enduring the barrage of pinches, shoves, and questions. Eine stepped closer, her eye narrowing at his injuries.


    Eine stepped to him, observing the injuries. ¡°Yeah, they got you good. Was it worth it? You know being an idiot and all¡±


    Pasta glared at her, but before he could retort, Drake suddenly snapped his fingers. ¡°Wait. Didn¡¯t we see a girl with a scythe the other day? She was with some hunters near Rainbow Lake.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Tori? She was with hunters?!¡±


    Kabal sighed. ¡°Looks like another rescue mission. Where were they headed?¡±


    Eine frowned, crossing her arms. ¡°You can¡¯t go after them. The area they entered is teeming with energy so strong it¡¯ll knock you out in seconds. Those hunters aren¡¯t ordinary¡ªthey¡¯re monsters. Our job is to protect this village in case they attack, but if you ask me, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we¡¯re wiped out.¡±


    Ferian leaned back on a table. ¡°The town¡¯s almost empty now because of them. The only ones left are the elderly and some orphans who can''t travel on foot alone in the harsh weather or others with nowhere to go.¡±


    Kabal turned to Pasta. ¡°Well? What¡¯s the plan?¡±


    ¡°Hell no,¡± Pasta said, cracking his neck, a smirk creeping onto his face. ¡°He said rainbow lake, you know rainbow lake?¡±


    ¡°I do¡±


    Pasta threw his stick to the corner. ¡°We¡¯re going then¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that you danger addict,¡± Kbal chuckled,  as they headed for the exit.


    Ferian yelled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear those hunters are pretty strong¡±


    Pasta stopped in his tracks and looked back at her. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ve met worse.¡±

 Chapter 52: Blue Masked Butcher

    The sun bathed the clouds in a golden hue as its rays broke through, casting a warm glow over the garden. Butterflies fluttered among the blooming roses until laughter and chatter echoed, startling the delicate creatures into flight. At the heart of the commotion, Hades and Lily sat at a wooden table, each holding an ear of corn.


    ¡°Remember when Bon proposed to one of our teachers?¡± Lily asked, her voice lilting with amusement as she bit into her corn. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him so furious before.¡±


    Hades smirked, his eyes fixed on his own ear of corn as he twirled it in his hands. ¡°You can¡¯t really blame him. She had eyes for Jin, and Bon had to challenge him to a duel to win her over.¡±


    Lily burst into another fit of laughter, nearly choking on her bite. ¡°Classic Bon. Always the dramatist.¡±


    Hades sighed, taking a reluctant bite. ¡°You know I¡¯m not a fan of corn. Why force me into this?¡±


    She swung her half-eaten cob at him with mock indignation, her cheeks puffed from chewing. ¡°Oh, no, no. You owe me after all these years. Today, we¡¯re talking and feasting, nonstop. Consider it your punishment.¡±


    ¡°Talking with you isn¡¯t a punishment,¡± Hades said casually, sinking his teeth into the corn again. He didn¡¯t seem to notice the faint blush creeping onto Lily¡¯s cheeks.


    She froze for a moment, then reached over to ruffle his hair with a wide grin. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just a smooth talker? When did you get so charming, you devil?¡±


    Hades shot her a sidelong glance but stayed quiet.


    Lily leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a playful whisper. ¡°By the way... you finally said it.¡±


    ¡°Said what?¡± he asked, feigning innocence as he turned his gaze elsewhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Lily crossed her arms and turned her head, her voice softening. ¡°Or... did you not mean it?¡±


    Hades set down his corn and faced her, his expression resolute. ¡°Of course I meant it!¡± he yelled, his voice ringing across the garden.


    A sly smile curled on Lily¡¯s lips. ¡°Gotcha,¡± she whispered, her grin downright mischievous. ¡°For all your demon bravado, you¡¯re still such a cutie. You haven¡¯t changed one bit, Hady.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± he said, sinking his teeth into the corn again.


    ¡°Oh, no, we¡¯re not done yet, you still haven''t said it¡± Lily stood, clapping her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it again. Come on, you can do it! Hady! Hady!¡±


    ¡°Not now,¡± he whispered, his face half-hidden behind the corn. ¡°When all this is over.¡±


    Lily¡¯s teasing softened as she leaned over the table, pressing her lips softly against his. ¡°Fine. But if you die before then, I swear, I¡¯ll drag you back from the dead and kill you myself.¡±


    Hades nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he took another bite of his corn. Oddly enough, it had started tasting better.


    Lily chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve got so much to catch up on. So how was your trip with Bloodborne¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Horrible!¡± Hades said, his frown deepening. ¡°You left me alone with a monster, Lily. The worst experience ever! Can you imagine? He made me fight every bandit and beast that crossed our path while he sat up in a tree laughing without a care in the realms. And then¡ª¡±


    She crossed her arms, watching him with a mix of amusement and quiet wonder. Is this really Hades? she thought as he continued ranting. He¡¯s never been much of a talker but now look at him go. I could listen to this forever.


    Her smile faded, tears threatening to spill. But he has his duties. It¡¯d be selfish to keep him here¡­ wouldn¡¯t it?  She clenched her fists. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s selfish. I just want him here. But those siblings deserve better.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hades stopped mid-sentence, his voice softer as he leaned closer to her. ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±


    Lily wiped at her eyes, standing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just been so long, that¡¯s all.¡± She cleared her throat, forcing a grin. ¡°Now, time for business. You¡¯ve got things to do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hades lowered his gaze. ¡°Yeah¡­ but¡­¡± His voice wavered. ¡°I¡¯m no match for those Hunters, Lily. Especially those two. How could I possibly save them?¡±


    Lily tilted her head, studying him for a moment before sitting back down beside him. ¡°I knew something was wrong; you''re not Hades, are you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of course, I am.¡±


    ¡°The Hades I know is confident in his strength. He¡¯s no spineless swordsman, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°You weren¡¯t there, Lily. Those two Hunters¡­ they¡¯re unreal. Their strength is¡ª¡±


    ¡°When I became a disciple, I met countless strong warriors. And you know what I thought back then? ¡®Hades is unstoppable.¡¯¡± She cast him a sidelong glance. ¡°Turns out I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Thanks for the vote of confidence,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s true,¡± she said, a small laugh escaping her lips. ¡°I had to work my butt off to get a top position among the disciples you know. You¡¯ve seen how our leader is, haven¡¯t you? Kind and gentle, sure, but also an undefeated warrior. Even the strongest fighters want a crack at him. And don¡¯t forget the Demon King or the Dragon Emperor. Hades, there will always be someone stronger.¡±


    Her voice softened as she placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°But that¡¯s okay. You just have to grow, step by step, without comparing yourself to others. As long as you¡¯ve reached your dreams, why does it matter if someone else is stronger when you¡¯re happy?¡±


    Hades looked into her glittering eyes. ¡°You¡­ really think that?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she said with a firm nod. ¡°Your gift is unmatched, and your swordsmanship? No one in this realm compares. Sure, you¡¯re a little heartless and terrifying sometimes, but deep down, you¡¯re just a normal guy who enjoys the simplest moments. Like when we were at the Demir of Grandeur, and you carried that little girl on your back just because you felt like it. You can''t hide these things from me, Hady.¡±


    Hades cracked a smile, shaking his head. ¡°So you noticed, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Lily grinned. ¡°Now cheer up already. If you want to get stronger, then work for it. Don¡¯t waste time sulking when those siblings need you. And for the record, those Hunters aren¡¯t the only strong ones around here.¡±


    He met her eyes. ¡°What do you mean? There are more strong hunters¡±


    Hades straightened, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What do you mean? There are others?¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed, Hades? There¡¯s been a major decline in monster activity lately.¡± Her voice dropped, laced with tension. ¡°It¡¯s all because of one Hunter. The one with the blue mask.¡±


    *


    Six months ago, the people of the Third Realm bore witness to a monstrous mechanism lumbering across the endless deserts, its scale dwarfing the legendary pyramids of the North. Towering pillars jutted from its form, spewing crystalline smoke into the arid sky, while its colossal feet crushed the sands beneath, leaving behind footprints as large as entire buildings.


    Days passed.


    In a remote village nestled within the desert, Dain strolled through its narrow pathways, flipping a coin. The houses, modest and weathered, were built from sand bricks. Whispers rose from every corner as he passed, their tones heavy with disdain and rejection. The masked ones¡ªkillers who revelled in the suffering of innocents¡ªhad no place in this world.


    Ahead, a group of adventurers caught his eye. They stood over a trapped creature¡ªa grotesque monster trapped in a cage. Its leathery wings cocooned its trembling body, and its legs, resembling those of a pelican, thrashed against the metal. Dain approached, a sketch of Darius clutched in his hand.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The adventurers turned to him, their eyes narrowing with unspoken hostility, daring him to speak. Before Dain could utter a word, the creature let out an ear-piercing squawk, thrashing violently. Its cries became sharper, more frantic, as its claws tore into its own flesh. The adventurers, startled, turned their attention to their captive, trying to discern its sudden madness.


    The monster¡¯s gaze locked onto Dain, who stood unmoving, his masked face betraying no emotion. With a final, desperate screech, the creature drove one of its massive claws into its eye, ending its own life. Blood seeped through the cage, staining the sand below.


    Dain sighed, slipping the sketch back into his coat. He turned his gaze to the horizon, where a plume of dust rose. A stampede of monsters surged across the desert, their varied forms and sizes blending into a chaotic mass. They ran in frantic unison, their panic palpable, each desperate to find shelter.


    ¡°What did you do to our beast? It costs a lot, you damn hunter!¡± the adventurer yelled, clenching his fist.


    The second adventurer frowned, gripping the hilt of his weapon.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± another adventurer called out as he leapt off his camel, his expression tense. ¡°I just felt a strange sensation.¡±


    The commotion quickly drew the attention of more adventurers, each curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this hunter did to our monster, but I was planning to sell the thing!¡± the first adventurer said.


    ¡°Apologies,¡± Dain said, his tone calm, as he brought some cash from his pocket. ¡°If it causes trouble, I¡¯ll pay. However, I don¡¯t have the currency used here. Can you wait?¡±


    ¡°Wait? Give us everything you¡¯ve got, hunter!¡± the adventurer said. ¡°And didn¡¯t your hunter mother teach you to apologize properly when you¡¯re wrong? Get on your knees!¡±


    Dain was silent for a moment before speaking, his voice colder now. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± He raised his head, his gaze behind the mask sharp enough to cut through steel. ¡°And my mother isn¡¯t a hunter. She¡¯s a hardworking woman who is currently ill. I would ask you to retract your words.¡±


    The adventurers laughed.


    ¡°This hunter forgot his place,¡± one said. ¡°Try anything here, and we¡¯ll have every right to beat you to a pulp and throw you in chains. After that, no civilisation would welcome you¡±


    Another adventurer, larger and more imposing, stepped closer to Dain, his shadow looming over him. ¡°Now hurry up, little man. On your knees.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, boss? These guys giving you trouble?¡± Falcon stepped into view, towering over the adventurer. His white mask was adorned with crimson wing-like markings and streaks resembling blood. ¡°Do you want to leave, or should I handle this?¡±


    ¡°You think you can just walk away?¡± the adventurer said,  drawing his blade.


    Dain sighed, his voice carrying a weary edge. ¡°Is every fighter here a swordsman? Does no one have a shred of originality anymore?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky the laws keep you safe,¡± another adventurer hissed. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯d both be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Dian whispered, reaching for his mask. ¡°The law forbids us from removing our masks. Doing so brands us as outlaws. And fighting you would mean declaring war on the world.¡±


    His hand stopped just shy of the mask, and the gathered crowd stilled.


    ¡°So I won¡¯t be breaking the rules, completely if I only do this,¡± he said,  sliding the mask off to reveal a face so striking it was almost inhuman. Fair-skinned and calm, his expression carried a quiet lethality that sent shivers down spines. ¡°Now, the stage is yours, gentleman.¡±


    They all froze, their hands trembling. Fighting him now was in their favour. If he fought back, he would declare war against the world, but if he didn¡¯t, he would die here. They understood this, yet their feet remained frozen in place.


    The atmosphere grew suffocating, the raw energy radiating from Dain like an invisible force pressing against them. One adventurer¡¯s eyes widened as realisation struck. This man¡­ he¡¯s ready to fight the world itself. This isn''t some bluff.


    The adventurers sheathed their weapons and began retreating. One of them turned back, his face pale. ¡°We¡¯ll pretend we didn¡¯t see you remove your mask. Just leave,¡± he muttered, glancing at the sketch in Dain¡¯s hand. ¡°And no, we haven¡¯t seen that man.¡±


    Falcon faced him. ¡°You¡¯re being reckless again. One of these days, your little tricks won¡¯t work.¡±


    Dain slipped his mask back on and started walking. ¡°I had a backup plan in case they attacked this time.¡±


    From a distance, Astria crouched atop a dune, her bow drawn at Dain''s position. Rising to her feet, she returned to the main path, her boots kicking up sand as she hurried to catch up with the others. ¡°It''s only been some days, and I''m already sick of this kingdom,¡± she whispered. "I wonder how long it''ll take"


    *


    Darius stood at the crest of the snow-laden hills, his gaze locked on the mesmerizing aurora that danced across the night sky, its vibrant colours rippling over the frozen lake below.


    ¡°We should continue moving,¡± he said.


    Darius stepped forward. ¡°Yes we do,¡± he said turning back to Zephyr, Ryder and Bastian. "Listen well¡ªyou¡¯re not to kill them. Hurt them just enough that they won¡¯t be able to move.¡±


    Zephyr frowned, crossing her arms as her sharp eyes narrowed. "Who exactly are they? If they¡¯re truly your enemies, shouldn¡¯t we eliminate them? Isn¡¯t that more efficient?"


    Thorne growled low, flexing his clawed hand. "They¡¯re hunters," he said. "Not just any hunters. These ones are close to Darius and me. Their leader, Dain Locke, is no ordinary man. He¡¯s a prodigy¡ªa boy who grew up slaying monsters before most even knew how to hold a weapon. By the time he was a teenager, he¡¯d carved a path soaked in the blood of beasts, killing so many that his aura reeked of their fear. Now, wherever he goes, monsters flee at the mere scent of him, no matter how massive or vicious they are. Even I as a half beast feel his overwhelming aura ever since he stepped foot here in the nine realms"


    Darius breathed out the cold air. The energy around them seemed to thrum, growing denser by the second. "He¡¯s here to speak with me," Darius said, his voice low.  "But I suspect this will end in a fight."


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of him?¡± Ryder asked.


    Darius glared back at him, his eyes faint yet brimming with restrained power. ¡°He is my son after all¡±


    Zephyr and Ryder''s eyes went wide.


    ¡°You have a son?¡± she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us¡±


    ¡°The son of the strongest man in the world. The Butcher,¡± Thorne said. "You¡¯d better not hold back against his hunters. Jinni may command thousands, but Dain leads just seven," he scratched his beard. "And those seven? They could bring entire realms to their knees if they chose to."


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about them, old man,¡± Ryder said.


    "Dain¡¯s my nephew, after all. I make it my business to stay informed." He raised a hand, ticking off names on his fingers. "First, there¡¯s Astria. An elf, and the finest archer of her time. She¡¯s won countless tournaments, though she lacks a gift. Her energy manipulation alone rivals mine. Our last fight with her was nothing but a passing storm of arrows and flames. A deadly opponent she is"


    Zephyr shivered, her earlier confidence waning. "And you¡¯re telling us to go easy on them?"


    Thorne barked a laugh. "Astria¡¯s just the beginning. Then there¡¯s Falcon. A thief so bold he once stole from the Supreme Being himself. I don''t know the details of his gift but it involves flight. And that¡¯s not all¡ªthere are others, though they¡¯re not in the kingdom right now. Oh, and let¡¯s not forget their newest member. She joined about a year ago. Her name is¡ª"


    *


    Tori walked, glancing over her shoulder at the others as the forest loomed around them. ¡°So, they¡¯ll be waiting for us?¡±


    Dain kept his head low, his voice firm. ¡°They¡¯re already there.¡±


    Falcon growled, yanking off his mask in frustration. ¡°This is what happens when you let your personal feelings get in the way, Tori. Now we¡¯re walking into this mess without Astria.¡±


    Tori frowned, her tone defensive. ¡°I said I was sorry. I promised I¡¯d do my best to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t cover for her, Tori,¡± Dain said. ¡°Astria is a skilled archer with incredible precision and speed. Being an elf gives her greater control over the elements than we humans have.¡± He sighed. ¡°I hope I get the right answer from Darius; otherwise, this entire realm may face dire consequences from this battle.¡±


    Tori hesitated, her voice softening. ¡°Maybe she can still make it. The hunters have seemed restless for a while now,¡± she said, stepping closer to Dain. ¡°And... thank you. For sending her to help my friend. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you.¡±


    Dain sighed. ¡°You told me they saved you from the volcano. It was the least I could do. Once she returns the girl to her brother, we¡¯ll leave this kingdom for good.¡±


    Tori lowered her gaze, her boots kicking at a loose stone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dain asked. ¡°You¡¯ve already visited your grandfather. You have no other business here, right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± she whispered, nudging the rock away. ¡°But I heard there¡¯s going to be a war... between the hunters and the lords.¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with us,¡± Falcon said. ¡°You should forget about those siblings and that swordsman. Focus on the fight ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she said. ¡°But why did we leave our factions behind? They could¡¯ve helped with the fight.¡±


    Dain crossed his arms, his expression dark. ¡°Knowing Darius He¡¯d either wipe them out or force them off the battlefield just to toy with us. I can¡¯t protect all of them. This was the smarter move on his mood. I can¡¯t protect all of them, so this would be better¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Falcon said. ¡°But tell me, how do you plan to take on five of them with just the three of us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Dain said. ¡°I¡¯ll handle Darius and Thorne. Falcon, you¡¯ll take Ryder and Bastian. Tori, you¡¯ll deal with Zephyr. Killing him won¡¯t be easy so we have to handle his subordinates first¡±


    The three turned, their focus shifting to the sharp, unmistakable energy slicing through the forest.


    ¡°What a pathetic attempt to mask one¡¯s life force,¡± Falcon sneered, his voice low. ¡°An adventurer or mercenary, no doubt. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Tori stepped forward, her baton changing its form to a long scythe. ¡°No,¡± she said, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. You two go on ahead. I¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    Sliding her mask over her face¡ªa sleek, purple design with spinning mechanisms¡ªTori drew her weapon, the blade glinting in the dim light. ¡°I¡¯ll scare them off. No need for complications, right?¡±


    With a burst of speed, she lunged forward, the force of her movement toppling trees around her. Since the life force belonged to a fighter, he wouldn¡¯t die from something so simple, she thought.


    The wheels on her headphones spun causing the edges of her scythe to radiate.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± Kabal roared, his massive axe clashing against her blade with a thunderous crash that splintered the surrounding trees. ¡°I let my guard down for one second, and this happens?!¡±


    Tori reeled back in shock, ripping off her mask. Her gaze locked on the man before her. ¡°Wait... aren¡¯t you one of Pasta¡¯s friends?¡±


    Her words faltered as she turned, noticing Pasta standing to the side, his sword dangling loosely from his hand. His eyes were fixed on her mask.


    ¡°Tori,¡± he whispered, his voice cold. ¡°You¡¯re... a Hunter?¡±

 Chapter 53: Battle Through The Heavens

    Pasta pointed at the mask in Tori¡¯s hand, his brow furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re really a Hunter?¡±


    Tori hid her mask behind her, her head bowed and her arms trembling. She gripped the mask and looked up at Pasta with a sigh. ¡°You just had to show up now, didn¡¯t you? How is it that you''re always causing trouble?¡±


    Pasta glanced between her and Kabal, confusion etched across his face. ¡°How is this my fault? You lied to us about being an adventurer!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie,¡± she said, her voice soft as she looked down to his wounds.


    ¡°Yeah, you did!¡± Pasta yelled, ¡°You told us you were an S-class adventurer!¡±


    ¡°I never said that,¡± she whispered, her focus still on his injuries.


    Kabal crouched, placing a hand on Pasta¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me she was a Hunter? We¡¯re enemies, remember? Or did that slip your mind?¡±


    Pasta slapped Kabal¡¯s hand away, glaring. ¡°She lied to us! I swear, I didn¡¯t know!¡±


    Tori flinched at his words, her head lowering as she stepped forward. ¡°Yeah, I did lie to you all back then,¡± she said, reaching back for her weapon. ¡°So, if it¡¯s a fight you¡¯re after¡­ don¡¯t hold back. ¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Pasta yelled, scratching his head with a laugh. ¡°For a second there, I thought I was losing my mind.¡±


    ¡°Losing your mind?¡± Kabal asked.


    ¡°Yeah! I was this close thinking I was wrong,¡± he chuckled.


    Tori sighed, her grip tightening on her scythe¡¯s hilt. ¡°If you¡¯re ready to fight, then just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fight?¡± Pasta asked, spinning to face her. ¡°Why would I fight you? We¡¯re friends! We¡¯re in the same party, remember?¡±


    Tori froze, looking up at him with wide eyes. ¡°We¡¯re... in the same party?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Pasta grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a Hunter or whatever else. You¡¯re still part of us. Me, Emilia, Mr. Swordsman, Hudson, and you: The Saviours of Pyrovile.¡±


    ¡°Saviours?¡± she murmured, the word tugging at a memory.


    Rain poured down in a luminous city in the dead of night, each drop catching the glimmer of neon lights. She lay crumpled on the ground, soaked to the bone, her strength slipping away. A blue-masked Hunter loomed above her, his hand extended.


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips as the memory faded. ¡°Thank you, Pasta,¡± she said to herself.


    Pasta blinked, his head tilting. ¡°Did you say something?¡± he asked, standing up and sheathing his sword. Adjusting his hat, he gave her a questioning look. ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t there something you¡¯re supposed to say?¡±


    She furrowed her brow, mirroring his expression. ¡°I already admitted I lied. What more do you want? A hug? Because that¡¯s not happening.¡±


    Pasta folded his arms. ¡°An apology would be nice-¡±


    Tori cleared her throat with an exaggerated cough, slipping her mask back on with a smirk. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, Pasta. What are you even doing in the middle of the woods?¡±


    Paster lowered his gaze, ¡°Emilia is missing,¡± he said, his voice heavy. ¡°We need your help finding her.¡±


    Tori¡¯s smirk softened as she twirled a strand of her hair. ¡°Oh... Emilia¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Pasta¡¯s head shot up, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°She¡¯s with a friend of mine,¡± Tori said, the smile lingering on her face as she recounted the details.


    After a moment, Pasta sank to his knees in the snow, relief washing over him. ¡°So Emilia is safe,¡± he whispered, lowering his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t need to do a thing again, funny.¡±


    Tori held him by the shoulder, her colourful eyes on him. ¡°Come to think of it, I heard there was a crazed adventurer who stormed into the town of hunters. That was you, wasn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t think of anyone more stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah so?¡±


    She nodded, giving him a thumbs up. ¡°Congrats for not dying out there, Pasta. You deserve it¡±


    Before he could respond, a deafening crash echoed through the forest. Tori turned, slipping her mask on. ¡°I almost forgot,¡± she whispered. ¡°You should leave, Pasta. Given your condition, you may not survive what¡¯s going to happen here.¡±


    Pasta pushed himself to his feet, his eyes dark and determined. ¡°That Darius guy is here, isn¡¯t he?¡± He gripped his sword, the energy around him flaring despite his injuries. ¡°Then there¡¯s no reason for me to leave¡±


    Tori opened her mouth to argue, but his fiery aura stopped her. What grudge did Pasta hold against Darius? she wondered, gazing at the distant snowstorm rumbling through the forest.


    *


    Dain stood firm, Falcon at his side, his breath visible in the icy air. The clearing was illuminated by a radiant aurora, the colours rippling across the dark skies like silk. As the cold wind bites on their exposed necks.


    Across the frozen expanse stood Darius and Thorne, their figures stark against the white backdrop. Their comrades lingered behind in silence, their gazes locked on the tension between the opposing sides, waiting for a signal to attack.


    Dain stepped forward, his boots crunching against the snow. Darius and Thorne followed suit, stepping closer. Dain removed his mask, letting it dangle from his waist. His gaze pierced through Darius.


    ¡°Beautiful day, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dain said, his voice calm yet laced with a bitter edge. ¡°Father. Uncle.¡±


    Darius offered no reply, but Thorne stepped behind Dain with a faint growl. ¡°The sky is indeed a masterpiece,¡± Thorne mused. ¡°A canvas of splendour to frame this¡­ family reunion, isn''t it, Dain?¡±


    Ignoring him, Dain kept his focus on Darius. ¡°I¡¯m in no mood for chit-chat, so I¡¯ll be clear,¡± he said, voice steady. ¡°Mother is sick. She wants to see you. Return home.¡±


    Darius exhaled, his breath clouding in the cold. ¡°I¡¯ve finally uncovered a lead to a godly weapon.¡±


    ¡°The same so-called weapon that drove you to follow that mad swordsman?¡± Dain asked, taking another step closer. ¡°I know. And frankly, it¡¯s irrelevant. There¡¯s no guarantee it even exists.¡±


    ¡°Faith is what sustains me, son¡± Darius replied, his tone calm yet resolute. ¡°Without it, you wouldn''t be looking at a mighty figure but a feeble old man leaning on a broken stick.¡±


    Dain rubbed his hands together for warmth, letting out a slow breath. ¡°You¡¯re chasing phantoms, Father. And now you want to take on Ryunosuke, guardian of the third and fourth? Don''t you think you''re overestimating him? He isn¡¯t like the Demon King, you know.¡±


    The wind howled, carrying snow through the clearing. ¡°A dull blade can never gain favour in the eyes of a smith, just as my strength must be tested beyond its limits for me to finally find pleasure in it,¡± he said, brushing the snow off his beard. ¡°The sacrifices I¡¯ve made have already consumed me, son. I will see this through.¡±


    Dain lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time. Return home. Mother isn¡¯t interested in being visited by your ghost.¡±


    The silence between them thickened, broken only by the wind. Dain¡¯s fists clenched, a faint blue shimmer sparking to life around his body. ¡°If you won¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll drag you back myself.¡±


    Thorne growled, stepping forward to place a heavy hand on Dain¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this, just le¡ª¡± His words cut off as a crystalline cube of azure energy enveloped his hand. "Not good," he whispered. The cube sent him hurtling backwards. Thorne smashed through snowfields and mountains alike, leaving craters in his wake before slamming into a frozen cliff side. The cube shattered, its fragments sparkling like shattered glass against the icy wall.


    He opened his eyes and saw a gigantic cube crashing into the hill, sending it to smithereens.


    Meanwhile, Darius didn¡¯t flinch, his eyes locked on Dain. Without a word, he gave a subtle nod to Bastian. The towering figure lunged forward but was stopped by Falcon¡¯s fist, crashing through his body. No blood spilt¡ªonly shattered rocks scattered across the ground, reforming into Bastian¡¯s shape moments later.


    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s go, big guy,¡± Bastian said, his rocky face piecing itself back together with a grinding sound.


    ¡°Bring it on, you stone-headed freak!¡± Falcon shot back, cracking his knuckles with a smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯re short on men,¡± Darius whispered, his voice heavy with disdain. ¡°Do you think you can stand against me like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡±


    Zephyr gave a soft chuckle, her chains rattling as she unfurled her curled blades. Twirling one, she hurled it toward Dain.


    In the forest, Tori ran, through and tapped the side of her mask, activating a series of spinning mechanisms that transformed the mask into a translucent visor, displaying energy readings.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Her headphone wheels spun causing her scythe to flare with violet energy as her speed surged, slicing through the icy field and diverting Zephyr¡¯s blade with a quick swing.


    She landed, her scythe¡¯s edge catching the faint shimmer of falling snow. Rising, she tilted her head toward Dain. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late, boss,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Who am I beating up today?¡±


    *


    Falcon strode forward, his boots crunching against the icy ground as he twisted his arm, loosening up. ¡°You must be the Ryder my men must be talking about,¡± he said, staring at Bastian. ¡°Gotta admit, your gift¡¯s impressive, but¡­ simple at best.¡±


    ¡°Bold words for someone who¡¯s half-bird,¡± Ryder whispered.


    A faint smile tugged at Falcon¡¯s lips as he cracked his neck, wearing his mask. Before he could advance, a jagged spike of ice erupted from the ground, stabbing into his back.


    ¡°You¡¯re done,¡± Ryder said, his face stoic.


    Falcon remained still, his body trembling as majestic wings of black and silver burst forth, shattering the icy spear in a glittering explosion. In a heartbeat, he closed the distance between them. Falcon seized him by the neck and hurled him skyward.


    Ryder¡¯s body arced through the frozen air, his wide eyes reflecting the endless heavens. Falcon leapt after him, his powerful wings propelling him with ease. With a single flap, he unleashed a storm of razor-sharp feathers.


    Raising his arm, Ryder summoned an enormous block of ice that towered like a mountain, absorbing the attack. As it shattered into a mist of crystalline shards, Falcon closed in, driving a heavy punch into Ryder¡¯s chest and sending him plummeting toward the earth.


    Before Ryder could hit the ground, Bastian leapt high, catching him mid-fall and cackling. ¡°This guy¡¯s too fast,¡± Ryder groaned. ¡°And his gift is a pain.¡±


    ¡°Who said you could look away?¡± Falcon growled. In a blur, he struck them both, his blow sending them crashing into the snow.


    Ryder scrambled to his feet, cursing under his breath as he summoned numerous ice pillars that surged upward like frozen mountains, hurtling toward Falcon. The winged hunter weaved through them all, his sharp wings cutting some in his path.


    Closing the gap, Falcon stretched out his arm, his fist glowing with raw power. ¡°Have a quick nap,¡± he said, slamming his punch into Ryder¡¯s face. The impact shattered the icy form into pieces.


    Far ahead, one of the distant ice structures began to reshape itself, taking on Ryder¡¯s form.


    Falcon¡¯s sharp eyes caught the movement, and he smirked. ¡°You¡¯re a tricky one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    "If this goes any further, I''ll be forced to use the third power," Ryder whispered, catching his breath, his gaze shifting toward Zephyr. "I can''t waste too much energy in this fight, so hurry up"


    *


    Tori clicked her tongue, flicking a speck of ice from her scythe. ¡°Pasta nearly made me late to the party,¡± she muttered, glancing over at Zephyr.


    ¡°What kind of weapon is that?¡± Zephyr asked, lowering her blade.


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± Tori spun the scythe, its edges gleaming like liquid moonlight. ¡°Just a little something I whipped up. Pretty sick, right?¡±


    ¡°Splendid. I crafted my weapon as well. Shall we test which one reigns superior?¡±


    Tori tapped the side of her glasses, a glowing hologram flickering to life, displaying Pasta and Kabal sneaking through the forest. ¡°Snuck a little bug on them,¡± she said with a playful shrug. ¡°Can¡¯t believe he came back after all that ruckus earlier. Pretty reckless, Pasta. Pretty reckless.¡± She shook her head and turned back to Zephyr. ¡°And, no, we don¡¯t need to compare.¡±


    Zephyr arched an eyebrow, her irritation evident. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Tori stepped forward, her boots cracking the ice beneath her as her aura radiated power. Her cold breath ghosted against Zephyr¡¯s face as she locked eyes with her. ¡°Because mine outclasses yours. Simple.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s grip tightened on her blades. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re standing a little too close?¡± she asked, her chained weapons swinging into her hands.


    She lunged, driving both blades toward Tori¡¯s ears.


    Tori spun her weapon, deflecting the strike before leaping back. ¡°Whoa there,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯d like to keep my head attached, thanks.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s growl deepened as she dashed forward. Tori took a deep breath, unleashing a flying slash that carved through the air like a silver crescent. Zephry dodged it, but the attack cleaved the ice in two, the crack extending to the far horizon.


    Tori gave her a sly smile. Zephyr followed up by hurling one of her chained blades. Tori intercepted it, catching it mid-air with her scythe and stabbing it into the frozen ground. She adjusted her glasses, the frequencies flickering.


    Zephyr smirked, hurling her second blade. This time, the world seemed to drain of colour.


    Tori froze, the blade phasing harmlessly through her. Suddenly, countless afterimages of Tori materialized, frozen mid-motion but poised as if running.


    Zephyr clenched her jaw. ¡°Damn. She figured it out before I could pull it off,¡± she muttered, recalling her weapons. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her the normal way. Can¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    As the distorted space dissipated, Tori lunged, her scythe colliding with Zephyr¡¯s twin blades in a burst of sparks, slicing through the frozen wasteland.


    Zephyr grunted, pushing Tori back with sheer force, and followed up with a swift kick that sent her skidding across the ice. Before Tori could regain her footing, the flying blade came at her again. She managed to block the strike, sending her crashing into the ice.


    Tori groaned, coughing as she clutched her chest. ¡°Damn it... Dain was right. This isn¡¯t going to be easy,¡± she whispered, forcing herself back to her feet. Her eyes burned with determination. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go again.¡±


    Zephyr smirked, raising her weapons. ¡°Gladly.¡±


    *


    The battlefield shook as devastation marred the once-pristine snow. Two families of hunters clashed, their conflict reverberating across the frozen wasteland. Dain stood resolute amidst the chaos, his keen gaze fixed on Darius, making sure he didn¡¯t attempt to intervene.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get started?¡± Darius asked, his face lacking an ounce of emotion. ¡°Before he arrives. Oh, my mistake¡ªhe¡¯s already here.¡±


    A guttural growl ripped through the air as Thorne¡¯s presence shattered the icy tranquillity. The ground quaked, fissures forming beneath their feet, and the once-clear skies churned into a stormy void. Snow swirled violently, blotting out the horizon with blinding white.


    Dain turned back, his pupils shifted, taking the shape of cubes as his gaze cut through the storm. From the ruined hills, and shattered forests, Thorne emerged¡ªa towering beast, larger than before, his horns jagged and eyes burning crimson. In an instant, he vanished.


    Falcon broke from his fight, streaking through the storm to intercept Thorne. He slammed into the beast with all his might, muscles straining as he pushed back against enraged Hunter. Tori joined moments later, her weapon spun with a mind of its own through the air in a desperate attempt to pierce Thorne¡¯s hide. The strikes glanced off his thick fur, doing little to hold him back.


    ¡°Changing the plan already?¡± Dain said, ¡°What happened to me fighting both of them?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fight two monsters alone,¡± Falcon said, his voice strained as he struggled to hold Thorne at bay. ¡°My wings can¡¯t even pierce through him¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Dain said, glancing at the other hunters. ¡°What about your end of the bargain?¡±


    Tori chuckled through a cold sweat. ¡°Astria will have our heads if we fail to perform our duties.¡±


    Dain sighed, his gaze shifting to Ryder and Zephyr. ¡°Fine. I only need to bring you in anyways, so.¡± He turned to Darius, his voice lowering. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡±


    Darius turned down, looking at his hands and feet now encased in Dain¡¯s cubes. ¡°Hmmn¡±


    ¡°As you taught me,¡± Dain whispered, his voice cold. ¡°First rule, never let your guard down.¡±


    The cubes pulled him skyward as hundreds more materialised, surrounding him in midair before crashing into him. Leaving behind a cloud of blue sparkles, Darius fell from the sky, and landed on his feet, unscathed. He tore off his sweatshirt to reveal his bulging muscles, cracking his neck, his breath visible in the icy air. ¡°Good boy,¡± he said, his tone almost approving. His gaze drifted to the storm above. ¡°Now show me the spirit of a warrior¡±


    He stomped his feet on the floor and launched himself at Dain. Time slowed as Dain leapt back through a portal, appearing behind Darius with a cube-coated punch that drove his face towards the snow. Darius caught himself before touching the ground, swinging back with a powerful strike.


    Dain dodged, teleporting again, his relentless barrage of punches pushing Darius further back. A cube formed around Darius¡¯s arm, throwing him into the air again.


    Dain stood on a flying cube, leaping into the air to meet Darius. Their fists collided once more, sending shock waves across the frozen earth.


    Darius steadied himself, using the flying cubes as stepping stones, aided by the passing breeze under his feet.


    He launched himself forward as hundreds of cubes came at him full throttle, his movements were quick, destroying each one sent to his path with raw strength.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep this up forever, Father!¡± Dain yelled, propelling himself higher. Raising both his arms, summoning thousands of glowing cubes, their light cutting through the storm¡¯s darkness.


    The storm answered with fury, lightning crackling across the sky. Darius unleashed a burst of power, intensifying the chaos. Tornadoes ripped through the land as thunder roared, threatening to bring down the heavens.


    Lightning tore through the dark skies, revealing Darius. A bolt of light struck him, causing his body to radiate a blinding energy, electricity surging through him and his eyes glowing white. He remained mid-air, poised for another punch.


    Dain¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to her, even if I have to break your legs to do it!¡± He absorbed the lightning into his cubes, creating a chain reaction across the illuminated storm.


    Both men screamed as their powers clashed. Darius hurled a colossal strike of lightning, shattering countless cubes. The explosion tore through the battlefield, uprooting trees and merging the tornadoes into a massive storm. The impact reverberated through the realm, shaking it to its core.


    From their hidden perch, Pasta and Falcon barely clung to a boulder, their feet swinging in the wind.


    Thorne remained unmoving, his gaze fixed on the sky. Falcon retracted his wings, grabbing Thorne''s feet, Tori doing the same also.


    Ryder and Zephyr held tight to their chained blades embedded in the ice, while Bastian was launched into the clouds, his laughter echoing above the chaos.


    As the storm dissipated, the two men collapsed to the ground. Darius landed on his feet, his shadow cutting through the fading tempest. He strode forward, emerging from the haze with Dain leaning against his shoulder for support.


    Dain slumped onto a nearby rock, coughing, his gaze steady on his father. "You''re bleeding," he murmured.


    Darius wiped a shallow cut from his forehead. He knelt before Dain, his expression unreadable. "You travelled across the world just to drag me back? Still playing the child after all these years."


    A faint chuckle escaped Dain. "A mother''s boy through and through," he replied, voice laced with defiance. "Her letters always mentioned you. She wanted you home, yet here you are, chasing after strength again. If anyone¡¯s clinging to childishness, it¡¯s you."


    Darius didn¡¯t respond immediately, his silence weighted. Finally, he stood, towering over his son. "She didn¡¯t ask you to bring me back, did she?"


    Dain said nothing, his silence an answer in itself.


    Darius sighed. "I understand," he said, his voice carrying both weariness and resolve. "From the time I was a child, I sought strength, mastering every technique I could find. But no matter how much I learned or achieved, there was no purpose. I married, again and again, searching for something more. When I met your mother, she saw the dream I carried, and she believed in me. I can¡¯t abandon that, Dain."


    ¡°So you won¡¯t meet her?¡±


    Darius gave him a cold stare. ¡°I never said I won¡¯t,¡± he whispered. ¡°The name ¡®Butcher¡¯ suits you, son. Go home to your wife. It¡¯s time you left this life behind,¡± he said, turning to Falcon and Tori. ¡°Let the new generation have their time¡±


    Dain laughed out, hitting his leg. ¡°You really are something, telling me that¡±


    But his grin faltered as Darius coughed, blood streaks dripping from his lips.


    Darius twisted to look behind him, his expression hardening. Ice shards jutted from his back, glinting in the dim light. Ryder stood in the distance, his eyes sharp. "You let your guard down too many times, old man," he sneered.


    Zephyr wasted no time, hurling her spinning blades toward Darius¡¯s neck. But a cube materialized around the weapons, turning them to dust before they could reach him.


    Dain¡¯s voice was soft, almost teasing. "You alright?"


    Darius didn¡¯t answer.


    Dain smirked. "Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t have asked."


    The air itself seemed to hold its breath before a tremendous surge of energy erupted, shaking the entire realm. The burst sent waves of power rippling across the Fourth, leaving thousands unconscious in its wake. Confusion and fear spread like wildfire throughout the realm of the departed in mere seconds.


    The ice shards piercing Darius shattered, revealing only shallow wounds. He straightened, his gaze drifting through the brewing storm. "Tell the swordsman I have no quarrel with him," he said, his voice calm but firm. Above, the heavens roared with lightning, red and blue streaks intertwining, as the cries of dragons echoed across the sky.


    A faint smile tugged at Darius¡¯s lips as he watched the storm. "I¡¯ve got bigger prey to hunt."

 Chapter 54: Complications, Complications

    The Second Realm thrummed with vitality at every corner. Clear blue skies stretched endlessly above, while the golden streets shimmered under the sun¡¯s warm embrace. Buildings, more than mere houses, rose with intricate, a mix of ingenious and futuristic designs that seemed to hum with the faint lifeforce of its history. Schools, colleges, and research centres populated every district of Arcanor, the famed capital where innovation met tradition.


    At its heart stood a towering castle, its weathered stone walls whispering tales of a legendary past. Guards in crimson coats, each armed with gleaming blades, patrolled the lush gardens blanketing the castle grounds. Children frolicked through these fields, their laughter mingling with the rustle of leaves. Some played tag, others huddled over chessboards, while a few found solace in the tranquillity of solitude under the trees.


    Sudden shouts from the castle¡¯s upper floors sent pigeons flying into the sky. Inside, Kabi, Lord of the Ninth, slammed his fist against a polished oak table.


    ¡°What do you mean Mikah will be late?¡± he growled, his glare fixed on Kinna, Lord of the Fifth. "Absurd! Truly absurd!" He dropped into his chair, his red cloak pooling around him. Like the other lords present, his robe bore the emblem of a white rose¡ªa mark of their unity.


    ¡°Patience, Kabi,¡± Missui, Lady of the Second, said as she adjusted her spectacles. She sipped her tea with measured grace, the steam framing her aged but dignified features. Brushing a strand of white hair aside, she continued, ¡°We¡¯re all aware of the state of the realms. Perhaps we should be more understanding.¡±


    Kinna, an older man of nobility and scholarly refinement, helped himself to a plate of pastries. ¡°I agree,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Dvalin has his crises, while Ansan is busy fortifying his borders, preparing for the worst. Who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t be the next target?¡± He exchanged a glance with Missui, his tone softening. ¡°Your family, the Falcrests, always stood out. Even your predecessor bore the same name and poise, young lady.¡±


    Missui chuckled, her eyes narrowing behind her glasses. ¡°How kind of you to remember,¡± she said, her tone light. ¡°My father only attended the last meeting out of formality. Or is it that you doubt this ¡®young lady¡¯ can manage the Second Realm, Honorable Lord Kinna?¡±


    Kinna waved her off, his attention returning to his scone. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m glad to see a woman in power again. It¡¯s been far too long. I¡¯m merely... surprised.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kabi stared at his untouched plate of peas, his fists tightening. ¡°Does everyone see this as some kind of joke?¡± he whispered. ¡°To our very people, we are seen nothing more as clowns. For over a century, the Lords have avoided gatherings like this. Now, in a moment as critical as this, some can¡¯t even show up on time!¡±


    Kinna called for a maid to approach, requesting tea. The maid, dressed in the signature uniform of the Second Realm¡ªa blue and white lace ensemble with glass spectres draping down her skirt¡ªstepped forward. Strapped to her arm was an intricate mechanism, a weapon-like device. She poured the tea in silence before retreating with a bow.


    He took a sip, turning his attention to Kabi. ¡°Your anger clouds your understanding, my friend,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°We are not Mikah that you must act so... unruly toward.¡± Another sip followed, his brow furrowing. ¡°I sympathise with your frustrations. Our people may indeed see us as jesters, but this treaty¡ªthough unpopular¡ªmight be our only hope. The situation worsens with every passing day.¡±


    Kabi sighed. ¡°The Fourth Realm is on the brink of collapse. We have the soldiers, the gifted adventurers, and more than enough funds to deal with this crisis. Yet here we are, allowing one of our own to tarnish the reputation of the Nine Lords while he shirks his responsibilities!¡±


    ¡°Less sugar, please,¡± Missui said to her maid, preparing a new cup before addressing Kabi. ¡°I see you¡¯ve misunderstood the true nature of the Fourth¡¯s predicament.¡±


    ¡°Then enlighten me¡±


    Kabi smiled, ¡°Yes, yes you understand back then we were scared of losing the people since they were captured but now these hunters don¡¯t plan to hurt the civilians they could even leave before the battle commenced so why aren¡¯t we attacking? This is our chance!¡±


    ¡°Darius Locke,¡± Missui whispered. ¡°That is my answer¡±


    Kinna¡¯s teacup trembled in his hand before he set it down. His sharp gaze met Missui¡¯s. ¡°So that¡¯s it,¡± he said. ¡°This matter has already surpassed our abilities.¡±


    Kabi roared, hurling his plate to the floor, the crash echoing through the chamber. ¡°Damn it! Of all the hunters¡ªwhy him?¡± His voice dropped to a strained whisper as he clutched his head. ¡°Darius Locke.¡±


    The maids froze where they stood, their faces pale and their hands trembling. Missui noticed their unease and offered them a gentle smile. ¡°I understand your fear. A monster has crossed our borders,¡± she said. ¡°Even as an isolated nation, his name precedes him¡ªthe man who once challenged the kings of this world. The Supreme Being. The Demon King. The Emperor of Dragons.¡±


    Kinna stroked his beard. ¡°But why would a figure of his stature work with a swordsman like Jinni? A man whose only ambition seems to be opposing the Nine Realms. Darius has always avoided politics ever since he surfaced.¡±


    Missui¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Jinni is no ordinary swordsman,¡± she said, her voice sharp. ¡°You truly lack information, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The room fell into uneasy silence. The Nine Realms lacked a centralised means of communication; news travelled slowly, carried by messenger birds to scattered reporters, who then posted updates on city boards. It was an outdated system for an evolving world, something that has been bothering Missui before she even came into power. Still, it wasn¡¯t an excuse for the Lords.


    Missui sighed, placing her cup down. ¡°Jinni single-handedly defeated an entire battalion. He brought every weapon under his control, forcing even the most seasoned warriors to kneel. A power Dvalin himself would be wise to fear.¡± She leaned forward. ¡°As for why Darius aids him, my sources uncovered something.¡±


    ¡°What did they find?¡± Kabi asked.


    ¡°He seeks the Blade of Miru,¡± Missui said, her voice dropping. ¡°I trust you¡¯re familiar with the legend?¡±


    Kabi scoffed. ¡°A mythical blade that changes form? A slime weapon? Fairy tales for children. Why would he spend his time chasing a false dream?¡±


    Kinna nodded in agreement. ¡°Such a thing doesn¡¯t exist. There''s no record of it in history also¡±


    Missui shook her head, her piercing gaze silencing their objections. ¡°It does,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°And only one man in this nation knows of its history¡ªthe late Tankenu, Jinni¡¯s former master. Now do you see?¡±


    Kabi turned toward the window, the weight of realization settling on him. ¡°Mother of Mikah,¡± he whispered. ¡°May the others have the strength to withstand this calamity. What power must this man attain to satisfy his thirst?


    *


    Darius stood, his gaze fixed on the dark skies above. The clouds writhed, entwined with the serpentine forms of roaring dragons that wove themselves through the storm. His fists tightened as he steadied his breathing. This power... His eyes followed the interplay of monstrous forms above. As I thought, it¡¯s not a gift. How bothersome. What could it be, then?


    On the ground, Pasta and Kabal remained frozen, their bodies paralyzed by the overwhelming force of Darius¡¯s earlier burst of energy. The air still trembled with its lingering resonance.


    ¡°This¡­ this is the same,¡± Pasta said, his voice low as he hugged himself. Memories flooded back, unbidden. Pyrovile¡ªengulfed in flames, its streets a maelstrom of despair and confusion. He remembered how the chaos had briefly ebbed, only to give way to a greater horror: a demon descending from the skies, its presence under the command of Mr. Swordsman. The sea of dragons above radiated the same crushing aura.


    Ever since that day... Pasta thought. I¡¯ve poured everything into honing my life force, replaying every battle in my head, striving to grow stronger. He clenched his chest as if trying to keep his heart from bursting. And yet, how could I ever hope to surpass a man like him? like Mr Swordsman? Can I ever arrive at their level?


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.His eyes drifted upward once more, observing the pulsating energy around Darius. This aura¡ªso this was the cause. No one needed to alert them of our arrival. With his energy this potent, he could locate anyone within miles, especially those with strong life forces. It was never a question of secrecy; it was inevitability. Yet here I am blaming my friends, never even considering such strength even existed. How naive am I?


    Lowering his head, Pasta¡¯s gaze shifted to Kabal, whose expression remained transfixed by the otherworldly display above. Just how naive were we all? To try to fight that man.


    On the battlefield''s far side, Zephyr held the end of a shattered chain, the remnants of her blade scattered to dust. "This is... unfortunate¡ª"


    Bastian scooped her up, evading Tori¡¯s spinning scythe that darted after them. He ran with a booming laugh, dodging the attempts of the weapon to strike them as he headed towards Ryder.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away,¡± Tori said, her glasses flared with chaotic energy readings, flickering as they scanned the sky. So this is the power of the disciples¡¯ leader¡­ Her gaze flickered to Pasta and Kabal, who remained frozen on the ground.


    "No," she whispered, shaking her head. "I can¡¯t afford to let them escape."


    Ryder¡¯s sharp eyes flicked between Darius and the stormy skies above. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word that you won¡¯t involve yourself with our plans any longer since this is what you¡¯ve always wanted,¡± he said to Darius, who did not respond.


    ¡°Put me down, you oaf!¡± Zephyr yelled, stabbing at Bastian¡¯s rocky shoulder. He paid no attention, grinning as he skidded to a halt beside Ryder.


    Ryder glanced toward Pasta and Kabal, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I thought I sensed something familiar,¡± he whispered before smirking. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this another time, Pasta.¡±


    With that, Bastian stomped the ground, triggering a massive ice pillar that launched them skyward and out of sight.


    ¡°Damn it, they got away,¡± Tori said, as her weapon returned to her hand.


    Falcon stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯ve got bigger problems than those three¡±


    The clouds raged once more, lightning cracking through the clouds. Darius turned to Dain, his voice low. ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    Dain moved to stand beside him, gazing at the sea of dragons that coiled in the storm. ¡°You¡¯re not the only reason I came,¡± he whispered. ¡°I also need to meet a certain guild master. You were right¡ªI need to loosen up. I¡¯ve already decided that.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Darius whispered. ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll share a drink. And don¡¯t forget your mother and I still expect a grandson.¡±


    Dain¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly as he gave a small smile. ¡°She keeps saying the same thing in her letters. You two are too alike¡ªalways pressuring others with your overwhelming presence even through text.¡±


    Darius allowed himself a little smile before stomping the ground with enough force to crack the ice beneath him. ¡°Thorne!¡±


    Thorne, now in his humanoid beast form, strode forward. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Assist Dain.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dain sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m a grown man, you know. I don¡¯t need a babysitter.¡± He turned to Falcon and Tori. ¡°Don¡¯t mind my father. This is his way of saying you should relax.¡±


    Falcon and Tori exchanged confused glances.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two weeks,¡± Dain continued, pulling his mask from his belt. ¡°Until then, stay out of trouble¡ªespecially with Jinni hunters.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave you alone with... him,¡± Tori said.


    Dain froze, glaring at her, the mask dangling from his hand. Without a word, he donned it and turned away. ¡°You both disobeyed my orders by interfering here. Consider this your punishment.¡±


    Tori stepped back, lowering her head in silence. Falcon followed suit.


    Dain sighed, his tone softening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine with a bodyguard like Thorne. Just look at him¡ªhe¡¯s a walking tank.¡±


    Thorne rumbled, placing a massive hand on Dain¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s move. You know how he gets when he goes all out.¡±


    Darius stared at him for a moment before creating a portal. ¡°Damn, I almost forgot,¡± he said.


    Darius¡¯s gaze darkened as he stepped forward, flexing his muscles. The air around him rippled with raw energy, and he leapt into the storm, vanishing into the sea of roaring thunder and dragons.


    Dain waved to the others. ¡°Get moving, now! That includes you two!¡± he screamed at Pasta and Kabal, who remained seated, staring dumbfounded at the chaos above.


    Pasta blinked, his gaze drawn to the dragons swirling through the storm. Something about the sight stirred a deep unease in him. He lowered his eyes, only to spot a spinning scythe barreling straight for him. Without a second thought Pasta and Kabal yelled as they bolted through the portal.


    ¡°Good work,¡± Dain whispered. ¡°The last thing we need is to be targeted by the adventurers here.¡±


    Tori adjusted her glasses, which transformed back into a mask, and followed the others through the portal.


    The storm intensified, lightning tearing through the skies as the ground quaked with fury. The ice cracked and shattered, obliterating the battlefield, leaving nothing but destruction.


    *


    The woman lounged in a revealed velvet dress that clung to her curves, its neckline dipping to expose her ample bosom. She drew from a pipe, smoke curling around her in delicate spirals. The room was alive with golden lanterns illuminating the space. Cherry blossom trees, their petals swaying in the air, enchanted by an unseen rhythm. She exhaled, her crimson eyes half-lidded with a mix of mischief and thought.


    "Complications, complications," she whispered, her voice like silk brushing against stone. She turned her head, her dark fox-like tail swaying. "Am I not right, Sparrow?"


    Sparrow stood at the entrance, a bird perching on his finger. His fur coat framed his slender figure, the faint gleam of a pocket watch catching the light as he checked the time. ¡°I plan to make this quick,¡± he whispered. His gaze wandered, taking in the blossoms that danced around them. ¡°The scent of these flowers¡­ draw me in like the warmth of a mother¡¯s embrace or perhaps the songs of a siren¡±


    The woman chuckled, her crimson lips curling into a teasing smile. She reclined further, her fair skin glowing amidst the falling petals as she ran her fingers over her form, tracing the curve of her tail with an almost playful allure.


    ¡°You seem composed- too composed, in fact,¡± she said, studying him. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of my existence and yet dared to visit me yourself?¡±


    ¡°When the world is on the brink of ruin, whatever crosses the eyes becomes nothing more but mere obstacles or solutions,¡± he turned to her, the bird flying off his finger. ¡°Tell me, demon. Are you an obstacle or a solution?¡±


    She stretched, her tail curling around her. With a flick of her wrist, she gestured to the ornate chessboard on the table before her. ¡°Care to join me, your honourable?¡±


    Sparrow said nothing as he sat on the floor, making the first move on the board. ¡°Your life force doesn¡¯t feel like one of a demon so why didn¡¯t you correct me?¡±


    ¡°Leaving you to your delusions would benefit the both of us,¡± she whispered, pushing a pawn. ¡°The Nine Realms have shown far too much interest in me, as it is.¡±


    ¡°I can see why,¡± he replied, moving his piece.


    She played again, eyeing him. ¡°Tell me, what do you want, Sparrow? You defied nobles who swore to protect my secret. You even killed your friend to earn my trust.¡± Her voice lowered. ¡°You¡¯re a fascinating piece in this game.¡±


    ¡°Did I succeed?¡± he asked, sliding his king. ¡°Earning your trust that is¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Did you succeed?¡± she repeated, feigning contemplation as she advanced her bishop, snatching his hanging rook. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll say I appreciate what you¡¯ve done. My apprentice also would be glad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for much,¡± he said, forking her queen, and looked up to her. ¡°All I want is entertainment¡±


    Sparrow smiled as birds flew into the room, their wings careful not to disturb the delicate cherry branches.


    She returned his smile. ¡°How splendid. We wish the same, then. I knew I¡¯d like you the moment I saw your gift, Sparrow,¡± she said, sliding closer. Her tone drew him in as her crimson eyes narrowed. ¡°We are alike, but¡ª¡±


    She plays her rook, checking the king. ¡°We chase different dreams. While I delight in toying with humans, I have a greater purpose to fulfill.¡±


    He chuckled, moving his king out of danger. ¡°A goal, you say? I¡¯ve achieved all there is to achieve. Goals are mere words to me now¡ªbut I still need to see it.¡±


    Her smile faded as she moved her queen out of the fork, checking the king again. ¡°What do you wish to see?¡±


    Adjusting his spectacles, he pushed a bishop into position, blocking her check while threatening her rook. ¡°The future of the nine realms... or the birth of the tenth.¡±


    "Isn''t the birth the future of the nine realms?" she asked, furrowing her brow.


    ¡°How about a draw for now,¡± he said, extending his hand toward her which she accepted. ¡°Now time for other business¡±


    She stared at him. ¡°What business, honourable?¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes gleamed, her smile returning but darker now, as though she¡¯d been waiting for this moment. ¡°Ah,¡± she whispered. ¡°How interesting.¡±


    *


    Two masked hunters moved along the upper levels of the capital, their dark wooden masks concealing their faces. The elevated city shimmered with icy structures, their intricate and unique designs a stark contrast to the dense, rugged architecture of the lower levels. The streets bustled with energy as fireworks burst above the coliseum, signalling the beginning of both grand entertainment and bustling trade. The same mechanism were also here above the city to lighten up the snow storms but this was different from the others.


    Above them, sparkling lights danced through the snow-filled skies, forming mesmerising images of popsicles and the realm¡¯s crest. Decorations lined up the streets almost like a snowy festival. The smaller hunter was out of words, pulling out a book and scribbling as if wanting to tear the pages, desperate to capture the moment.


    The taller hunter gave her a sharp nudge to keep up the pace.


    ¡°Hey! No hunters are allowed here! Masked or not!¡± An officer yelled, blowing his whistle.


    Before the smaller hunter could respond, the taller one grabbed her wrist. They darted toward a series of posts, leaping onto them. The smaller hunter gasped as they swung across colourful ribbons strung between buildings, the wind rushing past them.


    ¡°Wait! I wasn¡¯t done taking notes!¡± the smaller hunter yelled.


    ¡°Would you keep quiet, we¡¯re not here for a tour now, are we?¡± she shot back, jumping into a dark alley and continued forward.


    The smaller hunter skidded to a stop, catching her breath. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re making this more complicated than it needs to be?¡± she asked. Her fingers hovered near her mask. ¡°No one even knows who you are here. Just take it off already.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± the taller hunter said. ¡°I¡¯d rather not end up on another fugitive list. The last thing I need is the law breathing down my neck again.¡±


    The smaller hunter sighed before removing her mask. Emilia¡¯s hair spilt free, cascading over her shoulders as she stretched her trembling hands toward the taller hunter. Her cheeks were flushed with excitement. ¡°Come on now,¡± she said. ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    Astria shrugged and handed it to Emilia, revealing delicate features framed by pointed ears


    Emilia''s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red as her wide eyes sparkled. ¡°My elf prince,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m a lady¡±


    Emilia shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said, with a bright smile. ¡°Not one bit!¡±

 Chapter 55: Duty Calls

    The dark cells reeked of sweat and blood. Inmates clung to the rusted bars, their hands outstretched, begging to be freed, pleading to be under their lord again. The faint glow of torches flickered along the damp stone walls, casting eerie shadows and illuminating shattered masks strewn across the filthy floor.


    Emilia sat hunched on the cold, grimy stone, her knees drawn close. She struggled to control her breathing, fighting the urge to retch from the overwhelming stench.


    She pressed her lips together, enduring the cacophony of cries and the grating clink of rattling chains echoing down the stairs. A high-pitched, maniacal laugh rose above the din, bringing a frown to her face and the cold presence making her shiver.


    Frederick stopped before her cell, his neck contorting like a spring as his unhinged laughter echoed through the dungeon. ¡°Are you sick? You look sick! Tell me, are you sick?¡± he asked, his voice teetering between singsong and madness. He bent his elongated neck to peer through the bars. ¡°I am Frederick,¡± he said with a wide grin displaying his broken teeth.


    Emilia didn¡¯t answer, curling into herself and gripping the ropes around her wrists.


    Frederick leaned closer, his twisted grin widening more as he attempted to shove his head into the cell. ¡°You look fine. Hehehe, I really, really, really wanted to have fun with you. Just you. Only you. But Master Jinni warned me. Said I shouldn¡¯t. So I won¡¯t. Hehehe. Call me Frederick.¡±


    Emilia exhaled, her frown deepening as she turned her head away. Would he stop already? she thought. Repeating his name is beyond annoying. And his neck is so strange, is he even human?


    ¡°You¡¯re the Falcrest girl, right? Right? Tell me.¡± His neck twisted again, his voice growing more insistent. ¡°Is it true you¡¯re rich and immune to poison, and a daughter of Falcrest? And also Immune to poison? Tell me! I want to know. I am Frederick¡±


    Federick gave up his pestering after not receiving an answer. He waved goodbye, shuffling away as his chains dragged a nearly lifeless hunter behind him. The faint, pitiful groans from the hunter sent an icy shiver down Emilia¡¯s spine. She clenched her fists. If not for their master¡­ would that have been me?


    She lowered her head, still attempting to hold down her breath, the words of Jinni echoing in her mind. They knew who she was, why she trained and why she was here.


    The Falcrest family had long held ties to the Lords of the Nine Realms, their prominence rooted in their mastery of sciences and their far-reaching research endeavours. For centuries, disputes among the realms had sown conflict, but with mutual goals of prosperity and the shared desire to drive the Hunters into obscurity, the realms sought unity. Trade agreements and treaties promised wealth, making the offer more tempting to the Grand Lords. But true peace required something stronger¡ªa law-enforcing organisation capable of ensuring no realm would breach the fragile accord.


    This vision required a figurehead, someone who could bridge nobility and justice. Emilia was destined for this role. An innocent damsel from a lower class of her family. Her father, a Falcrest of the Second Realm, and her mother, a Velmor¨¦ of the Seventh were the main reason she was picked since it was taboo for them to be together in the first place. Tutors and masters from across the realms contributed to her training, moulding her into the perfect candidate. Few knew of this operation; the Lords and a select group of trusted nobles preserved its secrecy.


    Yet here she was, confined within a dungeon, her thoughts spiralling. How had Jinni learned of her lineage and purpose? Was he a former teacher? A confidant of one of the Lords? None of it made sense¡ªespecially the part where the Hunters, the sworn enemies of the realms, knew of her existence.


    ¡°There¡¯s a traitor among the Lords,¡± Emilia whispered, her breaths coming heavy and uneven. It was the only explanation that fit. Her mind drifted back to her capture¡ªDarius¡¯s imposing figure, the faint scream of her brother, while she slowly lost consciousness and the despair etched into Mr. Swordsman¡¯s eyes. Tears began to stream down her face, pooling on the cold floor. ¡°Was it a mistake to leave?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°If I¡¯d stayed in the Seventh with Bloodborne, none of this would¡¯ve happened. I shouldn¡¯t have wished for an adventure... and just stayed in place¡±


    Her self-recrimination was interrupted by a sudden chorus of screams echoing through the dungeon. Inmates cried out for help louder than before as footsteps resonated down the stone stairway.


    The shadow came first, stretching across the walls with the torchlight. The figure that followed was cloaked in darkness¡ªa huntress wearing a hooded cloak, her face obscured by a carved wooden mask. She stopped before Emilia¡¯s cell, gesturing for her to move back.


    Emilia hesitated before complying, retreating to the far corner. The huntress sighed and stepped forward.  She pressed her hand against the cell¡¯s bars. The surrounding stone cracked and crumbled, the walls shattering with a deafening crash.


    ¡°Too loud,¡± the huntress whispered, stretching her hand toward Emilia. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Emilia stayed where she was, her gaze sceptical. ¡°You¡¯re a Hunter too, aren¡¯t you? Why should I trust you?¡±


    The huntress sighed again, her fingers reaching up to pull back her hood and remove her mask. Pointed ears shot upward, and emerald eyes shimmered in the dim light. ¡°Tori sent me,¡± she said. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste¡ª¡±


    Emilia¡¯s breath hitched. Her eyes roamed over the huntress¡¯s features¡ªthe pointed ears, the fierce yet elegant voice, the bow strapped across her back. Awe replaced fear, and a light kindled in her chest. All the negativity, the hopelessness, evaporated in an instant. The very reason she had yearned for adventure stood before her.


    ¡°This... this isn¡¯t a dream, is it?¡± Emilia stammered, pinching herself as her eyes widened with wonder. ¡°I¡¯m being saved by... by... an elf prince!¡±


    She tried to rise, but excitement overwhelmed her, sending her toppling forward. Before she could hit the ground, the Astria caught her, her golden hair brushing against Emilia¡¯s flushed cheeks. Their eyes met, and for a moment, Emilia forgot to breathe.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Astria asked, her voice softer now, gentle and soothing like the descriptions Emilia had read in books.


    Emilia nodded wordlessly, too stunned to respond.


    ¡°Good.¡± Astria drew a knife from her waist, cutting the ropes binding Emilia¡¯s hands. Without hesitation, she hurled the blade through the shattered cell. It ricocheted off the stone wall and struck an approaching masked hunter in the eye.


    ¡°They¡¯re already here,¡± Astria said, standing tall. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s move.¡±


    But Emilia barely heard her. Words passed through one ear and out the other, her thoughts consumed by the fact that she was standing before a living, breathing elf. It was the first non-human she had ever seen, and the realisation left her speechless.


    Astria ascended the stone staircase with the effortless grace of a seasoned warrior, her movements precise and fluid, wearing back her mask, and her bow hung at the ready. Reaching the top, she paused and handed a sword to Emilia¡ªa blade she had recovered on her way to the cell.


    ¡°This must be yours,¡± Astria said. ¡°Stick close and don¡¯t hesitate to kill.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s hands trembled as she accepted the sword. ¡°I... I¡¯ve never killed anyone before.¡±


    Astria turned, her green eyes glinting through the slits of her mask. ¡°Well, no better time to learn.¡±


    The distant sound of footsteps echoed up the stairwell, the voices of approaching hunters growing louder. A faint, ethereal green aura began to radiate from Astria, its light casting flickering shadows on the cold walls. She stepped into the corridor as hunters rushed toward them from the opposite end of the hall, Astria unleashed a volley of arrows. Each one found its mark, striking her targets before they could react. Their bodies fell like marionettes whose strings had been abruptly severed.


    Sudden movement behind Emilia drew Astria¡¯s attention. Without turning, she crouched and fired two arrows past Emilia¡¯s sides. The whistling projectiles grazed her ears, leaving her frozen in fear. When she dared to open her eyes, the hunters who had been closing in lay lifeless on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing¡ª¡± Emilia said, but her words were cut off as Astria yanked her back.


    The huntress drew a short sword in one, blocking the strike of a hunter who had seemingly materialized out of thin air. The quality of his energy marked him as an unusual foe.


    ¡°Emilia!¡± Astria shouted.


    Emilia flinched, seeing another hunter lunging toward her. Instinctively, she raised her sword to block the incoming attack. The clash of steel rang out, her arms trembling under the force.


    Before she could falter, Astria grabbed her and tossed her into the air. Time seemed to slow as Emilia tumbled, her wide eyes watching in awe from above. Astria, in a seamless motion, notched an arrow and fired two shots in rapid succession, dispatching both attackers. She caught Emilia in her arms, much like a groom would embrace his bride.


    ¡°I guess your lessons in killing will have to wait, Lady Emilia,¡± Astria said, her face stern as she closed her eyes, scanning the perimeter.


    In the distance, the sound of revelry from the hunters¡¯ encampment reached them¡ªthe careless clamour of those who felt secure in their numbers. But closer by, more determined footsteps thundered as reinforcements rushed up the castle.


    Astria¡¯s energy intensified, the green light swirling around her growing denser, its brilliance illuminating her surroundings. Her eyes began to glow as hunters closed in, and a powerful wave of energy exploded from her body, rippling outward. The effect was immediate¡ªevery enemy in the vicinity collapsed, unconscious, their weapons clattering to the ground.


    Astria exhaled and turned to Emilia, lowering her mask slightly to reveal a little grin. ¡°Shall we head out now?¡±


    *


    Hades sat on a wooden stool in the heart of the garden, the golden hues of twilight casting long shadows across the grass. The faint scent of roses lingered in the air, carried by a gentle breeze that rustled the petals around them. His dark eyes remained fixed on the ground, fists clenched tightly on his knees. His torso was exposed and battered, which Lily struggled to wrap with unevenly applied bandages.


    Everything he¡¯d learned weighed on him like a millstone. The sacrifice of the Falcrest family, the perilous state of the Nine Realms, and the centre of it all.


    ¡°Jin,¡± he whispered. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s really him?¡±


    Lily paused, tightening the bandage with little finesse. ¡°You still haven¡¯t let it go?¡± she sighed. ¡°See, this is exactly why I didn¡¯t want to tell you anything. Mercury would kill me if she found out I¡¯d been leaking intel from the disciples.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Mercury,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. His fingers laced together, his posture bent forward while Lily resumed her work. His body ached¡ªmuscles marred by Thorne¡¯s relentless attacks and scarred by his own erratic energy control against the storm of flames.


    ¡°Tell me, Lily,¡± Hades said, his voice firmer now. ¡°How did it come to this? How did Jin, our friend end up siding with the hunters, turning against the Nine Realms? I have a right to know¡±


    Lily hesitated, her hands hovering over another strip of bandage. ¡°You¡¯re asking for too much. I¡¯ve already told you enough,¡± she said, her tone carrying both frustration and concern. ¡°I know how you are, Hades. The moment I say more, you¡¯ll charge off to handle things your own way, like you always do.¡±


    A tense silence settled between them, broken only by the distant rustling of leaves in the garden. Hades¡¯s jaw tightened, and he finally spoke. ¡°Knowing me, Lily... I¡¯ll do my own thing whether you tell me or not.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Lily gave him a light smack on the head, leaning forward until her face was level with his. Her sharp gaze pierced into the emptiness lingering in his dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not going to see those kids anymore? What happened to finally stepping up and doing your duties?¡±


    The silence stretched between them, only for the soft rustling of rose petals on the breeze to interrupt it once more. Hades let out a low chuckle, his lips curling a bit. ¡°You mentioned Emilia was saved and that Pasta is with Kabal. They¡¯re safe, for now¡±


    Lily studied him for a moment longer before looking away, her shoulders slumping. She had told him everything to make him stay longer, knowing well he would somehow use said info against her.  With a resigned sigh, she hopped onto the table, crossing her legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this because we¡¯re close,¡± she said, her tone nonchalant but her eyes wary.


    ¡°Of course¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the double you met in Pyrovile?¡±


    Hades¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°The faceless warrior from the land of Heathens?¡±


    Her glare sharpened, her voice lowering into something almost ominous. ¡°He wasn¡¯t from the land of Heathens,¡± she said. ¡°That creature¡ªhe was you, Hades. The same memories, the same face, but with a heart consumed by hatred. I faced a similar one myself. Ended her before she could even speak a word. But Jin...¡± She paused, her gaze distant, heavy with regret. ¡°Jin wasn¡¯t so lucky.¡±


    Hades¡¯ jaw tightened.


    Her voice dropped further as she continued. ¡°As a disciple, I¡¯m forbidden from meddling in political matters. But I¡¯ve seen Jin¡¯s power, Hades. He¡¯s... not the man we knew. Before he seized control and drove the Lord into hiding, he annihilated thousands, wielding their own weapons against them. The Nine Realms fear him¡ªand rightly so. According to our intel, he plans to use Emilia to dismantle the peace treaty. If someone like her can be captured, the shame alone would destabilize their entire movement. Then... he¡¯ll create a tenth realm to rule over the nine, claiming it¡¯s all for peace.¡±


    Hades remained silent, his expression stoic.¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like Jin. Not at all. He¡¯d rather read about blades than involve himself in an all-out war. He never spoke of ruling realms or conquering anything¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a hint of it in his voice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Jin is dead,¡± Lily whispered, her voice breaking under the weight of her own words. ¡°Whatever¡¯s in his body... isn¡¯t him.¡±


    Hades stood, pulling her into an embrace. Lily froze for a moment, her guilt pouring out as she buried her face against him. She had joined the Disciples before realizing Jin was still alive or whatever was left of him.


    Hades held her, his hand running along her back. ¡°If there¡¯s an imposter in our friend,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll kill it¡±


    Lily shook her head. ¡°No, Hades. He¡¯s too powerful. He¡¯s even stronger than Thorne¡ªthe one who gave you those wounds.¡±


    Her words didn¡¯t deter him. If anything, they only solidified his determination. The fight with Thorne had been humbling. The only other foe who had left him feeling so powerless was Bloodborne, whose strength defied comprehension and Darius who according to Lily could topple mountains with a single punch. And now Jin or whatever had taken his place was on that level?


    He released Lily, turning to gaze at the endless sky from the floating garden. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he whispered. ¡°It''s about time I stopped this act of mine. There are warriors out there far stronger than I am. If I lose focus, I¡¯ll die in a heartbeat.¡±


    A fiery red and black energy radiated from his body, crackling with restrained power before settling as he calmed himself. ¡°Not yet,¡± he said, turning back to her. ¡°Lily, may I ask you for a favour? You¡¯re the only one I could think of.¡±


    She tilted her head, curious but cautious. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How about a little training before we meet the others?¡±


    Lily stared at him, her eyes searching his. Where once there was darkness, now burned a daring resolve. She stood, brushing off her clothes. ¡°Of course, Hady. And I know just the place,¡± she said with a sly smile.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Madame Lin¡¯s Temple.¡±


    *


    The skies were calm, painted in brilliant auroras shimmering over the snowy plains below. Birds glided gracefully, and the animals went about their day undisturbed¡ªuntil the tranquillity shattered with a scream tearing through the heavens.


    Kabal¡¯s deep voice roared, his massive frame plummeting from the skies. ¡°Why does stuff like this always happen to me?!¡±


    Pasta followed close behind, unshaken by the fall but his pale face and the beads of sweat rolling down his forehead said otherwise. Meanwhile, Tori seemed entirely at ease, a faint grin tugging at her lips as the wind whipped past her. This wasn¡¯t her first chaotic teleportation courtesy of Dain. Falling from the sky had become almost routine.


    As her hair flared around her, Tori cast a glance at Dain. Despite the chaos, he floated upright with effortless poise, arms folded and unbothered by the descent. Even with his mask hiding his expression, it was clear he found the situation unsurprising. Beside him, Thorne mirrored his calm, unyielding presence, his hulking form unmoving in free fall.


    Dain turned to Tori. ¡°I¡¯ll be back with the cruiser in a few days. What will you do until then?¡±


    Tori unhooked her mask, letting it dangle at her waist as she stretched her arms. ¡°I think I¡¯ll spend my time sampling the delicacies of the realm.¡±


    ¡°And you, Falcon?¡±


    Falcon remained composed, his sharp gaze fixed on Dain as they fell. ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter to the others, so they stop antagonizing Jinni¡¯s hunters. After that, maybe take a nap. A long one. This trip has been a massive headache.¡±


    ¡°You said it,¡± Tori sighed, shaking her head.


    ¡°Understood¡± Dain replied before shifting his attention to Darius. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap things up then¡±


    Another portal materialised below them, swallowing Dain and Thorne. Falcon wasted no time spreading his massive wings, catching the remaining group in his powerful grip before they could hit the ground.


    Kabal cracked one eye open, only to see himself dangling from a huge birdman. His face paled further as Falcon soared through the skies. Meanwhile, Tori extended her arm toward Pasta, a tiny ladybug landing on her hand before being absorbed into her baton in a faint glow.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Pasta asked, squinting suspiciously.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Tori said, slipping the baton back into her belt.


    They landed near a quiet village, where a handful of villagers rubbed their eyes in disbelief, struggling to process what they had just seen¡ªa massive human bird carrying three people from the heavens.


    Kabal dropped to the snow, groaning as he kissed the ground. ¡°Oh, Mother of Mikah, how I missed you, sweet earth!¡± he cried before grabbing Pasta by the collar and pulling him upright. ¡°What in the realms just happened?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Pasta shot back, jerking his thumb toward Tori and Falcon. ¡°They¡¯re the ones who shoved us into that portal!¡±


    Tori brushed the snow from her sweater and adjusted her scarf. ¡°Would you have rather stayed there and died? You should be thanking us.¡±


    Falcon retracted his wing, staring at Pasta. ¡°Who are these two, anyway? Adventurers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tori said with a shrug. ¡°An old friend of mine from Pyrovile, and the big guy¡¯s his tagalong.¡±


    Falcon grunted in response, his eyes narrowing before he turned toward the village. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the letter then,¡± he whispered, striding away without another word.


    Pasta let out a long sigh, his gaze drifting to Tori as she tugged on her mittens and pulled the hood of her furry coat over her head. He walked toward her, placing his hands on her shoulders and lowering his head.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Tori blinked, puzzled. ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re amazing at fighting,¡± he said, his eyes sparkling with a mix of awe and indignation. ¡°I thought you were just some coward who hides behind her weapon and attacks from a distance, but I was so wrong!¡±


    Tori bit back a smile, crossing her arms with a mock look of superiority. ¡°Of course I¡¯m strong. How do you think I¡¯ve been pulling off the aura of an S-rank adventurer?¡± She chuckled, her voice playful. ¡°If you want me to teach you some tricks, just say the word¡±


    Falcon paused mid-stride, throwing her a sharp glare before continuing his walk.


    ¡°Really?¡± Pasta asked, stepping closer. ¡°You¡¯d actually teach me?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied with a sly grin. ¡°For the right price, of course. I¡¯ve been craving some delicacies, but my wallet¡¯s looking pretty empty right now I couldn''t even afford a simple toast.¡±


    Kabal snorted, turning to her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a hunter? Can¡¯t you just rob a village or something?¡±


    Tori rolled her eyes, brushing off his comment. ¡°Not all hunters are criminals, you know. Ironic, right? Since being a hunter technically makes us outlaws, but we¡¯re not all bad.¡±


    Pasta nodded, clasping his arm around her shoulders, though his sudden touch made her glare at him as if debating whether to slice his arm off.


    ¡°Yeah, believe me,¡± he said, unfazed by her stare. ¡°Tori¡¯s an amazing person, and now I know she¡¯s an amazing fighter too.¡±


    Her pride swelled, and though she would never admit it, she allowed him this brief luxury just this once.


    Kabal groaned, rubbing his temples. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll just celebrate the fact that I¡¯m still alive, then.¡±


    Tori turned her attention back to Pasta. ¡°Are you seriously asking me to train you? Isn¡¯t Mr. Swordsman already your teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but...¡± Pasta lowered his gaze, his voice faltering. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him. It¡¯s his fault Emilia got captured.¡±


    She removed his arm and sighed. ¡°Yeah, but still, he¡¯s pretty strong. I saw him take on a literal volcano. If you really want to get out of this realm alive with Jinni looking for Emilia, you¡¯re going to need his help. The borders are shut, the place is crawling with danger, and, honestly, I can¡¯t teach you half of what he can.¡±


    Pasta remained silent, his fists clenching at his sides. ¡°When did you become such a big fan of Mr. Swordsman?¡± he whispered.


    Tori chuckled. ¡°I never really liked him, did I? But after seeing him fight against the Weeping Swordsman and the mercenaries, and then stop an erupting volcano? It¡¯s hard not to be a fan.¡±


    She gave him a playful shove, her grin returning. ¡°When this is all over, let¡¯s find Emilia and then go look for him, okay?¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s already gone?¡± Pasta asked, his voice barely audible.


    ¡°We both know he isn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°Just like before, he could¡¯ve left Pyrovile but stayed to help. He¡¯s not the kind of guy to just abandon people.¡±


    Pasta didn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t forgive Mr. Swordsman¡ªit was that he didn¡¯t know how to face him again. Without his guidance, Pasta¡¯s energy control would have remained at its weakest, and he wouldn¡¯t have survived in the town of hunters.  He has never even thanked him for that training, and the weight of it made his chest tighten.


    Tori stepped forward, breaking his reverie. ¡°Alright, man, let¡¯s focus on the real issue now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, blinking.


    ¡°How in the world are we going to find Emilia?¡±


    *


    Emilia and Astria strode through the bustling streets of the capital, their footsteps muffled by the winter chill. Astria tugged her scarf tighter around her ears, her sharp eyes scanning every passerby.


    Emilia glanced up at her companion, a pout forming on her lips. ¡°Come on, take it off. No one¡¯s going to care if you¡¯re an elf.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not attract unnecessary attention,¡± Astria replied.


    The two soon arrived at the Cadenza Court, an illustrious theatre renowned for recruiting the finest musicians across the realm. Its grandeur made it the perfect venue for Emilia¡¯s plan. Being an adventurer was exhilarating, but there were other things that kept her mind in a state of unrest. The signs of a traitor among the lords were evident. Even If she does manage to return home, the traitor will still be among them.


    If she wanted answers, she needed to infiltrate the circles of the higher authorities of this realm. And this, becoming a musician at Cadenza Court, was her way in.


    Emilia clenched her trembling fist. She had an idea to put an end to everything, but the fear of it not working gnawed at her from within. This was the best she could do for now. As a musician, she had the potential to gain access to perform for the elite, including Jinni himself and whoever was supporting him.


    The Cadenza Court was mentioned in the adventurer¡¯s guidebook, as a sanctuary meant for the people. Jin, ever mindful of maintaining a good image with the public, wouldn¡¯t dare attack her there¡ªor so she tried to convince herself. Her hands trembled slightly as doubt crept in. This wasn¡¯t the best idea; in fact, it felt dangerously naive. But if she truly wanted to help the realms, she had to push past her fear. Her heart pounded in her chest, a constant reminder of how much this terrified her¡­ and how much it mattered.


    The theatre stood like a monument to artistry, its towering facade adorned with banners depicting instruments of every kind. People from all walks of life streamed through its grand entrance, eager to secure a ticket and revel in its performances.


    ¡°You really think your brother¡¯s in there?¡± Astria asked, her gaze fixed on the theatre ahead. She lowered her voice. ¡°Be honest with me. I¡¯ve heard stories about him from Tori¡ªchaotic, unpredictable. This doesn¡¯t seem like his kind of place.¡±


    Despite the cold, beads of sweat formed on Emilia¡¯s brow. She shivered, avoiding Astria¡¯s piercing stare. ¡°N-No, of course not. Why¡­ why would I lie?¡±


    Astria sighed, stepping away. ¡°Alright, then. If he¡¯s really here, you don¡¯t need me anymore.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s hand darted out, gripping Astria¡¯s arm as she rested her head against it. ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± she whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t do this alone.¡±


    Astria hesitated, glancing down at Emilia with a furrowed brow. She sighed, reluctantly patting her head to calm her down. ¡°Fine. What¡¯s so important about this place anyway?¡±


    Emilia lifted her head, her voice steadying. ¡°I want to help any way I can. I can''t just stay in place anymore," she said, lowering her voice. "This¡­ this was the only idea I could come up with.


    Astria turned back to the theatre, eyeing its banners adorned with musical symbols. ¡°And that idea is¡­ becoming a musician?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll give me access to the people I need to watch. The traitor lords, Jinni, whoever¡¯s pulling the strings. I need time to plan my next move, and this gives me that chance.¡± She said, tugging at Astria¡¯s cloak, her eyes pleading. ¡°So please¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    Astria exhaled heavily, her shoulders slumping. ¡°You do realise how dangerous it is to reveal yourself so openly in Jinni¡¯s domain, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve got you with me,¡± Emilia said with a small smile. ¡°And trust me, he won¡¯t dare do anything here.¡±


    ¡°This is so reckless¡±


    Emilia¡¯s fists clenched, her expression resolute. ¡°It may be, but I was trained for moments like this. I can handle it.¡±


    Shaking her head, Astria grabbed Emilia¡¯s wrist and led her into the theatre.


    The interior was a kaleidoscope of colour and sound. Red carpets rolled across the polished floors, and aspiring musicians of all ages filled the halls with their instruments and vibrant attire. Groups of ordinary folk came for autographs and some gathered to watch impromptu performances, their laughter and applause echoing through the grand space.


    At the reception desk, Emilia took a deep breath, composing herself. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible against the hum of activity.


    The bald man behind the desk didn¡¯t look up, too busy stamping tickets.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Astria said firmly, snapping his attention to them.


    Emilia straightened her posture, her voice steady but soft. ¡°I¡¯m here to audition for a position at the theatre,¡± she said, her gaze unwavering. ¡°As a pianist.¡±


    The man looked her up and down, chewing on nothing in particular. After a moment, he simply said, ¡°No.¡±


    Both Emilia and Astria stared in disbelief.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Emilia asked, her voice cracking.


    The man¡¯s expression changed, his lips curling into an exaggerated smile as he struck a dramatic pose. ¡°Because, my ladies,¡± he said, his tone suddenly refined and theatrical, ¡°you don¡¯t look the part.¡±

 Chapter 56: The Aura Of A Ruler

    The morning sun filtered into Emilia¡¯s room, its golden rays stretching across the cotton-white bed where countless books were scattered. Perched by the window, birds chirped their harmonious tunes, the only sound filling the stillness of her little space. Humming a tune she made up on a whim, little Emilia held an enormous encyclopedia, bigger than her face. Her legs swung with excitement. The book, a treasure trove of knowledge, and adventure painted vivid images of the outside world¡ªa world she had only dreamed of but never seen.


    Floating islands hovering over vast seas, and clouds. Trees that pierced the skies, cities that gleamed as though from the future and underwater kingdoms that defied logic. Her small hands turned the pages, her eyes widening at the depictions of dragons, gnomes, and even talking toys. Each culture, every peculiar tradition, ignited her imagination as she jumped off her bed and twirled across the spacious room, giggling to herself.


    ¡°Adventurers,¡± she whispered in awe, clutching the book to her chest. Was it even considered a job at this point?  She wondered,  pacing across the room with a spring to her step. The thought of wandering such a world, discovering mysteries and going on quests, made her heart race. "That¡¯s it!" she said, her voice filling the room. "I¡¯m going to be an adventurer!"


    Book still hugged, she peeked out into the hallway, her gaze darting to the guards stationed with stoic faces and the maids bustling about their morning duties. Taking a deep breath, she puffed up her cheeks to blow a stray lock of hair from her face, before stepping into the corridor with practiced poise. The guards straightened and bowed as she passed, their footsteps echoing as they trailed her.


    ¡°Lady Emilia, you seem quite spirited today,¡± came a voice from behind. Aunt Maria, her ever-diligent caretaker, hurried over, catching her breath. With her glasses glinting in the light and her long, flowing hair almost a mirror of Emilia¡¯s.  She placed a steadying hand on the little girl¡¯s shoulder. "Might I ask what¡¯s got you so bright this fine morning?"


    She asked, looking down at the book the little girl held so tight as if some criminal wished to snatch it from her little fingers.


    "I see," she said, with a smile. "You''re curious about the outside world aren''t you?"


    Emilia hesitated, tightening her hold on the book. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m¡­ interested or anything,¡± she stammered, her face flushing crimson. ¡°I just¡­ well¡­ maybe I was reading about the outside world, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to leave or anything!¡±


    Maria chuckled, placing a gentle hand on Emilia¡¯s head, trying not to ruffle her hair. ¡°One day, my dear, you¡¯ll be someone very important. It¡¯s good to have a curious mind, but you should also work on your confidence. Let¡¯s try that explanation again, hmm?¡±


    Emilia¡¯s gaze dropped as her voice softened into an almost inaudible whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, peeking up with big eyes shimmering with unshed tears.


    The sight melted Maria¡¯s heart in an instant, also making her feel like she was a monster who almost made a little girl cry. She stopped in her tracks and laughed, ruffling her own hair in frustration. ¡°Alright, alright! No need for that look. I¡¯ll talk to your father. Perhaps a short trip to the city might be arranged. With some guards of course¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Emilia¡¯s voice was electric, her once teary eyes now bright with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, really¡ª¡± Maria¡¯s words cut short as her eyes landed on a certain mischief-maker down the hall. Her expression shifted in seconds to one of exasperation. ¡°Pasta!¡±


    Pasta, with his ever-charming grin, sauntered along with a top hat perched on his messy hair and a long sword strapped to his waist. Spotting Maria storming toward him, he gave Emilia a wink and a little chuckle before turning and leaping out of a nearby window. Arms crossed and eyes closed, he relaxed midair, savouring the rush of the free fall.


    But then¡ªhis eyes snapped open.


    His smug composure shattered as he let out a high-pitched scream, blindsided by the sight of Maria, her usually elegant form diving right after him.


    ¡°I told you to go study!¡± she yelled, reaching out to grab the flailing Pasta.


    Pasta¡¯s panicked shriek morphed into a wild laugh as he grabbed onto a sturdy branch mid-fall, halting his descent. Dangling there with his dishevelled hair sticking out from under the top hat, he shot Maria a devilish grin.


    With a startled cry, Maria plummeted straight into a parked carriage, splintering its roof on impact. Her coating saved her from serious harm.


    The workers gathered around the wreckage, jaws dropping at the scene. Slowly, their eyes shifted upward, toward the trees, where Pasta swung from the branch like a little, smug monkey.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± one said, watching as the grinning troublemaker tipped his top hat. ¡°Pasta.¡±


    ¡°Pasta,¡± the others sighed in unison, already piecing together the situation.


    Watching the commotion from the window, Emilia giggled. ¡°Pasta really is like an adventurer¡ªso free-spirited.¡± She looked down at the cover of her book, her excitement growing tenfold.  She gazed at the sprawling fields of Gilmora. They stretched in vibrant waves of green and gold, dotted with the occasional wildflower swaying lazily in the breeze. The mansion stood at the heart of this idyllic expanse, a proud silhouette against the horizon. It marked the outskirts of Ilumis, a bustling city of entertainment, a rarity in the Second Realm.


    Straightening her posture, Emilia marched through the halls, heading for her father¡¯s chambers. She was determined to see her plans through, even if it meant convincing the Grand Duke of the Arts and Nobleman of Ilumis himself¡ªNathan Falcrest.


    *


    The store was an assault on Astria¡¯s senses, the cloying scent of expensive perfume clinging to every breath she took, threatening to choke the life out of her. Her complexion turned a shade paler almost unnoticeable on her white skin. She glanced around, her eyes landing on the other ladies flaunting their fur coats. Some twirled in cosy outfits and luxurious sweaters, while others haggled over prices with an intensity that felt out of place.  The warm glow of the room was courtesy of fiery red crystals embedded in the walls near the ceiling, their heat radiating across the space.


    She let out a weary sigh, her shoulders sagging as the scarf draped around her neck and ears slipped slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with already,¡± she said, her voice barely audible over the hum of conversations. She stared at the glowing crystals above, the cause of the unusual warmth she felt. ¡°I see the Nine Realms isn¡¯t completely stuck in the past¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see one here,¡± Emilia said, her eyes glittering. ¡°Energy Crystals, mankind''s most impressive invention¡±


    ¡°Impressive, sure, but basic¡± Astria said, taking a pause and stared at Emilia. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Second Realm? Shouldn¡¯t this be old news to you?¡±


    Emilia nodded.


    Astria raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me, I¡¯m aware of the second realm being the most advanced around here, surely you must have seen an energy crystal probably even a network of them¡±


    Emilia shook her head. "There¡¯s no network there, and yes, I am from the Second, but I''m not allowed out much," she whispered as she hugged a pink dress she¡¯d pulled from a rack. ¡°We don¡¯t really use tech much. My family focuses more on the arts so¡­ we don¡¯t rely on it¡±


    Astria rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine. Whatever you say, princess. just pick something already.¡± She wandered toward a section of darker, understated clothing, her fingers trailing over the fabric, looking at the extravagant prices.  ¡°Why would anyone wear something so expensive when it only provides warmth like any other fabric?¡±


    Astria sighed, searching through the racks. She wasn¡¯t shopping to buy anything, of course¡ªwhy would she? This was just a way to pass the time in this perfume-choked prison. Dressing the part wasn¡¯t her problem; it was someone else¡¯s headache entirely. From the corner of her eye, she spotted Emilia approaching, a mischievous glint in her gaze. Astria turned away. Her life force wasn''t ominous anyway, not like it ever could be, she thought.


    Emilia strutted up and bumped into Astria. ¡°Oops! Accident,¡± she said with a quick bow.


    The scarf around Astria¡¯s neck slipped revealing her pointy ears making Emilia stare.


    ¡°So in reality you''re some kind of bigshot around here, huh? With Jinni going through all that trouble to get you captured?¡± Astria said as she turned yet another outfit inside out. ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. You don¡¯t seem all that confident to me.¡±


    Emilia, about to touch her pointy ears, paused and straightened, narrowing her eyes at Astria. ¡°What do you mean, not confident? I just¡­ I¡¯m not good at talking to strangers. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Astria waved a hand, glancing over at Emilia. ¡°That¡¯s it? What¡¯s there to be scared of? They''re just humans. Not dragons. Not grand mages, just weak humans¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Emilia¡¯s eyes sparked as she edged closer to Astria, leaning in. ¡°Grand mages? That¡¯s a new one!¡± She pulled out her journal and clicked her pen, ready for action.


    Astria stared at her for a moment, then shoved Emilia¡¯s face away. ¡°Must you ask about everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Astria sighed and turned to face her again. Emilia didn¡¯t budge, her materials in hand, eager for more. With a reluctant exhale, she spoke as Emilia wrote word for word. ¡°They¡¯re the second-highest hierarchy of elves in my home city. Their energy control is unmatched, which makes them excellent servants of the Mistress of the Earth.¡±


    ¡°Mistress of the Earth?¡± Emilia¡¯s eyes widened, her pen already hovering over the page.


    Astria shot her an exasperated look. ¡°Are you ever done with your questions?¡±


    Emilia shook her head. ¡°Not even close.¡±


    ¡°Oh mother of Mikah! Is that an elf?!¡± a girl screamed.


    Astria froze, touching her ears. Her scarf had slipped off. She sighed, lowering her head and raising it back up only to see Emilia who was once so curious now humming to herself, as she examined another rack of dresses in the distance.


    ¡°Really?¡± she muttered.


    Before Astria could say another word, girls¡ªmany of them, making it feel like hundreds¡ªswarmed around her, their screams of excitement echoing throughout the store.


    ¡°Are you really an elf?¡±


    ¡°Can I touch your ears?¡±


    ¡°What shampoo do you use?!¡±


    They began shoving each other causing an uproar in the store. The boutique workers, instead of calming the chaos, joined in, drawn by the sheer novelty.


    Astria stood still at the centre of the chaos, her expression calm as the girls tugged at her shirt and reached for her golden hair. In an instant, the world faded to grey as she navigated through the crowd of ladies with ease and made her way toward Emilia''s back.


    ¡°I told you I didn''t want to attract attention,¡± she said, facing Emilia, moving slowly in time. The gown in her hands was rumpled, and her head lowered.


    But then, a subtle smile tugged at Astria¡¯s lips. "I knew it. You do have confidence issues," she said, walking past Emilia. ¡°Jinni must have mistaken you for someone else. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re actually important. You can¡¯t even get these simple humans to leave me alone. After everything you said about me being your elf prince¡ª¡±


    She halted mid-step, remembering the scene back at the entrance of the Cadenza Court. Her expression softened, and her fist clenched at her side. ¡°If you really are someone important,¡± she said, her voice quiet but firm, ¡°then act like it.¡±


    Astria shook her head with a sigh as she walked away, still muttering under her breath. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. I promised to help her out, though. Damn you, Tori. What in the hell did you drag me into?¡±


    Emilia lifted her head, sensing someone right behind her. No, it wasn¡¯t just a sense¡ªshe felt it. Her eyes drifted to the crowd of women surrounding Astria, their excited cries relentless.


    She sighed, her gaze flicking over to the racks of clothing. Slowly, she dropped the dress she¡¯d been holding, her fingers grazing the fabric. ¡°Do you know,¡± she began, her voice now sharp and unyielding, ¡°how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment? To finally get my elf prince?¡±


    She moved to the back of the crowd, her head lowered, and her eyes darker than midnight.


    Astria still stuck in the crowd growled as she watched Emilia. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come back here,¡± she whispered. ¡°Better to leave again and we both go to another store-¡°


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Emilia said.


    The crowd didn¡¯t respond. They ignored her, still bustling around as if she were invisible. But Emilia¡¯s eyes, cold and dark, locked onto them, and the air shifted.


    ¡°I said, leave the way,¡± she whispered, her voice like the rustling of dead leaves.


    A chill swept through the room like the cold breath of a ghost. The temperature plummeted, and with it, the room seemed to close in, the walls feeling closer, the air thicker. A heavy, suffocating weight pressed down, making every breath feel like a struggle. Emilia took a single step forward, the crowd shook as they held themselves, creating a path for her.


    The energy around Emilia coiled and thickened, an unseen force bending the very air around her, royally commanding. The ground beneath them seemed to tremble, and the particles in the air hummed with power like they could shatter into dust at a moment¡¯s notice. The people in the crowd froze, their legs shaking as their eyes widened in terror. Their hands trembled, their minds empty. They couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t move¡ªjust paralysed under her force.


    Without a word, they lowered their heads, stepping back from her like frightened animals. Emilia walked past them, her path clear, their eyes glued to the floor.


    Astria, still stuck in the crowd, felt a chill of her own as she watched Emilia.¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± she breathed.


    Emilia¡¯s steps slowed as she arrived beside Astria. The heavy energy that had filled the room evaporated in an instant, as if it had never been there at all. She looked up at Astria, her expression softening, her eyes returning to their warmth as she gave a bright smile to her. She linked her arm with Astria¡¯s and then turned back toward the crowd, her voice cutting through the silence with a cheerful politeness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said with a wave. ¡°But could you please stop disturbing my teammate here? We¡¯re in a bit of a hurry, and we need some outfits. Would you be kind enough to help us out?¡±


    Astria stared down at Emilia, her thoughts swirling. The transformation in Emilia was unmistakable¡ªshe wasn¡¯t the same as before. Even with the power that had filled the room, she knew that was Emilia.


    ¡°Emilia? You okay?¡± Astria asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Emilia replied with a beaming smile. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    The workers and customers, now shaken, bowed in apology.


    "No, please don''t think too much about it," she said, waving a hand.


    She turned back to Astria, enjoying the feeling of their arms crossed. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you something to wear. I¡¯ve got the perfect idea.¡±


    Astria¡¯s face turned pale as she heard that, hoping deep within that it was a joke. Knowing well already that it''s not.


    *


    Nathan stood by the window of his office, his gaze fixed on the chaos below, the destruction caused by Pasta unfolding before his eyes. His monocle caught the light as he stroked his moustache and beard. "His movements are improving with each day," he said turning back.  "I see our methods are still proving effective."


    Zyrion who stood at a respectful distance kept his head bowed and voice low. "Pasta is an interesting boy, as you said. After his sister''s death, I thought for sure he would sink into despair. If not that, then the rigorous, traditional training of the Falcrest family should''ve broken him for sure"


    Nathan glanced back at him, his dark suit adorned with a violin emblem, his tone reflective. "Pasta is a strong boy. I''ve seen him make Emilia laugh, time and time again. I wonder... is he trying to heal from Lisa¡¯s death, or is he simply distracting himself? I can only hope it''s the latter"


    He took a seat at his desk, the smooth wood polished and uncluttered except for a few well-placed books and a family photograph. He began signing some documents. Zyrion stepped forward, speaking with respectful caution.


    "Speaking of Emilia, I hear the experiment on her was successful?"


    Nathan continued signing, his voice unfazed. "I¡¯m no man of science, Zyrion, so the details escape me. But who could have predicted that forcing her to comprehend the teachings of every Grand Lord family would impact her lifeforce in such a way? Mother Missui truly is extraordinary and well grounded in her research to make such a discovery."


    Zyrion hesitated but pressed on. "Forgive me for asking, but... aren¡¯t you concerned? The title of Enforcer¡ªWe both know it''s a lie the lords put together to benefit from their trades. They use her as a pawn to the public, while they sit comfortably in their mansions."


    Nathan didn¡¯t look up from his work, his pen gliding across the paper. "It¡¯s inevitable," he said. "The Nine Lords will never change. An Enforcer they''ll all respect? A child at that. It¡¯s laughable."


    Zyrion¡¯s brow furrowed. "Then why agree to it?"


    Nathan dropped his pen and faced Zyrion, and cleaned his face with a napkin. "Power," he whispered, his voice breaking. "Puppet or not, she¡¯ll be an Enforcer, part of an elite team selected by the Grand Lords themselves tasked with overseeing the Nine Realms'' activities. Being her father will open many doors¡ªcontracts, properties, and confidential information. Everything will be within my reach."


    Zyrion exhaled a slow sigh. "The title of Enforcer is just a facade. It¡¯s a role designed to create a personality that aligns with their interests like a mascot to be paraded around." He spoke in a quiet, stoic tone. "Your daughter will be a sacrifice for their peace. Do you think she¡¯ll comply? She¡¯ll never know freedom again."


    Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened as he leaned forward, his gaze cold as he crossed his arms on the desk. "Sacrifice is a strong word, Zyrion," he said. "But this is for her own good. Do you think I want to put my daughter in that position? You think I want to watch my family become pawns? I¡¯m not blind to the dangers. The Velmor¨¦ and Falcrest families may have supported my marriage, but not the other Lords who feared a consolidation of power that could threaten the balance of the realms. They¡¯re after me, after my wife, after my children. They¡¯ve already hunted down my first daughter. I can¡¯t lose them. Not now. This treaty¡ªit¡¯s not just for the Nine Realms, it¡¯s for my family¡¯s survival. If making one of my children a pawn is what it takes to save them all¡ªif it means saving millions of lives¡ªthen so be it."


    Zyrion remained silent for a moment, his eyes thoughtful, before speaking again. "Lord Mikah asked me to deliver a message," he said, his voice calm but with a hint of respect. "Your name will go down in history as the man who brought peace to this kingdom. When we meet again, my friend, let¡¯s share a cup of tea and cookies, something to lighten our spirits."


    Nathan wiped away the few tears that had escaped his eyes, his voice barely a whisper. "That man... always with his strange words," he whispered, turning to look at Zyrion. "I see you¡¯re off then. Thank you again for training Pasta. He needs a strong brother, even if he is a bit of a nutcase."


    Zyrion smirked, a playful gleam in his eyes. "It''s the least I could do to help, cousin. Just take care." He paused for a moment, then added, "I heard he¡¯s even developed a fear of me. I hope he gets over it someday."


    Nathan smiled, wiping his eyes and sniffling as he returned to his work.


    With a bow, Zyrion approached the door, sensing the soft energy of someone waiting just beyond it. He sighed, his hand hovering over the door handle before he knocked. He waited, but when he opened the door, no one was there.


    Emilia ran through the hall, tears streaming down her cheeks. She hid her face behind a large book, hoping no one would see her, praying that the things she had heard were nothing more than a lie. What was she training for? What was the point of it all? Why couldn¡¯t she be free like the other children?


    She passed Aunt Maria, who was cleaning off the dirt from her clothes, but Emilia didn¡¯t stop. Maria stretched a hand toward her but didn¡¯t speak, seeing the girl¡¯s distress and chasing after her. Emilia reached her room and shut the door behind her with a heavy thud.


    Leaning against the door, Emilia sobbed. Everyone¡¯s a liar, she thought. I¡¯ll never be allowed out, never be free. When I¡¯m older, I¡¯ll just be an Enforcer, stuck in a room like now. Nothing, nothing''s ever going to change. She hugged herself, wiping her face. I wish I wasn¡¯t a Falcrest, maybe if I were the daughter of a maid, I could go out into the city whenever I wanted. Then¡­ She sniffled, wiping away another tear. Then maybe everything would be different.


    "Why was Father crying?" she asked herself, her voice trembling. She clutched herself as her book fell to the floor. She hurried to pick it up, dusting it off before opening a fresh page. She wiped her face again, sniffing as she stared at the pictures on the page. "Father was also sad about it," she whispered. "He doesn¡¯t like those Lords either. They tried to separate him and Mother... and they killed Big Sis."


    Her eyes, though clouded with tears, burned with fierce anger. "I hate them," she whispered. "They made Father cry... I hate them. I hate them!"


    Emilia wiped the remaining tears from her face, her gaze steady as she opened a fresh chapter in her book. "I¡¯ll show them," she whispered, holding the book up. "I¡¯ll become an Enforcer. But I¡¯ll do it my way."

 Chapter 56.2: Peace Treaty

    Lord Richard of the First sat in his chambers, the room bathed in the soft light of the setting sun. In his hands, a brush glided over a canvas. His white garment was now stained with streaks of paint as he worked, intent on capturing the essence of a beautiful woman lying gracefully on a couch. Draped in a flowing pink garment, her body rested in serene beauty, while a fierce tiger and a cheetah lay at her side, their eyes watchful and calm.


    "So, this is how you¡¯d rather spend your time?" Lord Timbody of the Fifth''s voice broke the stillness, his voice light with amusement. He sat across the room, swirling a glass of wine, his golden robes shimmering with the weight of his wealth. Jewels adorned his fingers and neck, catching the light with every movement. "I wonder what you painters find so entertaining in casting colourful ink on a whiteboard and calling it some kind of spectacle."


    Richard said nothing, his focus unwavering on the woman before him. He paused, then dropped his brush with a soft clink. Turning, his gaze met Timbody''s as the latter took another sip of his drink, his eyes still fixed on the canvas.


    "Okay, that is a spectacle indeed," Timbody admitted, sipping from his drink.


    "Thank you," Richard said, wiping the paint from his hands with a cloth.


    Timbody stretched and stood, scratching his stomach. "A meeting is to be held soon between the lords," he said. "I see the peace movement has begun."


    A maid stepped forward, carefully removing Richard''s flowing white attire to reveal his muscular frame, even in his older years. "The Falcrest family is done for," Richard whispered, slipping into a new set of clothes. "This so-called peace meeting... Kabi may be a chaotic man, but his strategies are unmatched. Murdering those scholars ''first kin''? How dubious."


    Timbody chuckled. "The despair on their faces was quite a show to behold. They couldn''t even speak after the declaration of peace using their beloved daughter as leverage."


    Richard called for the tiger, who obediently padded over to him. He ran his hand along the beast¡¯s fur, the animal accepting the affection with a sense of reverence. "Let¡¯s not be hasty, though," he said, his eyes narrowing with a calculating glare. "We mustn¡¯t forget the reason we feared the union between the Seventh and Second. Bloodborne¡¯s domain lies in the Seventh, and the Second possesses both skills, equipment, and knowledge we lack."


    Timbody sighed, waving a dismissive hand. "Yeah, I see what you mean. But Bloodborne is impartial. Also, we can¡¯t even work together on common ground to stop them if war breaks out. It will turn into a full battle for supremacy."


    He lowered his head, his voice softening. "Kabal is a feared Lord, with countless warriors under his command and a trail of death in his wake. He is, after all, the Lord of the Land of War. But even he understands the damage a union between those two would cause."


    Timbody poured himself another glass. "Our relationship is no different," he added, raising his glass in a mock toast. "If there''s ever a chance, even as little as passing through the eye of a needle. I¡¯ll take that chance and kill you on the battlefield."


    Richard didn''t say a word, his focus still on the tiger as he stroked its neck. "The Falcrests are holding another meeting with some of the lords as we speak," he said, his voice soft. "The family is being broken down, more and more... beyond recognition."


    He twisted the tiger''s neck, his grip firm but gentle, before turning back to Timbody. "A peace meeting may never hold, Timbody. It all depends on now, in the present"


    *


    Father Missui sat at the head of the grand table, his eyes closed as the chaos of raised voices and heated arguments echoed through the vast hall. His long, flowing white hair framed his aged face, as he remained silent.


    Nathan lowered his head. He had just sent his wife out of the room; the tension was too much for her to bear. Zyrion leaned back in his seat, arms crossed.


    Kabal slammed his fist against the table with a resounding crack. "Are you all really against peace?!" he roared. "This is for the future of the Nine Realms! For all of us, for our people!"


    Mikah, seated to the side with his eyes shut, barely tilted his head. ¡°You speaking of peace only ruins the taste of my tea,¡± he murmured. ¡°What kind of peace do you expect to arise from forcing a child to sacrifice herself to your vile desires?¡±


    Ansan of the Third cleared his throat, his voice gravelly but firm. ¡°Kabal speaks the truth. We cannot let this pass. Either the demands are met, or there will be war. And none of us want that. There¡¯s also the issue of the hunters.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Mikah¡¯s fist struck the table, the force rattling the goblets. ¡°She¡¯s just a child! Damn it, a girl who hasn¡¯t even learned to write! What is wrong with you all!¡±


    Lex, the youthful Lord of the Sixth, chuckled, slapping his knee as he leaned forward. ¡°Oh, so the usually composed Mikah is all fired up,¡± he said, his voice lowering to a menacing whisper. ¡°If you¡¯re so eager for war, just say the word. Stop dancing around it.¡±


    Dvalin, Lord of the Fourth, tapped his finger on the table. ¡°Even I find this abhorrent. Why is this even a suggestion? Their first daughter was killed by wolves¡ªcreatures that don¡¯t even belong to this realm. And now their second daughter? A child? To be turned into an enforcer and a bride to bind all Nine Realms? She¡¯ll be nothing more than a puppet.¡±


    Zyrion glanced over at Nathan, who kept his head lowered and his fists clenched. This was his life, his daughter they were speaking of. Yet he dared not speak, knowing his words against the Lords would only spark a war. Slowly, he turned his head toward his only hope.


    Father Missui," he whispered.


    The elder Lord opened his eyes, his presence silencing the room. Revered as the most aged, knowledgeable, and prominent figure among the Lords of the Nine Realms, his feats in the world of science are even known across the vast oceans.


    ¡°You wish to use my great-granddaughter to absorb the Nine Realms¡¯ energy,¡± Missui said, his tone calm yet cutting. ¡°To manipulate her into becoming the vessel for your corrupt cores? There is no need for debate. If it¡¯s a war you seek. Oh, Heavens bless my soul, war is what you shall have. Zyrion!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Zyrion replied, unsheathing his sword with a sharp click.


    Three dragons descended from the stormy skies, their roars shaking the palace walls of the Second. The guards of every Lord sprang into action, but the Lords themselves remained seated, eyeing Missui.


    Nathan lifted his gaze to Missui, his voice trembling. ¡°Father¡­?¡±


    Missui¡¯s glare pinned him in place. ¡°How dare you think I would tolerate the notion of my daughter¡ªmy blood¡ªbeing wed to seven men at her tender age. I may be a protector of my people, but I will not allow such disrespect within my realm!¡±


    The storm above intensified, lightning streaking across the sky as the ground beneath them trembled with his power. The air was thick with his rage, but before it could boil over, the doors to the chamber burst open, letting through a woman.


    ¡°Father,¡± a woman said, her tone pleading as she knelt by his side, clutching his hand. It was Mother Missui, the formidable second-in-command of the Second Realm.


    ¡°There¡¯s a better way,¡± she said, her gaze imploring. ¡°A way to secure peace and protect Emilia¡­ even if only a little.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence as Mother Missui adjusted her spectacles, her measured gaze scanning the assembly. ¡°An enforcer must be created for peace, correct?¡± she said, her voice steady. ¡°One with even the faintest connection to every Lord''s family energy, which, traditionally, could only be achieved through marriage. But what if I told you there was another way?¡±


    ¡°Speak,¡± Mikah said sharply, his attention briefly flicking to Kabal. ¡°We¡¯re listening.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied. ¡°Research has shown that one¡¯s lifeforce is influenced by their experiences¡ªthe trials they endure, the knowledge they gain. Yes, marriage intertwines life forces, but it¡¯s not the bond itself that alters them. It¡¯s the shared knowledge and experiences.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point,¡± Lex whispered, leaning back.


    Mother Missui didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°The Falcrest family has always been devoted to intellectual pursuits. If Emilia were to master the arts, knowledge, and traditions of every realm, she could forge a symbolic connection to each of you. This would grant her the qualities of an enforcer without subjecting her to manipulation. She would become the perfect candidate.¡±


    Kabal¡¯s fist tightened against the table. ¡°Teach her our arts?¡± he growled. ¡°You mean reveal the secrets of our realms to a Falcrest?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re already doing that by asking for her hand in marriage. Do you believe the Falcrests are weak? She would eventually turn against us all. Yes, your proposal might solve this situation for now, but it will sow the seeds for a far greater war in the future.¡±


    The room grew heavy with silence, until Lex snorted and broke it. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t care if she learns my arts. It¡¯s not like we have much to hide. And frankly,¡± he smirked, leaning forward with a dark chuckle, ¡°the idea of marrying a child? Not really my cup of tea, I don¡¯t like tea.¡±


    Kabal glowered but said nothing, and the other Lords remained silent. Mother Missui adjusted her glasses and turned to Nathan, who still sat quietly. ¡°Though this alternative spares her some indignities, she¡¯ll still be a representative¡ªan enforcer. She won¡¯t have her free will.¡±


    Kabal leaned back. ¡°The child¡¯s will doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said. ¡°As long as she performs her duties, it¡¯s irrelevant.¡±


    Mikah¡¯s icy glare silenced him, but Kabal pressed on. ¡°Fine. I agree with the plan. An enforcer who knows nothing about us is as ridiculous as it sounds. Let¡¯s conclude this meeting here and continue in the next.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Father Missui said, his piercing gaze turning to Nathan. ¡°Tell me, son. Do you wish for your daughter to be used for peace? Choose your words carefully. I won¡¯t hesitate to kill these men and declare war right now.¡±


    Kabal growled, his chair scraping against the floor. ¡°You old fool¡ª¡±


    The dragons outside roared as Zyrion¡¯s hand rested on his blade, silencing Kabal.


    ¡°So, Nathan,¡± Father Missui pressed. ¡°What is your choice?¡±


    Nathan rose to his feet, bowing deeply. ¡°Thank you for allowing me to speak, Father.¡± He straightened, his voice resolute. ¡°If it is for peace, and if my daughter retains even the smallest semblance of freedom, I will allow it. As Mother Missui said, we Falcrests do not falter easily. Whether as scientists, musicians, or warriors, we overcome every obstacle in our path. I believe in my daughter wholeheartedly. She is the precious gift my loving wife gave me. I trust she can handle this challenge with grace.¡±


    He returned to his seat, his back straight. Father Missui raised a hand, and Zyrion sheathed his sword, the dragons outside dissipating in place.


    Father Missui turned his gaze back to the other Lords, his presence as unyielding as stone. ¡°Now, gentlemen,¡± he said, his voice dripping with menace. ¡°We can now call this meeting to a close.¡±

 Chapter 57: The Forbidden Lover

    Falcon perched atop the tavern roof, a paper resting on his lap as he scribbled on it. Beside him sat a peculiar bird in a tiny suit, its gaze sharp yet silent.


    ¡°Men, we¡¯ve crossed paths with Darius and his band. The battle was brief, ending without casualties on either side. Thanks to Master and his father, settling things, the tensions have been calmed, and a war between the two factions is, for now, avoided. However,  Two of our own have been injured in these skirmishes. With that, I remind you of Astria¡¯s words: even if your blood boils, even if some of you curse our boss for using us in his personal motives, remember who he is¡ªand how much he strives to change. Darius wasn''t aware of the hunters who attacked us or the figure who attacked Tori''s group. So, do not act on your own. Avoid the Jinni hunters¡ªnot only for your safety but to prevent further chaos in the Fourth. Let¡¯s leave this land together, with our families waiting for us back home.¡±


    With a tired sigh, Falcon placed his pen down, his hand brushing through his hair. The suited bird hopped closer, watching as he rolled the letter and tied it. Without hesitation, the little critter took the message in its beak and soared into the twilight sky.


    Falcon leaned back, his smile faint but amused. ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell them the good news,¡± he whispered. ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s better this way. Boss Dain will break it to them himself. Still¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he stared into the horizon, thoughts swirling like the clouds above. ¡°Using those techniques against his father and uncle. Even when he was holding back, his anger was still obvious¡±


    He chuckled, resting his face in his hands. ¡°Was our inhuman boss actually furious about the adventurers, his father killed? He barely even knew them¡­¡± His fingers pressed against his temples as he whispered to himself. ¡°Love is such a strange thing. I wonder if I¡¯ll ever get a taste of it.¡±


    A sudden chorus of screams shattered his reverie, echoing from the tavern below.


    His smile shifted to a wide frown. ¡°And here I am, stuck babysitting three lunatics,¡± he said, rising to his feet. ¡°Guess peace and quiet isn¡¯t in my cards today.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s stomach growled almost muting out the loud banging of jugs and gossip of the tavern. Across the table, Tori was busy devouring a honey-coated steak.


    Singing and dancing were heard at the far end of the tavern, Kabal celebrating himself being alive while dancing with complete strangers all drunk on the Lords know what, not caring about the rhythm to their steps.


    Pasta turned back to Tori, his stomach still groaning, while she, unbothered, tore into her meal without a care in the world. She looked up to him. His face twisted like a goblin suffering the aftereffects of a power-enhancing drug.


    Tori picked another piece, pulling it in. She took her time, letting the juices drip tantalizingly, and watched as Pasta¡¯s pallor deepened with every inch the morsel approached her mouth. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His breath hitched. And then, she bit down.


    ¡°Hic!¡± He twitched. ¡°Hic!¡± Again.


    The hiccups repeated as she took bites of her meal. Her fork clattered onto her plate as she slammed the table.


    "Man, what¡¯s your deal?" she snapped. "If you didn¡¯t want to pay, just say so! Quit playing these weird games and stop staring at me like like that. Geez bro"


    Pasta stretched a hand toward her plate, his eyes wide almost losing all life in them.


    Tori said nothing, whipping out her baton, which with a mechanical hiss unfolded into a wicked-looking scythe. The sharp edges gleamed under the dim tavern light, drawing gasps and startled whispers from the surrounding patrons. Even the tavern¡¯s rowdy atmosphere quieted a bit as eyes locked on the futuristic weapon.


    ¡°Wait, you want my food?¡± Tori asked, narrowing her eyes as she dragged her plate closer. ¡°Go get your own! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have the money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let me have a single bite?¡± he asked, his voice trembling. ¡°Come on,  Tori. I beg of you¡±


    She paused, placing a piece of steak halfway to her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who told you not to order, am I?¡± she said, biting into the meat. Her mouth was stained with sauce as she spoke. ¡°Like why didn¡¯t you order? It''s not like you''re some priest fasting for some holy vow or something?¡± she asked, having a closer look at him. ¡°Or are you?¡±


    Pasta sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything since Emilia got captured,¡± he said, his voice heavy with fatigue. ¡°Now that I know she¡¯s safe, I feel like I can finally have something. Even just a bite.¡±


    From across the room, Kabal¡¯s drunken roar interrupted the moment. ¡°Where are all the ladies, huh? Bring ¡®em out! The night¡¯s just starting!¡± He smashed a bottle to the ground as the other drunkards cheered, their laughter filling the air. The waitresses darted around them, avoiding their boisterous chaos like mice dodging cats.


    Tori rolled her eyes, hesitated for a moment, and then stabbed her fork into a piece of steak. She tossed it onto Pasta¡¯s plate with a begrudging sigh. ¡°You¡¯ll need your strength for the training,¡± she said. ¡°And, hey, it¡¯s your money anyway.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s eyes filled with grateful tears as he reached for the steak. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, before wolfing it down.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t died yet. I know I will¡±


    ¡°Yep¡±


    She crossed her arms, leaning back on her seat. ¡°Losing Emilia must¡¯ve really taken a toll on you.¡±


    ¡°You said it,¡± he replied, finishing the steak. ¡°She¡¯s never been good with people. The idea of her being captured... it was unbearable. I even blamed Mr. Swordsman for it, when it¡¯s my job to protect her in the first place.¡±


    Tori burst out laughing, clutching her stomach. ¡°Yeah, Emilia isn¡¯t exactly Miss Social, that¡¯s for sure. But don¡¯t underestimate her. That girl¡¯s got guts.¡±


    Pasta frowned, tilting his head. ¡°Are we still talking about Emilia? All I know is that she can be pretty scary, sometimes. And I mean really terrifying¡±


    Tori shook her head, a grin spreading across her face. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting who came to save you the last time you were captured. Not me, not Mr. Swordsman¡ªit was Emilia,¡± she said, her tone teasing. ¡°Honestly, sometimes I feel bad that Astria has to keep up with a troublemaker like her.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s expression softened as he looked down at his empty plate and then back up to Tori ¡°Yeah, are we still talking about Emilia?" he repeated. "If so, she''s more than a troublemaker"


    *


    The Cadenza Court buzzed with hushed gasps and murmurs, every eye in the room locked on the duo that had just entered. Their presence seemed to brighten the opulent halls as if the very air shimmered in their wake.


    The receptionist¡¯s jaw dropped before a wide grin spread across his face. ¡°Now that is what I call looking the part,¡± he said, nodding.


    Astria stood tall in a crimson uniform reminiscent of a Second Realm general, complete with sharp lines and bold insignias. Dark glasses obscured her piercing, yet tiring gaze, while her pointed ears peeked through her hair. Her bow, usually a staple of her appearance, was nowhere to be seen, and her hands rested casually within the folds of her attire, exuding an air of quiet dominance.


    Beside her stood Emilia, a vision of grace that seemed to rival Astria¡¯s boldness. Her chestnut hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing her in an air of understated beauty. She wore a dark, flowing dress with floral embroidery that warmed her shoulders. Black gloves adorned her hands, one of which held an adventurer¡¯s guidebook?


    Emilia¡¯s heart pounded like a war drum. Did I overdo it? Of course I did what made me pick this in the first place? she wondered. The clothes they wore were luxurious, far beyond their usual fare, yet the staff had insisted they were on the house. Their shaken expressions had left Emilia confused, though she¡¯d brushed it off. Unlike Astria¡ªwho had been the centre of the boutique girls and customers'' delighted attention during the fitting¡ªEmilia had felt overwhelmed by the process. Somehow, the outfit she¡¯d hesitated over ended up transforming into Astria¡¯s stunning attire.


    "Who¡¯s signing up for this?¡± the man asked, holding up a crisp contract.


    ¡°I am,¡± Emilia declared, stepping forward despite the murmurs and stares that rippled through the room.


    The man raised a brow, his grin widening. ¡°Well, well, aiming to be a pianist here, are we? You certainly look confident enough. Not every day do we see someone walk in dressed like nobility, with an elf as their bodyguard no less. You, my dear, are a rarity.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Emilia chuckled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man clapped his hands together. ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll send for the judges, it may take some days or so but I''ll do my very best to hurry up the process. No sense in wasting time when a talent like you walks through our doors. As a man of honour, I can¡¯t let this opportunity slip away¡ª¡±


    His words faltered as a figure strode in from the adjoining hall, flanked by guards. The newcomer exuded an air of authority, his golden hair gleaming under the chandelier¡¯s light and his sea-blue eyes scanning the room with practised precision. He adjusted his tall hat and tapped his cane against the marble floor, drawing the attention of every lady in the room. His tailored dark suit was the pinnacle of refinement, perfectly suited to a man of his calibre.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this commotion?¡± he asked, his smooth voice laced with curiosity. His gaze shifted to the duo. ¡°An elf in my Court¡ªhow spectacular. Tell me, what brings an elf to these halls?¡±


    One of his guards leaned in to whisper, and the man¡¯s lips curled in understanding.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re this young lady¡¯s guard?¡± He turned to Astria, his eyes narrowing as he walked to her. ¡°Work for me instead. I¡¯ll pay you triple¡ªno, quadruple whatever she¡¯s offering.¡±


    Astria¡¯s brows twitched, but she quickly composed herself. She turned to Emilia, her voice dripping with exaggerated elegance. ¡°My Lady,¡± she said, her tone haughty yet refined, ¡°this gentleman wishes to employ me, promising to pay triple¡ªno, quadruple¡ªmy current salary. That would amount to four hundred thousand gold coins, would it not?¡±


    The musicians and onlookers gasped, whispering among themselves. Their curious gazes darted between the pair, wondering who these two could possibly be to handle such an astronomical sum with ease.


    The man was silent before he cleared his throat. ¡°My name is Andrew Cantarelle, the one in charge of this Court. Don¡¯t think you can fool me into believing you have such wealth at your disposal. I am no fool.¡±


    Astria smirked, turning back to Emilia. ¡°What do you have to say to that, My Lady?¡±


    Emilia¡¯s heart raced as Astria¡¯s words sank in. My lady? At that moment she had no idea what came over, as she stepped forward with unshakable grace, her gaze locking onto Andrew¡¯s.


    ¡°And what makes you so confident in your baseless assumptions?¡± she asked, her voice steady and sharp. Though her head was tilted slightly upward, it felt as if she were looking down on him. ¡°Or is it simply that you cannot afford what my guard is worth?¡±


    The hall fell into a tense silence, the air heavy with anticipation.


    Andrew broke it with a short laugh, his voice edged with intrigue. ¡°As I said previously, I am the one who governs this Court,¡± he said, turning sharply to the receptionist. ¡°Adolf! Her audition will take place immediately. I¡¯ll judge her myself.¡±


    The crowd erupted in murmurs once more. Andrew Cantarelle judging an audition was a rare honour. Known for his unerring decisions and influence across the Nine Realms, he had never been one to involve himself lightly. The question lingered on everyone¡¯s lips: Who is this woman to provoke him so boldly?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re truly fit to perform in my Court,¡± Andrew said, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Lady¡­?¡±


    ¡°Emilia,¡± she replied, her voice softer now but no less commanding. ¡°The pleasure is mine. I''ll be sure to make it quite a show¡±


    Andrew smirked, tilting his head in amusement. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    *


    Little Emilia sat on her massive bed, resting against a pillow, her gaze unwavering as she pored over a sprawling document detailing the import and export of energy crystals and other resources. Her brow furrowed in deep concentration, the seriousness on her young face belying her years.


    True to her word, Aunt Maria had convinced Emilia¡¯s father to let her venture out¡ªon one condition. She had to impress one of her esteemed teachers with an excellent performance. The teacher in question was a nobleman from the Sixth, known for his art studio, his dealings in trade, and his penchant for collecting rare artifacts. Emilia had been researching him for weeks, determined to meet the challenge.


    With a sigh, she snapped the hefty book shut and climbed off the bed, her white gown fluttering softly in the breeze from the open window. She stepped to it, shutting the glass panels. Her room was a picture of luxury, fit for a princess. A grand bed dominated the centre, and sunlight streamed through, catching the gleam of awards, diamond-studded jewellery, and priceless antiques that adorned the shelves¡ªgifts from her many teachers.


    But none of these treasures captivated her as much as her favourite spot. Dropping to her knees, Emilia peeked under the bed, her grin widening at the sight. Books¡ªpiles of them. Encyclopedias about the world, novels by renowned authors, and forbidden tomes Aunt Maria had smuggled into the mansion.


    A sudden knock on the window startled her. She jolted, bumping her head on the bed frame. Groaning, she rubbed her forehead and turned to see Pasta perched on the railing outside, a sprig of some wild plant dangling from his mouth.


    Emilia made her way to the window, throwing open the glass with both hands. Pasta hopped inside, his eyes sweeping the room with a mischievous glint before settling on her.


    ¡°Were you asleep or something?¡± he said.


    Emilia shook her head, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡°Oh, I get it, studying,¡± he said, lowering his head before bouncing back with his trademark grin. ¡°Alright then, wanna go out and have some fun?¡±


    She shook her head again, her voice quiet. ¡°I have more studying to do. You see¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Pasta gave her a slap on the back, bursting into laughter. ¡°Come on, sis! Be free! You haven¡¯t beaten me in chess in ages, and we haven¡¯t raced for a while now. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Clenching her fists, Emilia retaliated with a quick jab to his gut, sending him stumbling back with an exaggerated groan. She sighed, turning her back to him. ¡°I heard you the first time. Stop repeating yourself¡ªit¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Pasta raised his hands in mock surrender, his grin undeterred. ¡°But seriously, Father¡¯s asking for you. The maids will be here soon.¡±


    Emilia shot him a cold glare. ¡°And you thought you¡¯d whisk me away to play before they arrived?¡±


    Pasta scratched the back of his head with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re way too serious these days, Emilia. You need to loosen up! Who better to show you the right path than your amazing older brother?¡±


    She sighed, grabbing a comb from her vanity and running it through her hair. ¡°Must be time for piano lessons. If I really want to go out, I need to impress the teacher,¡± she said, striding toward the door. Before leaving, she glanced back at him. ¡°You coming?¡±


    Pasta sprang to his feet, falling in step behind her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world, sis!¡±


    The siblings strolled down the grand halls of the mansion, the air heavy with quiet reverence. Emilia moved with poised elegance leaving her eyes closed. As always, the servants paused to bow as she passed. Behind her, Pasta followed with a measured step, his hand resting on the hilt of his blade. His demeanour was calm, his sharp gaze fixed ahead.


    Emilia murmured to herself, her lips forming silent notes as her mind fixated on one image¡ªa piano, sitting alone in a dark, endless void. Nothing else mattered. The Falcrest family was not merely a lineage of scientists but also artists. In the realm of Ilumis, where art reigned supreme, her father had carved out his place as its chief and director. Though considered a lesser member of the Falcrest lineage, his fame extended far beyond, his mastery as a musician renowned across the realms. His ventures brought wealth that rivalled even the coffers of high nobles.


    The siblings reached a grand chamber. Emilia stepped forward, the faint sound of her heels echoing in the vast, empty space. At its centre, her father stood beside a gleaming piano, its polished surface catching the room¡¯s soft light. He watched her step forward, without saying a word.


    Emilia paused at the entrance, opening her eyes.  In just a few days, she would step beyond these walls and explore the town for the first time. With her head held high, she stepped into the room, ready to prove herself.


    *

 Chapter 58: Team Skidditz

    The gentle hum of the piano filled the golden ballroom, mingling harmoniously with the chirping of a bird. Emilia sat before the grand instrument, her eyes closed in concentration. Her small fingers danced across the keys with fluid rhythm, each note cascading gracefully into the next until she ended on a soothing final chord.


    ¡°Splendid work, Lady Emilia,¡± said Professor Lucian, his deep voice cutting through the silence. A nobleman from the Fifth Realm, he was an imposing figure, towering and sharply dressed. A gleaming golden pocket watch hung from his dark, award-adorned coat, its polished chain catching the light. His youthful face bore a calm composure, and his dark hair escaped the brim of his top hat.


    ¡°Thank you, Professor,¡± Emilia said, rising to bow. Beads of sweat dotted her brow, one falling onto the piano¡¯s polished surface. The bird¡¯s persistent chirping drew her gaze, and she noticed a tiny creature perched on Lucian¡¯s shoulder. The sight brought a small smile to her lips. ¡°Is that your pet?¡±


    Lucian turned to the bird, stroking its cheek with a gloved hand. ¡°A pet?¡± he repeated, his voice carrying a thoughtful lilt. ¡°No, I¡¯d rather call him a companion met along my travels. Do you like birds, Lady Emilia?¡±


    She brushed her hair behind her ear, nodding.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he mused, letting the bird hop onto his finger before extending it toward her. Emilia reached out hesitantly, her delight growing as the bird chirped. He adjusted his coat and moved toward the grand doorway. ¡°I¡¯ll inform your father of your performance and then take my leave.¡±


    Her hands paused mid-pet, and she looked up. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re leaving already? Teachers usually stay longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of the customs,¡± Lucian said, his gaze drifting to the vaulted ceiling. ¡°But there are greater things to attend to than upholding traditions for their own sake. Don¡¯t you agree, Lady Emilia? Besides, you have your own journey to prepare for, do you not?¡±


    Emilia nodded, her excitement bubbling to the surface. She held the bird close, its warmth comforting in her hands. Lucian gave her a fleeting glance, then stepped out without another word, his figure disappearing beyond the gilded doors.


    That was the last time Emilia saw Professor Lucian. He never returned to grace the halls of  Nathan''s castle again.


    *


    The room carried a gentle ambience¡ªdimly lit yet cosy, with a grand bed. By the window, where the only source of light streamed in, a lady sat in a rocking chair. She hummed a soft tune, her hands working with precision as she knitted, the needles clicking rhythmically while balls of yarn rolled across the floor.


    Her chestnut hair cascaded over her face, framing her fair complexion speckled with faint freckles that added a unique charm. Her dark yellow eyes gleamed with warmth, a gentle smile on her lips that hinted at an unspoken strength capable of conquering worlds. Between each stitch came soft giggles, melodic enough to melt the hardest of hearts.


    The faint creak of the door pulled her attention.


    ¡°Emilia?¡± she called, her voice as delicate as the tune she hummed. She turned her head, her warm gaze settling on the little girl standing in the doorway, giving her a welcoming smile.


    Emilia¡¯s face lit up as she dashed into the room, her hands carefully clasping a small bird. ¡°Mother, look what my teacher gave me! Isn¡¯t he adorable?¡±


    Mireille¡¯s smile deepened, her hum continuing as her eyes shifted to the bird. ¡°That¡¯s a female, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emilia blinked, shaking her head. ¡°But¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t my fault! He didn¡¯t tell me she was a girl!¡± She huffed but quickly climbed onto her mother¡¯s lap, settling herself atop the half-finished sweater. ¡°So, Mother, guess what!¡±


    ¡°What? Did Pasta do something again?¡±


    She shook her head and returned back with a giggle. ¡°Father finally allowed me to go out to the city¡±


    Mireille raised an eyebrow with a knowing grin. ¡°Hmm, did Pasta cause trouble again?¡±


    Emilia giggled, shaking her head again. ¡°No, not this time. Father finally said I could go to the city!¡±


    Mireille tilted her head, her smile playful. ¡°Oh, I already knew. He told me before he gave you the news. He was sure you¡¯d get an excellent score.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s excitement faltered, replaced by a pout as she crossed her arms. ¡°I wanted to tell you first! Why does Father always do this? He¡¯s always the one to tell you everything first!¡±


    Mireille chuckled, wrapping an arm around Emilia. ¡°It¡¯s only because he knows how much I love hearing about you, my little star. But I promise, next time, I¡¯ll act surprised just for you.¡±


    Emilia couldn¡¯t hold her pout for long, breaking into a sheepish grin as she snuggled closer, the bird chirping in her hands.


    A creek from the door interrupted their moment.


    Pasta peeked into the room with teary eyes as he clutched his finger. Bursting through the doorway, he wailed, ¡°Mother, I accidentally cut myself!¡± He rushed in for a hug, only to freeze mid-step when he saw Emilia.


    Quickly rubbing his eyes, he straightened and broke into a loud, exaggerated laugh. ¡°Yes, Mother! That¡¯s what those boys said after I beat them up! Then I was like¡ªpow! Never mess with me again!¡±


    Mireille exchanged a glance with Emilia, and they both chuckled. Pasta¡¯s cheeks turned as red as ripe cherries. ¡°It¡¯s true, I tell you!¡± he said, then turned to Emilia. ¡°What are you doing here, anyway? Don¡¯t you have piano practice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already done,¡± Emilia replied, hopping down from Mireille¡¯s lap and placing the bird in her mother''s arm. She caught sight of Pasta¡¯s bleeding hand and frowned, taking it gently.


    Pasta pouted, tugging his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s just a scratch.¡±


    Shaking her head, Emilia darted across the room to fetch the med kit. Mireille chuckled as she scooped up the fidgeting boy and sat him on her lap. Despite his protests that he was ¡°too old¡± for such coddling, his movements slowed when Mireille rested his head against her chest as her steady hum calmed the restless mischief-maker.


    Emilia returned with ointment and bandages. ¡°This won¡¯t hurt,¡± she said.


    Pasta puffed out his chest. ¡°Even if it does, I can take it!¡±


    Emilia applied the ointment with precision, sending an icy chill through Pasta¡¯s arm. His face twisted in silent agony, his thoughts screaming betrayal at how something so small could sting so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day to be outside,¡± Mireille said, breaking the silence. Her gaze shifted to Emilia. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing for your trip?¡±


    Emilia paused her work, looking up at her mother. She hesitated, then spoke. ¡°Well¡­ I just thought¡­ you¡¯re always stuck here, so I wanted to invite you to come with me,¡± she said, her voice brimming with excitement. Her smile widened as she pressed Pasta¡¯s hand a little harder than necessary, earning a wince from him. ¡°We could visit so many wonderful places in Ilumis. It''ll be fun,¡± she said as the little bird chirped in agreement.


    Mireille¡¯s gaze softened as she looked out the window. ¡°I find peace here, my love,¡± she whispered.


    The words dampened Emilia¡¯s enthusiasm leaving her with a lowered head.


    ¡°But,¡± Mireille said, her tone warm, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind strolling with you across the fields sometimes.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s eyes brightened like sunlight piercing through clouds. Before she could respond, Pasta turned to his mother, pouting. ¡°Hey! What about me? I¡¯ve been asking for ages for you to come out with me and climb the trees, but you agree to Emilia in a heartbeat. That¡¯s so unfair!¡±


    Emilia shot him a mischievous look. ¡°I am Mother¡¯s favourite, after all. What did you expect?¡±


    Pasta grumbled, narrowing his eyes at her.


    Mireille laughed, pulling both children into her arms. ¡°You¡¯re both my favourites, my loves. The entire world could never mean more to me than you two.¡± Her hands rested on their heads, ruffling their hair with tender affection. Even the bird wished to be a part of it as she spread her wings around Emilia¡¯s hair.


    A shadow lingered at the doorway, unseen by the children. Mireille¡¯s gaze briefly flickered toward it, her smile unchanging as she held her children close. Nathan remained silent, watching from the threshold before slipping away, leaving the moment undisturbed.


    *


    Emilia darted through the bustling streets of Ilumis, her golden dress swirling in the breeze as her hat teetered, threatening to fly off. Behind her, Pasta struggled to keep pace, his face twisted with growing boredom.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Ilumis was unlike any place Emilia had ever seen, a kaleidoscope of wonder where the arts ruled supreme and every street hummed with life. The cobblestone paths beneath her feet were uneven yet charming, etched with intricate designs that caught the light of the sun like scattered gemstones. Above, grand buildings with arched windows and ornate carvings seemed to stretch toward the heavens, their walls painted in hues of lavender, gold, and crimson with little tricksters jumping across them.


    The air was thick with the scent of sugar and spice, an intoxicating blend that made Emilia¡¯s stomach rumble. Pastry shops lined the streets, their windows showcasing decadent towers of cakes layered with frosting as delicate as spun glass. Cart vendors offered scoops of pastel-hued creams, their jingling bells luring passersby to pause and indulge.


    The people of Ilumis were as vivid as the city itself. Men strutted in coats with tails that dragged behind them like rivers of velvet, their faces adorned with curling moustaches that seemed to defy gravity. Women swirled past in skirts that fanned out like flower petals, their shoulders adorned with capes embroidered in threads that glittered like starlight. Some passed, having bowls over their heads, riding on giant dogs dressed as butlers with a little bit of mischief hidden in their eyes.  And then there were the dark musicians¡ªa hauntingly elegant troupe of figures draped in black cloaks and crowned with top hats. Flutes dangled from their belts,  carrying secrets whispered only in song.


    Music was everywhere, as constant as the air Emilia breathed. A trio of violinists played a lively tune on a corner, their bows moving in unison with a nimbleness that made the crowd cheer. From the balconies above, singers poured out operatic notes so rich and haunting they seemed to freeze time. Even the gentle splash of a fountain at the town square kept its rhythm, accompanied by the soft plucking of a harp from somewhere unseen, maybe a ghoul or heavenly creature just enjoying their usual trickery.


    Emilia¡¯s gaze darted from one spectacle to the next. A mime stood perfectly still until a child tossed a coin into his hat, and then he burst into an elaborate dance that had onlookers roaring with laughter. A juggler dressed in gold performed impossible feats with glowing orbs, tossing them so high they vanished into the sunlight before returning to his steady hands.


    Her feet carried her toward the heart of the city, with Pasta yawning from behind. The city centre where the Ilumis Grand Theatre towered above all else.  Its towering facade was a masterpiece in itself, adorned with mosaics that told stories of heroes and legends, including majestic illustrations of their Nobleman- Nathan Falcrest. Beneath its shadow, a stage had been erected, and a troupe of performers captivated a growing audience with acrobatics and fire dances.


    Castle guards stationed along the streets kept a watchful eye on the siblings.


    To the people of Ilumis and the entire Nine Realms, Emilia Falcrest was a ghost¡ªa secret known by the guards and castle workers, who had sworn an oath to conceal her existence. They did not know why, only that the price of revealing the truth would be dire. To the outside world, Emilia Falcrest simply did not exist.


    ¡°Yummy!¡± Emilia squealed as she buried her face in a frosty treat from a street vendor¡¯s stall.


    Arnold, a burly man with a thick brown beard, watched her with a satisfying look in his eyes. ¡°You like that, girlie? Go on, take it¡ªit¡¯s on the house.¡±


    Emilia looked up at him with a delighted smile and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this before! What do you call it?¡±


    Arnold scratched his moustache. ¡°Hmm... good question.¡± He turned and yelled over his shoulder, ¡°Hey, Johnny! What¡¯s this stuff called again?¡±


    Another man, an exact replica of Arnold, emerged from inside the stall. ¡°It¡¯s either Ice Sugar or Creamy Ice¡ªdepends on how fancy you¡¯re feeling,¡± he said with a warm smile to Emilia. Then his face twisted into a scowl as he turned back toward Arnold. ¡°And why are you yelling, you moron¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling moron, moron?¡± Arnold said, gripping a scoop like a weapon.


    Emilia blinked, watching their bickering with wide eyes. It¡¯s only my first time outside, and I¡¯m already seeing twins. I thought this kind of thing only happened in fairy tales.


    Pasta paid no attention to the treats or the quarrelling vendors. His gaze wandered, his steps slowing as he started to drift away. Wishing he was back at the castle, nestled in his mother¡¯s arms and napping the day away.


    At a nearby cake shop, Maria sat at an outdoor table, sipping tea. A scarf covered the lower half of her face, and dark glasses obscured her sharp eyes as they peeked over the rim of her cup. She leaned back in her seat with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± she whispered. ¡°Emilia has far too much energy. Just one more hour, and we¡¯ll be back at the castle.¡±


    Standing beside her, Otger, her personal guard, remained steadfast. ¡°Madame, this outing is a break for you as well. Please try to relax. Have faith in our men.¡±


    Maria waved her hand, tossing a piece of cake into her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s Pasta that worries me. We may have given him a stick instead of Naga, but I still fear he¡¯ll get himself into some kind of trouble. That boy is a constant headache. Why can¡¯t he be normal like his sister?¡±


    Otger allowed himself a small smile. ¡°With respect, madame, you shouldn¡¯t have given him a stick in the first place.¡±


    Maria¡¯s gaze snapped toward him, unamused. Otger quickly averted his eyes, choosing silence over a fork to the eye.


    *


    Emilia finished her treat, leaving a small pile of gold coins on the vendor¡¯s table.


    The twins paused their argument to gape at the money.


    ¡°Darling, this is far too much,¡± Arnold said, picking up the coins. ¡°Your parents will surely be angry if they find out you¡¯ve been stealing from them. Besides, I told you it was on the house.¡±


    Emilia chuckled and grabbed Pasta¡¯s hand, who was already asleep. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t steal the money. I just enjoyed it that much.¡±


    The twins exchanged a bewildered look, shrugged in unison, and bowed. ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    Emilia waved them off, about to guide Pasta along when a commotion caught her attention. Down the street, a group of city guards marched with a large figure in tow.


    Pasta, jolted awake by the noise, blinking at the sight. The guards shoved their captive forward, one nudging him with the butt of a rifle.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m moving,¡± grumbled a deep, husky voice. The captive¡¯s tail swished behind him, and his glittering, razor-sharp teeth caught the light, framed by thick white fur.


    ¡°A polar bear?¡± Emilia whispered, not knowing how to process the sight.


    As the bear trudged past, he glanced at her with a friendly glint in his eyes and a grin that somehow managed to feel both genuine and mischievous.


    ¡°Hello, little lady,¡± he said with a wink.


    Before Emilia could give a reply, the ground rumbled, and colourful smoke erupted from the sewers beneath the streets. Laughter echoed through the haze as figures on skateboards emerged, weaving through the colourful chaos.


    Maria stood and commanded the guards to secure the siblings.


    The guards hurried to Emilia¡¯s last known position, only to vanish into the thick smoke.


    ¡°Boss Gerald!!¡± a voice called from the colourful haze. A boy on a skateboard scraped his metal pipe against the ground, sending sparks flying.


    The bear laughed out. ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡± he screamed.


    The sparks ignited into a burst of flame, launching the boy into the air. He collided with one of the guards before gracefully landing back on his skateboard, grinning as more figures appeared, striking guards left and right.


    Gerald flexed his massive arms, snapping his cuffs. He chuckled, standing amidst the chaos as vibrant lights descended upon him from nowhere. His teeth gleamed as he struck a pose.


    ¡°Good morning, Ilumis!!¡± he roared, drums pounding in rhythm from an unseen source. Music swirled through the air, infectious and upbeat. Some civilians cheered while others groaned in exasperation. Children perched on rooftops leaned forward with wide, gleeful eyes, with their hands stained with paint.


    Climbing atop a vendor cart, Gerald struck another flamboyant pose before leaning down toward Arnold. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this stuff called again?¡±


    ¡°Ice¡ªuh, Sugary Ice. Ice Cream?¡± Arnold stammered.


    ¡°Yeah! Ice cream!¡± Gerald screamed, launching cups of the frozen treat toward the advancing guards. A sleek electric guitar sailed through the air, and with perfect timing, the bear caught it mid-flight.


    With a single powerful strum, Gerald unleashed a thrilling riff that sent the crowd into a frenzy. Even the dogs went wild, running in circles as the gentlemen aboard them clapped their hands to the beat.


    The cheers became deafening, and the energy so contagious that even Emilia found herself swept up in the excitement, jumping and laughing along with the crowd.


    Maria sent more guards into the swirling smoke. The reinforcements barely made it halfway before shadowy skateboarders zoomed out of nowhere, striking them down with pinpoint precision and vanishing back into the haze.


    ¡°We are Skidditz, and we mean no harm!¡± Gerald said, spreading his massive arms wide. ¡°Tuck in your moustaches and hold your cakes tight, for the party is just getting started!"


    The riders strummed, drummed, and blew their instruments, weaving around the disoriented guards. The crowd erupted with cheers as bursts of vivid light and colour filled the streets, painting everything in chaotic brilliance.  Until, a sudden gust of energy tore through the smoke, clearing it in an instant. Standing at the epicentre was Maria, her glasses glinting and her fists clenched.


    Gerald strummed his guitar, producing a melancholy note. ¡°Uh oh¡±


    ¡°Arrest them,¡± she whispered. The guards charged forward, shouting as they closed in on the skaters and Gerald.


    The bear¡¯s ears drooped as he glanced at Emilia. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this,¡± he whispered.


    Emilia blinked, her arms still in the air.


    Gerald scooped up Emilia and the snoring Pasta. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± he shouted at the advancing guards. ¡°Or¡­ or I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll do something drastic! I can¡¯t be arrested again¡ªit¡¯s awful! So just back off, okay?¡±


    Emilia squirmed in his grip, struggling to break free. ¡°Let me go!¡± she shouted. Meanwhile, Pasta remained oblivious, snoring away with a bubble forming on his nose.


    As Maria surged forward, a smoke bomb detonated, engulfing the scene once again. In the chaos, Gerald leapt into the air, a skateboard zipping into his paw courtesy of one of his crew.


    ¡°Alright, my friends, let¡¯s bounce!¡± he declared, striking a flamboyant pose before darting into the sewers, his laughter echoing behind him.


    Emilia gagged and tried to cover her nose, but the putrid smell overwhelmed her senses, and she slipped into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Man, that was awesome!¡± one of the riders said.


    ¡°No, that was extraordinary! Did you see the way Gerald almost got caught?¡±


    A rider glided closer to Gerald, eyeing the unconscious siblings in his grasp. ¡°Hey, uh¡­ who are they?¡±


    Gerald froze, his eyes widening. ¡°Nooo! I forgot to drop them off! Oh, butter, I¡¯m in so much trouble¡­¡±


    The group collectively sighed, shaking their head.


    ¡°Well, nothing we can do now,¡± the rider shrugged. Emerging from the tunnels, they found themselves in a lush green clearing dominated by a massive tree. Ribbons hung from its branches, and its bark was adorned with finger-painted designs and messy musical notes.


    With the press of a hidden button, a hidden slide extended into the stairs, and the crew dashed up into their towering treehouse.


    Inside, their hidden base stretched upward like a labyrinthine castle. The space was littered with oversized pillows, half-eaten doughnuts, and scattered notebooks filled with music scribbles.


    Emilia stirred, her vision blurry as she realised she was sprawled atop Pasta, who was still snoring. The sight of children her age frolicking with the massive white bear jolted her fully awake.


    Her eyes shot wide, and she grabbed Pasta¡¯s stick, pointing it. ¡°Stay back! I know how to use this!¡± she said, her hands trembling.


    From her bag, her bird burst out, flaring its wings. Her deadly wings capable of breaking bones.


    Gerald approached slowly, his heavy steps rumbling the wooden floor. His breathing was harsh, and his eyes burned with raw power, making Emilia tremble. But then, he dropped to his knees with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry,¡± he said, bowing his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me. For once, I actually felt like a master criminal¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we¡¯ve heard this one before,¡± a boy with dark skin and blue stripes on his cheeks said as he approached Emilia. ¡°Don¡¯t mind the bear. Messing up missions is kind of his thing. I¡¯m Kilo, by the way. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The other hooded figures pulled back their cloaks, revealing more children of various ages. They dashed around the room, climbing stairs, tumbling onto enormous treehouse, and playing instruments.


    She turned back to them. ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    Emilia lowered the stick, her brow furrowing. ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Kilo grinned, taking a step back and spreading his arms. ¡°We¡¯re musicians and adventurers,¡± he gave a pose with the others. ¡°The people call us  Skidditz¡±


    For a brief moment, Emilia¡¯s eyes sparkled with wonder. But then her face twisted in disbelief. ¡°Wait, huh?¡±


    Pasta yawned and stretched his arms, savouring the remnants of his nap. His gaze fell on Emilia. Her dress was smeared with dirt, the once-crisp fabric dulled and torn at the edges. Her hat, usually perched on her head, was askew, barely clinging on. She stood defiant, a stick clutched in her hands. Beside her, a bird¡ªunassuming yet oddly protective¡ªflared its wings as though ready to defend her against the world.


    Pasta rubbed his eyes and squinted, disbelief settling in as he noticed the strangers nearby and a bear that stood among them, its sheer presence casting a long menacing shadow over his sister.


    ¡°Okay, I get it,¡± he whispered as he gently took the stick from Emilia¡¯s grip. He nudged the bird back with a protective hand. ¡°Now, what did you all do to my sister?¡±


    Kilo was about to speak as the air in the room shifted as if the world itself had paused to draw a sharp breath. The air vibrated with an almost imperceptible hum and then came the surge.


    A burst of raw, unrestrained energy rippled through the space, slamming into the walls. Some of the kids stumbled, their knees buckling under the weight of it. The bear raised his hands to surrender but Pasta paid no mind to it.


    Pasta took a step forward, his movements slow but exuding an air of menace that sent shivers down their spines.


    ¡°You have five seconds to answer,¡± he whispered, his eyes dark. ¡°Before I cut your heads.¡±

 Chapter 59: Colours and Madness

    Pasta slumped onto the floor with a sigh, rubbing his temples. ¡°Ah, I see. So, you didn¡¯t hurt her,¡± he whispered, his gaze fixed on Gerald. ¡°But seriously... don''t you feel hot, wearing that costume?¡±


    Gerald straightened up dramatically, puffing out his chest. ¡°Oh, my dear friend, what you behold is no costume! I am a living, breathing, magnificent talking bear. Yes, yes, I truly am amazing, aren¡¯t I?¡± He struck a flamboyant pose, his fluffy tail wagging behind him.


    ¡°With a tail?¡± Pasta asked, exchanging a sceptical look with Emilia and the bird perched on her shoulder. Emilia shrugged, pulling her journal from her bag, and stood up, brushing the dirt from her clothes.


    She strolled toward Gerald at an almost unnervingly deliberate pace, her glittering eyes locked onto his. Gerald flinched slightly, his confidence faltering under her intense scrutiny.


    ¡°Talking bear¡­¡± she whispered in awe, her tone soft as a feather.


    Suddenly, she squealed, jumping up and down with unrestrained excitement. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get too excited earlier, just in case you were in a costume! Are you real? Where are you from? Not the Nine Realms, right? Right? RIGHT?¡±


    She peppered him with questions, standing on her tiptoes to meet his eyes. Gerald chuckled nervously, lifting a paw to his face. ¡°Oh, my dear, you have no idea. Before you stands a mighty creature who has conquered lands far beyond your wildest dreams! And now¡­¡± He paused, his voice deepening. ¡°I plan to claim the Nine Realms as well!¡±


    The members of Team Skidditz groaned in unison, smacking their foreheads and turning away from their Gerald. Even Pasta and the bird tilted their heads in disbelief. But Emilia was undeterred. She furiously jotted notes into her journal as Gerald spun absurd tales of his conquests across the world.


    Kilo approached Pasta, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Hey, uh, sorry about all the trouble we caused you and your sister. It was an accident. Honest.¡±


    Pasta gave a half-hearted nod, his eyes barely open. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Got anything to eat?¡±


    Before Kilo could answer, a pack of kids wearing helmets rushed past him, knocking him aside.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cool, Pasta! Are you a fighter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve never seen energy like that before¡ªeven stronger than Kilo¡¯s!¡±


    Kilo coughed from his spot on the floor.


    Pasta¡¯s drowsiness vanished, replaced by a sly grin. ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t believe the trials I¡¯ve endured to acquire this power,¡± he said, deepening his voice to sound more mysterious. ¡°What stands before you is a warrior capable of defeating towering monsters, dragons¡­ even a god!¡±


    With that, he threw a fist into the air, prompting the group of kids to erupt into cheers. The little bird tilted her head at the display, then let out an exasperated chirp, covering her face with a feather.


    Suddenly, she was scooped up by Nix, a blue-haired girl who cradled her like a precious gem. More children joined in, petting the bird, who flared her wings regally, basking in the attention.


    Nix turned to Emilia, her eyes sparkling. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Emilia paused her writing, tapping her pen against her chin in thought. ¡°Her name¡¯s Puck,¡± she said finally, her tone reverent. ¡°Treat her with care¡ªshe¡¯s my little queen.¡±


    Puck¡¯s eyes glimmered with pride as the name settled in her heart.


    Kilo sat cross-legged in the centre of the chaos, his eye twitching as the noise swirled around him.


    ¡°Team Skidditz!!¡± he yelled. The commotion ceased instantly, all eyes turning toward him. He leapt to his feet, flailing his arms like a conductor gone mad. ¡°Have you all forgotten we have a mission to accomplish?¡±


    Gerald blinked at him, then let out a soft, disarming chuckle. ¡°Oh, come on, Kilo. Don¡¯t be so uptight. We¡¯ve got plenty of time.¡±


    Kilo¡¯s glare darkened. Without a word, he hurled Pasta''s stick at Gerald, who barely dodged before Kilo lunged forward, landing a punch in the bear¡¯s plush stomach. Gerald crumpled to the ground, groaning as he clutched his midsection.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Kilo. Relax! I was just kidding,¡± Gerald wheezed, waving a paw in surrender.


    Kilo turned to Emilia, who remained unfazed, still scribbling notes in her journal. Clicking her pen, she tilted her head, her eyes glinting with curiosity. ¡°That''s right, you all claim to be adventurers,¡± she said, her tone as calm as a summer breeze. ¡°But isn¡¯t the minimum age requirement sixteen? You don¡¯t look anywhere near that.¡±


    Kilo stiffened, his face flushing. ¡°Well... that¡¯s none of your business!¡± he said, turning away with a pout. ¡°We may not be adventurers yet, but we¡¯re getting there, so just shut up!¡±


    Emilia stepped closer, her unrelenting gaze chasing his averted one. ¡°Why do you want to become an adventurer, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kilo glared over his shoulder. ¡°What kind of question is that? Why else? We want to explore!¡±


    Emilia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she grabbed his arm, pulling him closer with sudden energy. Kilo yelped, startled by her intensity.


    ¡°Me too!¡± she exclaimed, her grin wide. ¡°There are so many amazing places out there. Look!¡± She pulled out her encyclopedia, flipping through the pages. ¡°See? The Tower of Thesauris¡ªthe largest library in the world. It stretches all the way into the clouds, isn''t it amazing?!¡±


    Kilo chuckled. ¡°A library, huh? That¡¯s cute, but have you heard of¡­ A sky island made entirely of cake?¡±


    Pasta¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of cake. He quickly joined them, his face lit with excitement. The three of them buzzed with energy, exchanging stories of fantastical places they dreamed of visiting.


    But Kilo shook his head, snapping himself out of the moment. ¡°No, no! There¡¯s no time for this. We need to leave.¡±


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Emilia asked, her brow furrowing and Puck landing on her head. ¡°Off to commit another crime, perhaps?¡±


    Kilo¡¯s veins visibly popped as he clenched his fists. ¡°We¡¯re not criminals! How many times do I have to say it? We¡¯re adventurers!¡± He exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Listen, we¡¯ve been doing concerts around Illumis for a while now. We have one last one to perform, but we scheduled it right after freeing Gerald until you three created a problem¡±


    Puck fluttered her wings, chirping as if to demand what she had done wrong.


    Gerald sprang to his feet, brushing himself off. ¡°Yeah, yeah, we can¡¯t disappoint our fans. But let¡¯s face it¡ªthe guards from earlier looked terrifying, especially that woman.¡±


    "Yeah," Kilo said, turning to the siblings. "Who are you two, anyway? If you were just regular kids, the guards wouldn¡¯t be this worked up. This isn¡¯t exactly the first time Gerald¡¯s, uh¡­ borrowed some kids.¡±


    Gerald chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his head.


    Pasta opened his mouth to speak, but Emilia darted in front of him, cutting him off. ¡°Our parents are travelling bards,¡± she said quickly, her tone smooth and confident. ¡°We were supposed to perform for the guards here. Maybe that¡¯s why they¡¯re acting this way.¡± She glanced back at Pasta, her eyes urging him to follow her lead.


    Pasta nodded. ¡°Yes! We¡¯re bards! And I¡¯m also a fighter¡ªthe best in the¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Emilia smacked him lightly on the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a fighter,¡± he mumbled, shrinking under her glare.


    Kilo nodded. "Alright then," he said, his eyes lingering on Emilia for a moment longer than necessary before turning to the others to review their plan. The final concert was set to take place in the city centre, above the grand theatre. It was to be their biggest performance yet, and all their fans already knew about it. But there was a problem: the guards. Kilo insisted that the siblings come with them to apologize to the guards beforehand, hoping to avoid any more trouble and ensure the concert could go on as planned.


    Gerald raised a hand, interrupting. ¡°Why not let them join us? If their parents are bards, they probably know a thing or two about performing.¡±


    Kilo spun on him, glaring. ¡°And why would we do that?¡±


    Gerald laughed, clutching his stomach. ¡°Because the guards won¡¯t listen to a word you say. The moment you hand these two over, they¡¯ll come after us with reinforcements. Trust me on this.¡±


    Nix raised her hand, chiming in. ¡°Yeah, Boss G¡¯s right. If they join us on stage, we can use music to prove our innocence. Hostages performing alongside their so-called captors? That¡¯s not something anyone¡¯s gonna believe.¡±


    Kilo groaned, pressing a hand to his forehead. ¡°Fine, but this won¡¯t be some cosy concert. The guards will be crawling all over the place, trying to shut us down. And don¡¯t forget about that scary woman. I can¡¯t fend her off alone, not even with the rest of the team.¡±


    Pasta leapt to his feet. ¡°Leave that to me!¡± he declared, pointing a thumb at his chest with a cocky grin. ¡°If anyone can handle guards and scary ladies, it¡¯s me¡ªthe mighty Pasta!¡±


    Kilo blinked at him, muttering under his breath, ¡°Pasta?¡± He shook his head, trying to clear the image of noodles from his mind. ¡°Well, uh¡­ nice to have you aboard, I guess. Thanks for agreeing to help.¡±


    Emilia stood as well, pressing her hands together. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll help. You¡¯re all good people, and a concert does sound fun. But there¡¯s one problem,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t know the song.¡±


    Nix bounced over to Emilia, thrusting a sheet of music into her hands. ¡°That¡¯s no problem! We¡¯ll practice together. Oh, and we¡¯ll need to get you both some of our uniforms!¡±


    Emilia scanned the sheet of music, her eyebrows rising. ¡°Well, these are¡­ unique,¡± she said, glancing at Nix.


    Gerald struck another pose, puffing out his chest. ¡°You¡¯ll love it! It¡¯s from my hometown¡ªa rock classic. Trust me, it¡¯s gonna blow your mind!¡±


    Emilia chuckled, looking back at the sheet.


    Kilo clapped his hands together, his grin returning. ¡°Alright, Team Skidditz, you know the drill¡ªit¡¯s party time!¡±


    *


    The streets remained alive with bursts of colour as children darted between stalls, laughing and chasing each other, still caught up in the excitement brought by the band of rogue musicians. Maria slouched in her chair, one hand pressed to her face, a scarf partially obscuring her features.


    ¡°I was so worried about Pasta messing things up,¡± she sighed, her voice thick with frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t even consider other possibilities. Who¡¯d have thought a bear would kidnap them?¡±


    Otger stood nearby, his posture rigid, arms clasped behind his back as he issued orders to the guards. ¡°That bear must be from overseas,¡± he said, his tone calm yet analytical. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Still, they¡¯re just kids. You shouldn¡¯t be too worried.¡±


    Maria let out a low growl, snatching up another slice of cake from the table. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, but what am I supposed to tell Nathan? Or Mireille? Those two might seem calm, but they¡¯re far scarier than their kids!¡± she said, the colour draining from her face at the thought.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    A guard approached Otger, leaning in to whisper something in his ear.


    Otger straightened and turned back to Maria. ¡°We¡¯ve received word on the group. They call themselves Skidditz, a band of musicians performing without city approval. As suspected, they¡¯re just a bunch of children. Their next concert is to take place anytime soon.¡±


    Maria rose to her feet, gripping her fork. ¡°Well then,¡± she said, her voice steely. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a party to crash.¡± She glanced back at Otger, her scarf slipping slightly to reveal the sharp set of her jaw. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    *


    Screams and echoes reverberated through the twisting tunnels as the group sped along, their skateboards roaring against the walls. Gerald held onto Emilia, her laughter spilling out as the rush of air tugged at her hair and her hoodie glowing in the dark. A mask covered her nose, and her arms stretched wide.


    Team Skidditz whooped and hollered, riding the curved walls. Their colourful hoodies rippled in the wind as they passed each other high fives, their energy infectious. The siblings had spent all day practising¡ªPasta mastering his skateboard and Emilia finding her rhythm with the song. The rest of the team had gone ahead, along with a contingent of soldiers, to prepare the stage and ignite the excitement of their fans.


    Pasta''s voice pierced the tunnels as he shouted with exhilaration, Puck perched on his head like a tiny captain at the helm of a ship. She wore a makeshift hoodie and helmet, one wing pointing forward with dramatic flair. Pasta manoeuvred the board effortlessly, his newfound skill catching Kilo¡¯s attention.


    ¡°How did you get this good so fast?¡± Kilo whispered.


    Emilia leaned toward Nix, who glided alongside her. ¡°So, practising in your head again?¡±


    Emilia puffed her cheeks, pouting. ¡°It¡¯s not just practising in my head. It¡¯s more complicated than that.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, princess,¡± Nix teased, her grin widening. ¡°You weren¡¯t bad, though. Your parents must be incredible teachers.¡±


    Emilia averted her gaze, her cheeks warming. ¡°They are¡±


    The tunnel¡¯s darkness gave way to the silver glow of the moon as the team burst onto the streets. Their wheels screeched against cobblestones, the city alive with the cheers of the people and the stomping boots of guards.


    Kilo shot his fist into the air, rallying his comrades. ¡°Soldiers! Take your positions!¡± he commanded, rhythmically striking the ground with a metal pipe. The clangs morphed into an infectious beat, each strike weaving through the chaos as children hurled vibrant colour bombs into the air.


    In their hooded disguises, the group became a blur of motion. ¡°Let¡¯s clear the way for our friends!¡± Kilo yelled, his voice slicing through the cacophony.


    Pasta nodded, his grin wide as he surged forward. He and Kilo moved with the other soldiers, dazzling guards with bursts of colour before knocking them out with precise hits. Pasta twirled his stick with glee, his movements fluid, his heart racing with adrenaline.


    ¡°Hold onto your little butts, everyone!¡± Gerald growled with a grin. He flung a match to the floor triggering a controlled explosion that sent the entire team soaring into the night sky. Emilia¡¯s scream echoed as they rocketed upward, the world below a kaleidoscope of chaos and celebration.


    The group landed atop a roof, their eyes locking onto the stage above the city theatre. Sparks and colours erupted around it, illuminating the throng of guards stationed below.


    On the adjacent rooftop, their allies set up a zipline that stretched toward the theatre. One by one, the riders skillfully crossed the line on their boards. Emilia held Gerald tightly, closing her eyes, while the bear roared with laughter.


    Maria arrived at the chaotic scene, her gaze snapping to the stage above. She turned to Otger, her frustration evident. ¡°How in the world did they get up there with all our guards around?¡±


    Otger sighed, arms crossed. ¡°We can¡¯t exactly climb rooftops, my lady. We¡¯re trying to get them down, but no sign of the siblings yet.¡±


    Maria¡¯s frown deepened as her attention locked onto the skirmish where her soldiers were being taken down¡ªnot with swords, but with an onslaught of vibrant colours and the rhythmic strikes of metal pipes. One figure stood out: a boy wielding a stick with unnerving ease.


    Her energy began to ripple, each step forward amplifying the oppressive force around her. Her eyes glowed a fiery crimson, and the darkness around her seemed to swallow the night itself.


    Kilo stiffened, his hood hiding the flicker of concern on his face. He said to the group, ¡°She¡¯s here. Pasta, you¡¯re up.¡±


    Pasta adjusted his footing on the board, grinning as he surged forward. ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Aunt Maria,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°I won¡¯t let you ruin my friends¡¯ concert.¡±


    Puck chirped in agreement, hopping on his head like a rallying mascot.


    Maria stopped in her tracks, her glare fixed on him. ¡°Pasta,¡± she said, her voice low and trembling with suppressed fury. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing to my men?!¡±


    Her voice erupted across the square, a thunderous roar that made Pasta¡¯s knees buckle. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple as he whispered to Puck, ¡°She knows it¡¯s me?¡±


    Before he could process the thought, Maria moved. She was already upon him, her massive hand swinging down.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Pasta yelped, ducking just in time and zipping past her on his board. The ground trembled as Maria¡¯s hand collided with the earth, sending cracks spidering out in all directions. Dust and rubble flew as she straightened, her glasses catching a sinister glint in the moonlight. ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of this alive, Pasta,¡± she said, her voice venomous. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    Pasta and Puck¡¯s eyes popped out as Maria surged toward them like a mad beast, each step leaving destruction in her wake. She tore through everything in her path, the sheer force of her rampage sending debris and people scattering.


    ¡°Okay, Puck,¡± Pasta muttered, his grin wavering as he swerved to avoid the chaos. ¡°Plan B... Run!¡±


    On the stage, the lights from the crystals scattered across the stage shimmered revealing Emilia in a bright colourful hood, her face hidden from the massive crowd below.


    On stage, the crystals embedded in the frame illuminated with a symphony of colours, casting a mesmerising glow that bathed Emilia in their light. Her vibrant, hooded cloak shimmered under the dazzling display, concealing her face from the roaring sea of fans below.


    Nix nudged her with a tambourine, the metallic jingles barely audible over the crowd¡¯s anticipation. ¡°All yours, princess,¡± she teased, gesturing toward the glowing keyboard.


    Emilia hesitated, eyeing the unusual instrument. Its design was unlike anything she was used to, the embedded crystals pulsing with a soft, otherworldly light. She turned to Gerald, who raised a finger to stop her.


    ¡°Time to party, sweetheart,¡± he said with a sly grin. ¡°Questions later.¡±


    Gerald stepped forward with his guitar, strumming a single chord that sent the crowd into a frenzy. ¡°Good evening, Ilumis!¡± he shouted, his voice booming over the noise. ¡°Who¡¯s ready for the best night of their lives? Let¡¯s hear it!¡±


    The audience erupted as Gerald began clapping and bouncing, his infectious energy spreading like wildfire. He grinned, his fingers dancing across the strings, weaving a melody that ignited the stage. The drums thundered, the trumpets blared, and kids darted across the stage, setting off colourful smoke canisters that billowed into the sky.


    Emilia sighed, closing her eyes and seeing the piano in the middle of darkness in silence before opening back her eyes, placing her fingers on the keys, and let the music flow, tying the chaotic symphony together into a spellbinding harmony.


    Meanwhile, in the market square below, the atmosphere was far less harmonious. Pasta was fleeing for his life, weaving through narrow gaps between carts and stalls with Maria hot on his heels. Maria barreled forward like a force of nature, her eyes that of a predator not leaving him.


    ¡°Leave me alone, woman!¡± Pasta yelled, his voice cracking.


    Maria didn¡¯t respond¡ªher focus was unrelenting, shoving aside people and objects in her way as she stormed after him. Sweat poured down Pasta¡¯s face as he spied a wooden cart leading to a rooftop. With a burst of desperation, he veered toward it.


    ¡°Hold on, Puck!¡± he cried.


    Puck, clutching Pasta¡¯s hair with trembling wings, chirped nervously as they launched off the makeshift ramp. They soared through the air, the moonlight casting their shadows below. For a brief moment, they were weightless, but then Maria leapt with startling agility, her hand snatching the skateboard mid-flight.


    Pasta and Puck¡¯s hearts dropped. Their screams rang out as both held each other watching their board get shattered in Maria¡¯s grip.


    The pair fell to the ground and dashed across the scene, but Maria was closing the gap with alarming speed. Her claws gleamed in the moonlight as she reached for them. Tears streamed down his face, floating through the colourful scene, as he lifted his head, closed his eyes, and accepted his defeat, while Puck prepared to fly away. Just then, Kilo rode over, striking Maria from behind and grabbing Pasta.


    My bad,¡± he said, glancing back at Maria, who staggered but didn''t fall. ¡°No one can handle that monster. Let¡¯s focus on surviving for now!¡±


    Pasta stood behind him on the board, hitting him on the back. ¡°Thanks a lot, we almost died back there¡±


    Puck landed on Kilo¡¯s head and pecked him in agreement.


    Kilo turned back with a smile, ¡°No problem-¡°


    His words were cut short as Maria came charging again, her fury undeterred. Her outstretched hands reached for them with alarming speed, her menacing shadow looming over the trio.


    All three screamed in unison, their eyes wide and mouths agape. Before Maria could close in, a child from the crowd hurled a smoke bomb at her feet, filling the square with a thick, colourful fog. The crew lost all senses and began running, Kilo holding his board in hand as they left behind a smoky trail.


    Adjusting her glasses, Maria stomped her foot, the ground cracking beneath her. Her clenched fists trembled as she glared into the dissipating smoke.


    *


    On stage, the energy was palpable as Gerald continued to pour his heart into his performance, his voice mingling with the electrifying music, while the rest of the crew backed him up. Nix, tambourine in hand, shot a knowing glance at Emilia, nodding to her.


    Emilia slowly pulled off her hoodie, taking a deep breath before her fingers crashed onto the keys, not with finesse, but with raw power. Each strike was a punch, a declaration that she was taking control of the stage. The crowd went wild as her rhythm surged through the venue, eclipsing Gerald¡¯s performance. Gerald turned around in surprise, a grin spreading across his face as he caught the spark in Emilia¡¯s eyes.


    Her hands moved in a frenzy, almost as though she were attacking the piano, not playing it. The sound was unlike anything the crowd had ever heard¡ªraw, energetic, electric. The audience went crazy, their cheers and screams reverberating through the square.


    Gerald laughed, shaking his head and prompting Emilia and the whole team to do the same. They swayed and danced, their hair tossing in the colourful lights, as Emilia paused for a brief moment. A mischievous grin crossed her face as she seamlessly transitioned into a classical flair, a melody so elegant that even the chaos of the night seemed to slow down for a moment. But that pause didn¡¯t last long. The surge of energy returned with a fierce final crescendo.


    Maria¡¯s eyes snapped toward the stage, her heart racing. ¡°Emilia?¡± she whispered in disbelief, her voice shaking with a mix of confusion and rage. ¡°What have they done to you?!¡± She bellowed, her body glowing a furious red as she barrelled through the crowd, leaving destruction in her wake.


    Emilia¡¯s hands hammered the keys for the final notes, building to an explosive, chaotic ending. The sky above erupted with fireworks, as the crowd erupted in deafening cheers.


    Pasta and Kilo appeared on stage, facing the now-hysterical crowd. Kilo stepped forward, raising his fist. ¡°We are Team Skidditz, never forget us, Ilumis! Thank you for the incredible night!¡±


    He bowed, and the others followed suit. But Kilo¡¯s eyes lingered on the fury that was Maria, charging toward them. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Kilo turned back to his team. ¡°We need to leave. Now. Like, right now!¡±


    Gerald raised an eyebrow. ¡°But we haven¡¯t apologized yet! Surely, after they saw our teamwork¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Kilo said, his tone urgent. ¡°There¡¯s no reasoning with that woman. She¡¯s a monster. Let''s scram¡±


    Emilia rushed over to Pasta, her face filled with concern. He looked pale, his energy drained. Puck stood on his head, her legs to the sky and her mouth wide open. They both refused to say a word about what happened.


    Meanwhile, the guards began scaling the walls of the theatre, and Maria was still a force of nature, charging through the crowd.


    Kilo and the others began inflating massive balloons, floating up into the sky with the instruments. Kilo turned to Emilia, giving a playful wave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, as a fellow adventurer,¡± he said, in the air. ¡°But for now, farewell.¡±


    Nix, floating beside them, squealed with delight. ¡°I knew you were amazing, Emilia! You have to teach me someday!¡± She turned to Pasta and Puck, who were still lost in their misery. ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡±


    Kilo sighed, brushing it off.


    Gerald laughed heartily, holding his stomach. ¡°We may be criminals now, but you three made our night. Goodbye, my friends!¡±


    The rest of the crew waved, throwing colourful confetti into the air and gave their farewells. Just as they prepared to ascend further, Maria burst landed on the roof and leapt into the air, her eyes locked on Kilo. She was about to grab him, but Kilo grinned and pulled a rope. The balloon released its air with a sudden whoosh, sending Kilo soaring into the sky and the other members joining him.


    Maria blinked, stunned, before plummeting back to the ground.


    Pasta and Emilia stood together, unable to hold back their laughter as the guards closed in on them. The sound of their laughter echoed through the air.


    Maria descended with her arms crossed and vowed to never allow those siblings out again.


    *


    Years had passed, and Emilia stood before the mirror, adjusting the last few details of her appearance. She pulled her hair into a tight ponytail, the strands falling into place, then adjusted her sword on her shoulder. She drew her cape over her shoulders and placed her journal in her bag.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a smile, a spark of determination in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Puck, now larger than before, fluttered over, her wings beating the air with a soft whoosh. She landed next to Emilia, her size almost matching that of Emilia¡¯s head. Emilia laughed softly, snuggling the little lady as she chirped in delight.


    "I''m going to miss you a lot," Emilia whispered.


    With a flick of her wrist, she turned, heading out into the halls of the castle.


    There, sprawled on his back and gazing at the ceiling, was Pasta. His arms were crossed, his sword strapped to his back. He turned his head toward Emilia with a frown. ¡°Must we leave this early?¡± Pasta asked.


    Emilia nodded, her eyes glinting with excitement. She pointed ahead, her tone steady. ¡°Off to the Seventh Realm, we go.¡±


    Pasta sighed, but a small grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. Their journey as adventurers had just begun.

 Chapter 60: True Berserker

    Emilia sat quietly in her room, next to her window. Her pen resting beside the finished letter. From below the Cadenza Court, faint strains of music floated upward, filling the air with a gentle rhythm. On the bed, Astria sprawled out, a book covering her face as soft, snores echoed across the room.


    Emilia¡¯s gaze lingered on the letter she¡¯d just written, her fingers brushing over the parchment¡¯s edges. She leaned back in her chair, a soft sigh escaping her lips.


    ¡°Would he really listen to me?¡± she whispered to herself, biting her lip. ¡°Does he even receive letters? Writing to important people is so exhausting¡±


    Suddenly, she let out a squeak and covered her face with her hands.


    Astria jolted awake, the book tumbling onto the floor. In one swift motion, she pulled a knife from her boot, her sharp eyes darting around the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emilia?¡± she asked, her voice thick with alertness.


    Emilia quickly shook her head, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Astria sighed, slipping the knife back. She flopped onto her bed, brushing her fingers over the bow resting beside her. ¡°Are you ready? You know you have to practice for the big day.¡±


    Astria groaned as Emilia tugged at her arm, trying to pull her up. ¡°Yes, so there''s no time to rest. I''ve finally gotten Master Andrew to recommend me to play for his VIPs"


    "Yeah, give me a second. You did interrupt my rest earlier," Astria yawned. "Your plan seems to be working, I''m happy for you"


    ¡°Yes, It is all going according to plan,¡± Emilia said, puffing her chest proudly.


    Astria finally stood, stretching her arms over her head before fixing Emilia with a pointed look. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you have that little concert for the court as well?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Emilia replied with a grin. ¡°It¡¯ll be amazing to perform for the court one last time.¡±


    Astria tilted her head, her expression softening. She placed a hand on Emilia¡¯s shoulder, her voice quieter this time. ¡°Look, it¡¯s not safe heading there alone. I¡¯ve been protecting you all this time, and you know I won¡¯t be allowed to follow you when you meet these lords.¡±


    Emilia placed her hand over Astria¡¯s, lowering her head for a moment before looking back up with resolve. ¡°I¡¯ve already made plans for that,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I know it¡¯s risky, but I need to do this. I really want to be an adventurer... but I can¡¯t, not yet¡ªnot with my duties here. So I¡¯ll do my very best to make things right, Astria. You''ve got to trust me.¡±


    Astria¡¯s lips curled into a small smile as she touched Emilia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Of course I trust you. Your plans have never failed before.¡± She turned, grabbing her bow and arrows and then plucking her red hat from the post of the bed as she adjusted her red coat. She paused with a sigh. ¡°Yeah... I can¡¯t wait to get rid of this thing.¡±


    Emilia chuckled, crossing her arm with Astria¡¯s as they walked together toward the hall. Their footsteps echoed in unison, mingling with the music that grew louder as they approached.


    Side by side, they descended the grand stairs of the Cadenza Court, their hearts set and ready for another splendid performance.


    *


    Pasta crashed onto the snow, his bare chest heaving with every breath. His muscles ached, his body trembling, yet he sprang back to his feet, eyes locked on Tori¡¯s scythe as it hovered midair.


    Tori lounged beside a boulder, one hand propping up her head while the other casually held a sandwich. Her gaze lazily drifted toward the other side of the clearing, where Kabal and Falcon were sparring. Kabal hurled his massive axe at Falcon who held it by the blade and pushed him back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t master the second power in just a week, Pasta,¡± Tori said evenly, though she softened her tone. ¡°It¡¯s unheard of. The method I taught you... well, it¡¯s as effective as it gets.¡±


    Pasta didn¡¯t respond. The air around him warped as the world lost its colour. He stayed frozen as Tori¡¯s scythe sliced closer, grazing his cheek. A thin line of red bloomed before he collapsed backwards into the snow, his senses crashing back to the real world.


    Tori took another bite of her sandwich. There were two ways to awaken the second power¡ªby achieving unnatural speed or harnessing high-disrupting energy. The first path was logical, but the second? Impossible. A disrupting energy could shake one¡¯s very core, leading to instant death.


    With a sigh, she stood, walking toward him. She crouched and tossed a coat onto his chest, her voice low. ¡°You¡¯re stronger now, Pasta. I can see it. But Emilia needs you, and we don¡¯t have time for any more practice.¡±


    Pasta sat up, pulling the coat around himself as his shoulders slumped. He exhaled deeply, staring at the overcast sky above. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± he whispered. ¡°Emilia does need us... and we still need to find Mr. Swordsman.¡± His brow furrowed. ¡°And I still need to work on my skills¡ªugh, what to do, what to do...¡±


    Tori eyed him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear a word I just said?¡±


    Pasta cracked a sheepish grin. ¡°I did, but what¡¯s the point of all this if I don¡¯t push myself further? That¡¯s it¡ªI¡¯ll head to the coliseum!¡± He clenched his fist, determination flashing in his eyes.


    Tori tried to smack him upside the head, but Pasta caught her wrist mid-swing, leaning closer with a mischievous smirk. ¡°Hear me out. If I can hold my own there, I¡¯ll get the confidence I need. I can finally take down Jinni¡ªand that dumb Ryder guy.¡±


    Tori exhaled a long, suffering sigh. ¡°You just want to go to the coliseum, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Pasta grinned wider. ¡°Maybe. But still,¡± he said, voice softening as he met her gaze, ¡°I need this. With your help, I learned how to manoeuvre the second power¡ªeven if just a little. That¡¯s more than enough for now, and I¡¯m really grateful, Tori.¡±


    Her lips twitched upward. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Before she could blink, Pasta leaned in and snatched the rest of her sandwich, devouring it in one bite.


    Tori froze, face turning pale as she stared at the spot where her meal had been. ¡°You... you didn¡¯t just...¡±


    Pasta shot to his feet, chewing noisily as he turned toward Kabal, who was now sprawled on his back, groaning in defeat beneath Falcon¡¯s majestic figure, his wings flapping in the wind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out, guys,¡± Pasta said through a mouthful of food. ¡°We¡¯ve got a party to attend!¡±


    Falcon nodded as Kabal muttered something incoherent from the snow.


    Tori glared daggers at Pasta. ¡°You owe me another sandwich,¡± she hissed.


    Pasta only grinned, brushing off the snow and throwing his coat over his shoulders. He turned to face the horizon, the same reckless fire burning in his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll make it up to you after I win this coliseum thing.¡±


    Tori shook her head, muttering under her breath as she followed him. ¡°Why do I put up with you...¡±


    The three figures¡ªPasta, Tori, and a reluctant Falcon¡ªmarched onward, their path carved into the endless blanket of snow leaving Kabal on the snow, still grumbling to himself.


    *


    Jinni sat on a silk pillow, the soft hum of wind rustling through the little cherry blossom trees surrounding him. Petals drifted to the polished floor, collecting near the ornate chess table at the centre of the room.


    From behind, a woman¡¯s slender arm snaked over his shoulder, her fingers brushing against his chest before her lips ghosted along his ear. Fox''s ears twitched atop her head, and her tail swayed as she hugged him from behind, the faint scent of jasmine lingering in the air.


    ¡°I am not here for games, Shinari,¡± Jinni whispered, turning slightly to glare at her, his voice a low growl. ¡°The situation is spiralling out of control.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she whispered, dragging her hand through his dark long hair with deliberate slowness.


    Jinni¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That girl is clever¡ªusing the Court of Cadenza as a safe haven. The lords are outraged by that. Even with Darius gone, chaos still spreads like wildfire.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Shinari hummed, her lips curling into a sly grin as she nipped at his ear again.


    Jinni snapped, grabbing her wrists and forcing her down against the floor. He loomed over her, pinning her hands with a strong grip. ¡°Stop this nonsense and give me a real answer,¡± he demanded.


    Shinari¡¯s pink eyes glimmered with mischief as a breathy laugh escaped her lips. ¡°The little cub bares fangs, interesting,¡± she said, snapping her fingers.


    A piercing pain erupted in Jinni¡¯s skull. He gasped, his hands faltering as he stumbled back, clutching his head as though it might split open. His vision swam, and his feet gave way.


    Shinari rose approaching him as her fox tail flicked behind her, and her voice dripped with sinister amusement. ¡°Do you forget, Jinni, who gave you life after death? Who granted you the chance to seek revenge against the Supreme and the people of the White Rose?¡± She said, her tone colder now. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a pawn in my game. So act like it.¡±


    Through the blinding pain, Jinni¡¯s fingers curled around her throat in defiance. He lifted her off the ground, her bare feet scraping against the floor as his sword hovered inches from her glowing eyes. Blood trickled from his nose, yet he remained fixed on hers.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I am no one¡¯s pawn, Shinari,¡± he said, his voice dropping into an ominous whisper. ¡°While I fight to build a nation¡ªwhile I break myself out there¡ªyou sit here playing chess and sipping tea.¡± His grip tightened as Shinari¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Our deal was clear. You help me exact my revenge with the Demon King¡¯s strength, and I help you claim the Nine Realms. That was the agreement. This was never about you controlling me.¡±


    With a grunt, he threw her back to the ground. Shinari landed with a muffled thud, petals scattering around her as she propped herself up, rubbing her throat with a smirk.


    Jinni sheathed his sword and strode toward the door, his steps heavy with fury. He glanced back. ¡°It was a mistake to come here,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Even if I have to crush one of the greatest noble courts to get what I want, I¡¯ll do it. And there¡¯s another issue¡ªone involving an old comrade from this body¡¯s past, I''ll handle that myself without the need of a crazed creature like yourself.¡±


    He opened the door, the light from outside spilling into the room as he disappeared without another word.


    Left alone, Shinari sat up, her lips curling into a sly, knowing smile. Her slender fingers reached for the chessboard, nudging her king forward with a soft click.


    ¡°What kind of monster did you create, Master Tankenu?¡± she whispered, her laughter ringing through the room. Cherry blossoms danced around her, swirling in the air.


    *


    The roar of the waterfall thundered through the clearing, drowning out the gentle hum of morning life. Hades sat beneath its torrent, bare-chested, the water pounding against his scarred skin. His body bore fresh wounds¡ªsome deep, others shallow¡ªthat sent thin ribbons of crimson weaving through the pool below. Eyes closed, legs crossed, he clung to a fragile stillness.


    The temple loomed above him, weathered and ageless, a silent witness to the relentless days that had passed. All around, golden leaves swirled through the air, carried by a soft breeze under the bright sun.


    Hades exhaled sharply and opened his eyes, their cold focus locking onto the temple¡¯s steps. A week¡ªseven days of unforgiving training under Madame Lin¡¯s watchful eye and Lily¡¯s ceaseless taunts and skilled swordsmanship. All to strip away what remained of weakness. To resurrect the man he used to be.


    Rising slowly, Hades strode to the edge of the pool. His soaked feet sank into the soft earth as he picked up his black tunic, the fabric still damp from yesterday''s sweat. As he began fastening it over his shoulders, a faint jingling noise broke the quiet¡ªa soft chime of bells.


    He froze.


    ¡°Gotta finish the look, right?¡±


    Hades turned, one brow twitching upward. Lily crouched beside him, grinning ear to ear. Her hands gripped the brim of a familiar straw hat. She held it out to him with an exaggerated flourish, her eyes glittering with amusement.


    His fingers brushed the worn edge of the hat, hesitant. ¡°How?¡±


    Lily leaned back on her heels, that grin never faltering. ¡°Anything destroyed by the third power can be restored. Items, people, you name it. Guess you¡¯re lucky. This is your favourite after all.¡±


    Hades¡¯ lips curled into a faint smirk as he took the hat, turning it slowly in his hands before setting it atop his head.


    Lily wasn¡¯t done. From behind her, she dragged out a dark bundle wrapped in cloth, its edges frayed and stained. She held it up, reverently.


    ¡°Can''t forget this, right?.¡±


    The blade.


    Hades took it wordlessly, the weight of the dark blade settling against his side like an old companion returning home. He strapped it across his waist, the motion smooth, mechanical¡ªhis mind already ahead.


    A shadow fell across the clearing. At the temple¡¯s exit stood Madame Lin, her small frame framed by the rising sunlight. She said nothing as Hades approached, merely watching him.


    He stepped past her without a word but then paused, his sandals grinding softly against the stone. Over his shoulder, his voice came low and sharp. ¡°I believe you still hold something that belongs to me.¡±


    Madame Lin chuckled¡ªa sound like dry leaves caught in the wind. From her bag, she drew a sweater, the fabric folded neatly, as though it had never seen the dirt. ¡°Not a single scratch on it,¡± she said.


    Hades caught it midair as she tossed it to him, sweeping it over his shoulders. He didn¡¯t look back.


    The path before him stretched out, winding into the distorted forest, as he took slow steps with a clear purpose deep in his mind. Find the siblings and kill his best friend.


    *


    In a forgotten corner of the Fourth Realm, the tavern air hung heavy with smoke and murmured tales. Shadows swayed on warped wooden walls, flickering with the candlelight. The clink of tankards faded as adventurers and travellers hunched over their tables, their faces obscured by hoods or low-brimmed hats, eyes drawn to the centre of the room.


    A bard perched on a three-legged stool, a worn lute cradled in his arms. A sly grin tugged at his lips as he plucked a single haunting note, a sound that crawled up spines and lingered in the stillness. Behind him, drummers, a flautist, and a fiddler waited, their instruments poised like weapons.


    The bard¡¯s voice broke the silence, low and teasing. ¡°Friends and foes,¡± he began, his gaze hooking the room with practised charm. ¡°Have you heard the tale that even the bravest won¡¯t speak by firelight? A shadow that walks, a storm that follows, and a cry¡ªsoft as a whisper¡ªthat seals your fate?¡±


    A hush fell. A few patrons shifted uneasily, eyes darting. The bard rose, boots tapping the creaking floorboards, his lute weaving a mournful tune.


    ¡°Some call it myth. A fancy tale to frighten babes and fools. But we know better, don¡¯t we?¡± His voice dropped as he moved between tables, the melody curling into dark corners. He paused beside a grizzled mercenary, his fingers teasing the strings. ¡°The storm-bringer walks, they say. A straw hat to shadow his face. A blade black as sin. And when he comes¡­¡±


    A faint drumbeat joined the lute, steady as a heartbeat on the brink of breaking. The bard straightened, his voice sharp and clear.


    ¡°¡­you¡¯ll hear the cry.¡±


    The fiddler¡¯s bow screeched across the strings, and the melody swelled, dark and tempestuous. Tankards froze mid-air as shivers crawled across the room.


    ¡°Now listen,¡± the bard called, spinning back to the centre. ¡°And perhaps you¡¯ll know how the Weeping Swordsman became more than legend.¡±


    The music roared like a gathering storm, pulling the room into its haunting embrace.


    ¡°Oh, gather ''round, ye brave and bold,


    A tale of shadows, dark and cold.


    With straw-capped head and steps so slow,


    Where the storm clouds churn, he¡¯s sure to go.


    They say his blade drinks men like wine,


    A thousand souls in blood entwined.


    Coliseums fell to his vengeful cry,


    And towering beasts? They learned to die.


    Oh, weep, weep, the swordsman comes,


    Thunder drums, the stormcloud hums.


    Hear the soft cry¡ªhe¡¯s drawing near,


    Run, ye cowards, your death is here!


    Some call him a scourge, a demon¡¯s kin,


    With a ghostly face, a devil¡¯s grin.


    They say his blade, as black as night,


    Brings ruin swift and ends all fight.


    Through fields of war, where warriors fell,


    The ground still reeks of his cursed spell.


    And in the wind, the whispers plead,


    ¡®Beware the man who makes the storm bleed.¡¯


    Oh, weep, weep, the swordsman comes,


    Thunder drums, the stormcloud hums.


    Hear the soft cry¡ªhe¡¯s drawing near.


    Run, ye cowards, your death is here!


    From village to village, the tales grow wild,


    He¡¯s fate¡¯s own shadow, doom¡¯s lost child.


    Did he laugh? Did he cry? None can say,


    For those who saw him... are gone today.


    Oh, weep, weep, the swordsman comes,


    The stormclouds rage, the thunder thrums.


    Hark! The cry, so soft and clear,


    The end is nigh¡ªthe blade is here.¡±


    *


    Far within the deep depths of blinding snow, where the large crows flew like shadows in the storm, their cackles cut through the howling winds¡ªrelentless, eternal, undeterred by the biting cold.


    A lone figure trudged forward, his hands holding down the wide brim of his straw hat as he approached the towering fortress walls. High above, men peered through their scopes, their fingers trembling as they rang the iron bells to signal all hunters on deck.


    ¡°Another one with a straw hat?¡± Neil, a general said, his eyes widening as he saw no one there. Then snapped back to reality when the walls crumbled like biscuits as the man stepped through the gates.


    Hades stood still. His gaze cast downward, his sweater swaying in the swirling breeze of destruction as hunters fell from the crumbling walls and stones burying unconscious men.


    He raised his head to see the band of hunters coming near. With just a step, they all fell. Their weapons clattered to the snow-drenched ground.


    One persisted, shaking his head. With a roar he swung onward, but to no avail. His blood stained the pristine snow as Hades crossed over his severed head.


    Above, archers and riflemen released a volley of death, arrows and bullets cutting the air. Each shattered halfway as if struck by in invisible metal net.


    He walked past them, causing the buildings they once were atop to shatter into dust. Every hunter left their buildings of pleasure to protect the forte. But the overwhelming power they felt, made their knees tremble. As some did nothing but let the swordsman pass.


    Their fists clenched so tightly, that their blood slipped out. While others chose death over cowardice.


    Hades strolled to the castle and walked through the stairs. The guarding hunters gave him way. Outside the storm grew fierce, thunder raging and strokes of lighting forked across the heavens like a battle of between dammed Celestials.


    Inside, the castle bore fresh scars. The walls were torn asunder, and debris lay scattered, the aftermath of chaos. A blood stain remained on the wall, the reflection darker. Hades paused, scanning the destruction. A faint smirk tugged at his lips. Pasta is alive, good. He thought.


    Suddenly, a chain blade shot toward him, slicing through the air. Hades twisted his sword and struck it into the floor, his hand shooting out to grab a giant figure rushing at him. His fingers clamped around Bastian¡¯s face, pinning him in place as stone cracked beneath the pressure. Hades leaned, his eyes flicking toward the others¡ªRyder and Zephyre.


    ¡°Where are the siblings,¡± he said, pressing Bastain¡¯s face. Rocks shattered to the floor as the man tried to free himself.


    Ryder smirked. ¡°And why should we tell you?¡±


    Above them, a giggle echoed¡ªa soft, teasing chime. Lily sat perched on the ruins of a chandelier, swinging her legs as she bit into an ear of corn. ¡°You¡¯d better listen to him,¡± she said, voice light yet mocking. ¡°He¡¯s not in the mood for games.¡±


    Zephyr¡¯s glare shot upward. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lily tilted her head innocently, biting down again. ¡°Yes, me.¡±


    Hades crushed Bastian face to dust, and turned to Zephyr. She gasped as he pulled her forward, a sword edge kissing her throat. Her fierce eyes were now filled with terror as Hades looked down to her. The energy surrounding him was so intense that she was finding it difficult to stay conscious.


    ¡°Who gave you permission to turn away from me?¡± Hades whispered, his voice a low murmur that carried the gravity of death itself. With a flick of his wrist, he cast her aside, the ground rupturing with spikes of stone towards him.


    Ryder¡¯s arms trembled as he outstretched them, his face drained of colour. The castle shook, stone pillars disintegrating the moment each appeared. Hades'' sword was already drawn to Ryder¡¯s throat. The hunter¡¯s knees nearly buckled as the blade traced a slow circle, a hair¡¯s breadth from his skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself,¡± he said, voice low and ominous. ¡°Tell me¡­ where are the siblings?¡±


    Ryder turned to Zephyr¡ªshe sat, unmoving, her eyes wide with shock. For the first time, she was broken.


    He turned back to Hades, breath shallow, words shaking. ¡°You see¡­ we don¡¯t know. The girl was taken, and the boy¡­ he¡¯s with the blue-masked hunters. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Hades let him fall to the ground, turning his gaze to Lily, who jumped lightly from her perch. She landed beside him, giving Ryder a mock wave.


    ¡°Bye-bye,¡± she said with a smirk, skipping after Hades.


    ¡°The siblings aren¡¯t together,¡± Hades whispered, his steps echoing ominously. ¡°If they were, Pasta would have challenged the hunters to protect Emilia. Which means¡­¡± He paused, his eyes narrowed. ¡°He¡¯s either training or has finished it. I have a good idea where to look.¡±


    Lily crossed her arms as she fell into step beside him. ¡°Okay, but how do you know they were telling the truth?¡±


    Hades didn¡¯t spare her a glance. ¡°When faced with death, even the proudest man remembers his humanity,¡± he whispered. ¡°Had I sensed the faintest lie in his voice¡­¡±


    He stepped through the shattered castle doors, his coat billowing like shadows in the wind. ¡°¡­this whole town would be reduced to rubble.¡±

 Chapter 61: Check...

    The fiery coliseum roared with life, screams and cheers echoing like thunder under an azure sky. Men and women, bundled in heavy cloaks against the biting cold, clutched their tickets with trembling hands, their excitement radiating in clouds of frosted breath.


    At the stage below stood a man, a colossus clad in a metal skirt and a gleaming helm. His bare chest rippled with muscle, glistening with sweat despite the frigid air. He exhaled a plume of frost, shaking snow from his battered shield as his blade caught the light.


    Across the arena, a monstrous lion dwarfing the warrior in size prowled. Its coat shimmered like polished pearl, its mane swirling like a living flame.  Its crystalline eyes burned with primal intensity, locked onto the warrior with unrelenting focus.


    The coliseum fell into a tense silence as the lion leapt, jaws gaping. The warrior moved with impossible speed, flipping backwards with an elegance that defied his hulking frame. Using the wind beneath his feet, he launched forward, a blur of motion and precision. In a single, blinding arc, his blade sang through the air, severing the beast¡¯s head clean from its body.


    A geyser of blood erupted, painting him in crimson as he raised his sword triumphantly, his roar of victory matching the crowd¡¯s unbridled fervour.


    ¡°My fellow Fourth Dwellers!¡± he roared, his voice booming over the thunderous crowd, silencing them like a crack of lightning. ¡°You did not brave the cold for timid boys flailing in the dirt! You did not come to see men stumble like drunks at a feast!¡± He raised the lion¡¯s severed head high, its blood dripping onto the snow as its fiery mane smouldered. ¡°You came for blood! For glory! To witness monsters unleashed! To see beasts clash in battles that shake the earth! Tell me, are you ready to witness carnage?!¡±


    The crowd exploded in deafening cheer, electrified by the raw, fiery spirit of the arena.


    Above the spectacle, in the lavish confines of the VIP section, Shinari sat languidly on a velvet seat. Her crimson gown spilt like blood over the cushions, her gloved fingers cradling a long, elegant pipe. The scent of a delicate blend of jasmine and vanilla wafted in the air, mingling with the faint aroma of smoke curling from her lips. Her colourless eyes betrayed no emotion, her fox-like ears and tail concealed.


    Beside her sat Andrew, the Court Master of Cadenza, dressed impeccably in a dark suit that mirrored the somberness of the falling snow beyond the coliseum.


    ¡°This sort of barbarism doesn¡¯t strike me as your taste, Andrew,¡± Shinari mused, her voice smooth as silk. She exhaled another plume of smoke, her red lips curling into a faint smirk. ¡°What brings the legendary Court Master to this den of savagery?¡±


    He accepted a cup of hot tea and took a deliberate slow sip, before placing down his cup, his eyes on the spectacle below.  ¡°A new child. I assume you¡¯re familiar with her.¡±


    Shinari chuckled, setting her pipe aside. ¡°Ah, so you could tell," she followed his eyes to the stage. "Even I rarely indulge in this madness, but a friend insisted I stop ¡®lazing about,¡¯ as he so kindly put it¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t wrong,¡± Andrew replied, twirling his teacup with an almost dismissive air.


    Shinari leaned closer, her voice lowering. ¡°If you think you can protect her, darling, you¡¯re gravely mistaken.¡±


    Andrew met her gaze, unfazed. His smirk deepened as he took another deliberate sip of tea. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to discuss protection. I came to remind you of the risks of your... operations,¡± he whispered taking another sip. "I may not know the girl¡¯s origins, but yours is no mystery¡ªit¡¯s leverage, and you, a festering wound."


    Her smile faltered a subtle flicker of red igniting in her eyes. A single cherry petal materialised and fluttered around as Andrew''s guards stood sharp, with spears in hand while the other VIPs paid no mind.


    ¡°Careful, Shinari,¡± Andrew whispered, leaning back in his seat. ¡°I¡¯d hate for your little enterprise to make national headlines.¡±


    For a moment, the air between them grew tense, the unspoken threat lingering like a storm cloud. Then Shinari reclined, forcing her lips into a tight smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the show, sweetheart,¡± Andrew said, his tone as calm as ever, his eyes fixed on the blood-soaked arena below.


    Shinari retrieved her pipe, taking another slow puff as her gaze followed his to the chaos unfolding. Her smile returned, though the edge of her glare remained. The show went on.


    *


    The warden lumbered through the corridor, clipboard in hand, his sheer bulk dwarfing even the blood-soaked star gladiator walking beside him. They approached a wide chamber where the gates to the coliseum stage loomed ahead. The room teemed with enormous men sharpening blades, testing shields, and boasting loudly.


    ¡°Will you all shut up!¡± the warden bellowed, his voice cutting through the din. He adjusted his glasses, scanning the room as he counted. ¡°Twelve of you,¡± he grumbled. Then his gaze fell on two unfamiliar figures. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    In a corner, a cloaked man stood, his wide-brimmed hat shadowing his face, hands concealed within the folds of his garb. Beside him was a pink-haired girl, her delicate fingers clutching a steaming kebab as she took a bite. Their presence was almost ghostly¡ªlife forces so faint it was as if they¡¯d materialised out of thin air.


    ¡°Almost done,¡± Tori said between bites. She leaned toward Pasta and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll find Emilia and Astria with the others. Don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    Before anyone could respond, she tossed the skewer aside and headed for the exit, her movements unhurried. The gathered warriors exchanged puzzled glances, unable to fathom how the duo had slipped past their notice.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the kid, warden?¡± one of the warriors said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a new recruit!¡±


    The laughter swelled, hearty and derisive, as the warden raised his hand to calm the uproar. He stepped closer to Pasta, his face tightening in disapproval. ¡°This isn¡¯t some playground, boy. Go home. You don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    Pasta lifted his head, his sharp gaze meeting the warden¡¯s. ¡°I want to participate.¡±


    The room erupted again, the fighters howling with laughter.


    ¡°Boss, did you hire a comedian for us? Best morale boost we¡¯ve had all week!¡± one of the men said.


    The warden silenced them with a glare and turned back to Pasta. ¡°Listen, kid. This is a ten-man battle. Not eleven. I¡¯m not bending the rules for you. And even if I could, I can¡¯t trust a child to handle this kind of fight. Now leave before you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Pasta whispered, lowering his head.


    A towering warrior strode over and clapped a hand on Pasta¡¯s shoulder, his grin mocking. ¡°All right, fun¡¯s over, little guy. Time to head out¡ª¡±


    With a flick of Pasta¡¯s wrist, the man¡¯s fingers were severed, blood spraying into the air as the warrior dropped to his knees, screaming in agony. The room fell deathly silent as the other fighters watched their comrade suffer, their faces stoic. The injured man¡¯s veins bulged grotesquely, and his eyes bright red.


    Pasta retrieved a small vial of blue liquid from his pocket and tossed it to the writhing man. ¡°Drink it,¡± he said flatly.


    The man fumbled with the vial, gulped it down, and collapsed unconscious. His veins receded, his body finally still.


    The silence lingered, heavy and tense, until Pasta turned to face the warden again. ¡°That¡¯s one man down. Have I earned your trust?¡±


    The warriors glared at him, gripping their weapons. Only the star gladiator stepped forward, arms crossed, his gaze steady.


    ¡°This is a place for monsters,¡± the gladiator said, his voice low but commanding. ¡°You¡¯re accepted. Make it a performance worthy of the arena.¡± He walked over to a rack of weapons and picked up a sword, handing it to Pasta. ¡°Use this instead. Poisons are allowed, but if you¡¯re truly seeking a challenge, fight without them.¡±


    Pasta accepted the blade, his lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m here for a challenge, after all.¡± He cast a glance at the glaring warriors before turning toward the gate. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    The warden rubbed his temples with a sigh and shrugged. ¡°Fine. Get out there, everyone.¡±


    The gates creaked open, the roar of the coliseum flooding in as the fighters prepared to step onto the crimson snow.


    *


    The ten warriors stepped onto the grand stage, their weapons glinting under the searing light as the crowd erupted into deafening cheers. Each man basked in the adulation, flexing muscles, spinning blades, and pounding their shields to flaunt their prowess.Stolen novel; please report.


    Pasta stood apart, his eyes scanning the sea of faces. His expression was unreadable as he unhooked the wide-brimmed hat from his head, tossing it behind him. One hand gripped a chain coiled like a serpent, while the other held a plain blade. Beneath his cloak, the Naga Blade rested.


    The bell tolled.


    Pasta closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to concentrate.


    The nine warriors moved as one, their stares sharp and unforgiving, closing the distance with deadly intent. Their life forces were like hot flames, yet unstable and not contained like a wild beast.


    Suddenly, Pasta¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, his knees trembling for a fleeting moment. This power¡­ he thought, feeling its oppressive weight. Then his lips curved into a grin. Fear gave way to exhilaration. He opened his eyes.


    The audience murmured in confusion. High above, Shinari and Andrew leaned closer to the edge of their seats, eyes narrowing.


    Across the stage, a lone figure stood, cloaked in shadow. The hem of his dark garment fluttered in the faint breeze. A straw hat obscured his face, and a sinister black blade rested in his hand. His presence swept through the arena like a chilling gust, a silent promise of death.


    Pasta¡¯s breath hitched. He clutched his chest, his smile faltering as he dashed forward, leaving the nine warriors behind like statues frozen in snow.


    As he approached Hades, he lit a match with practised ease, striking it against the chains in his hand. They ignited in a blaze of fiery red, the burning metal snaking toward the swordsman with a roar.


    Hades deflected the fiery chains before blocking Pasta¡¯s frontal assault with ease, their blades pushing each other.


    ¡°So you came,¡± Pasta murmured, his voice tinged with tension. ¡°Taking it easy, huh? Hades!¡±


    Hades said nothing, his straw hat obscuring his expression as the weights on his feet and arms clattered to the ground.


    Pasta¡¯s chains flared hotter, glowing molten red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Pasta snarled, leaping back and swinging his chains. The flaming links coiled through the air, forming a searing web around Hades, trapping him.


    The swordsman smirked. In a blink, he vanished from the chains¡¯ grasp, reappearing behind Pasta in mid-air, his blade hovering inches from the boy¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Long time no see, Pasta,¡± Hades said, at last. He landed softly, turning his back to Pasta. ¡°You accuse me of underestimating you. But where¡¯s Naga?¡±


    Pasta spun around, his grin returning. ¡°Reckless, aren¡¯t you?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Or just overconfident?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± Hades replied, lunging forward with a deadly arc aimed at Pasta¡¯s eyes.


    Pasta drew Naga. The blades clashed, sparks flying as Pasta lunged back. He threw the chains again, wrapping around Hades¡¯ arm.


    The dark swordsman didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he tightened his grip, yanking Pasta forward. With a powerful swing, he hurled the boy across the arena. Pasta crashed into the other warriors before slamming into the arena wall with a thunderous impact.


    The crowd erupted in a cacophony of cheers and whispers, unsure if this brutal exchange was part of the spectacle.


    Hades planted his foot firmly on the ground, his piercing gaze locked on the nine warriors charging. He appeared behind them, turning his wrist as each warrior fell to the floor.


    "We don¡¯t need interruptions here," Hades whispered, as he turned toward the swirling cloud of dust on the wall.


    When the dust settled, only rubble remained¡ªPasta was nowhere to be seen.


    Hades lazily turned, just in time to block an incoming strike from Pasta¡¯s blade.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for an apology, Hades,¡± Pasta said through gritted teeth. ¡°It was my fault too, back then. I realise that now. But as you can see, I¡¯m stronger now. If you¡¯re here because you feel guilty, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Hades¡¯ expression didn¡¯t waver. His eyes slid shut briefly, and when they reopened, his tone was distant. ¡°You¡¯ve grown, that¡¯s true. But you¡¯re still weak.¡± He opened his eyes, seeing a world void of colour leaving Pasta frozen in the air.


    ¡°Prove me wrong, Pasta,¡± Hades whispered, driving his blade into the boy''s shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, you moved,¡± Hades said with a faint smirk. ¡°Impressive. A clever counter to the second power¡ªshifting your position with immense speed before the parallel space can fully form, introducing distortions.¡±


    He turned, his eyes narrowing as dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof Pastas appeared around him.


    ¡°An effective method, I¡¯ll admit,¡± Hades said, his voice as calm as ever. ¡°But mere tricks won¡¯t suffice against me.¡±


    With deliberate ease, he drew a small knife from his waist and hurled it toward one of the copies. The illusion shattered as the real Pasta fell to the ground, groaning.


    Clutching his shoulder, Pasta inspected the wound¡ªit was shallow but burned with the sting of paralysis. His vision blurred slightly as he stared at the knife, wondering how he¡¯d missed such a weapon in Hades¡¯ arsenal.


    Hades approached him, extending a hand. ¡°You did well, Pasta.¡±


    Breathing heavily, Pasta forced a smile. ¡°Did well? Sure, I¡¯ll take that.¡± He tossed a small bottle of blue liquid at Hades.


    He caught it, glancing at his shoulder where a thin line of blood stained his cloak. ¡°That was reckless of me,¡± he whispered, a faint grin curling his lips. He turned back to Pasta, only to be met with a sudden, powerful kick. Hades continued to stare at his scratch while holding Pasta''s leg and pushing him aside.


    Pasta doubled over with laughter, clutching his stomach. ¡°Not surprised you didn''t fall for such a simple trick¡±


    Hades steadied himself, tossing the bottle aside. He raised his blade, the light catching its ominous edge. ¡°How about a proper lesson, boy?¡±


    Planting his feet firmly like a sumo wrestler, Pasta grinned. ¡°Bring it on! Sure you¡¯re okay though?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll survive,¡± Hades replied, his voice unwavering.


    Pasta chuckled, loosening his stance slightly. ¡°Alright then, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    The crowd stared in stunned silence, their confusion palpable. What had just happened? Why had the fight stopped? And who were these two?


    In the VIP section, Shinari sipped her wine, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. ¡°Now this is getting interesting.¡±


    A guard leaned close to Andrew, whispering something.


    Andrew turned to Shinari and sighed before rising from his seat. ¡°You¡¯re playing with fire,¡± he said, looking down at her.


    Shinari raised her glass in a mock toast, her smile never faltering. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of your pathetic court, sweetheart.¡±


    Without another word, Andrew turned and strode away, leaving Shinari to her amusement.


    She smiled to herself, playing an imaginary chess piece. ¡°Check,¡± she whispered.


    *


    ¡°You¡¯re wary of disrupting your lifeforce, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hades countered the strike with ease. ¡°I''m surprised your recklessness has it''s limits.¡±


    With a swift push, Hades forced Pasta back, then dashed forward, driving a fist into his gut and sending him sprawling. Grabbing his blazing chains, Hades yanked him back only to deliver another brutal punch, this time to his face.


    ¡°Disrupting your lifeforce to a high frequency is dangerous,¡± Hades whispered as Pasta struggled to stand. ¡°Can you truly handle it? I¡¯m willing to help, but it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Pasta wiped his mouth, his grin undeterred. ¡°Can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this now.¡±


    Without warning, the chains surged again, this time crackling with sparks before erupting into a massive explosion that engulfed a portion of the stage in a tornado of fire.


    The crowd gasped in awe. Even the ten warriors who had been unconscious stirred, their eyes widening at the blazing inferno.


    At the centre of the chaos, Hades stood unscathed, his expression unreadable as he watched Pasta groaning in pain. A glass-like material coating Pasta¡¯s body shattered as he released more energy, feeding the raging flames. Clutching his head, Pasta let out a scream, only for Hades to respond with a burst, causing the flames to burn even hotter and slowing down the shattering of Pasta''s coating.


    Hades raised his blade and dashed toward the boy, ready to strike him down.


    The world around them lost its colour, freezing in an eerie grey as Hades stopped mere inches from Pasta and he drew his blade back with a sigh. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±


    Pasta glanced around the still, lifeless arena. ¡°So this is the parallel space. Looks... ugly.¡±


    Hades eyed him, ¡°Congratulations but you''re nothing but a beginner,¡± he whispered. "You won''t last long here"


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°This.¡±


    In an instant, Pasta returned to the real world, collapsing as he vomited onto the floor. Hades placed a blade to his head but instead, he extended a hand to help him up.


    The crowd erupted in cheers, showering the stage with flowers. Even the ten warriors behind them were at a loss for words.


    Tori leapt into the scene, her scythe in hand, and rushed to Pasta. Her eyes met Hades. ¡°You¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°Good to see you again, Tori.¡±


    She turned back to Pasta. ¡°We¡¯ve found Emilia. The Court of Cadenza just added some new musicians¡ªa girl and an elf.¡±


    ¡°Musicians?¡± Pasta asked, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s she thinking, exposing herself like that?¡±


    Hades stared at the clouds. ¡°Go, Pasta,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you in a moment.¡±


    Tori crossed her arms, a sceptical look on her face. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got unfinished business, you and I. You really are the worst doing that to them, and you¡¯re really the Weeping Swordsman, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hades glanced over his shoulder. ¡°Back then, I wasn¡¯t myself. Still, I apologise for the trouble.¡± His expression darkened. ¡°But there¡¯s no time. Thousands of hunters are approaching.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± both Pasta and Tori yelled.


    ¡°Go be with Emilia. You should be able to handle those weaklings.¡±


    ¡°A thousand of them?¡± Pasta asked incredulously.


    Hades patted his head. ¡°Just a small task, right? Go to your sister.¡±


    Pasta shoved his hand away, hesitating. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Hades focus shifted to the VIP section, where a familiar lifeforce radiated. It was the same he¡¯d felt in the mountains years ago and again at Pyrovile. He drew his blade, locking eyes with Shinari, who smirked back at him.


    ¡°Go. Now!¡±


    With a powerful stomp, Hades commanded a blast of wind that expelled everyone from the coliseum. Their screams echoed as they landed safely outside.


    Inside, cherry blossoms swirled across the stage. The VIP guests watched in terror as doppelg?ngers of themselves appeared, striking their necks and rendering them unconscious. The same fate befell those deep within the coliseum; no one was spared from the fox''s gift: ''The Gift of Transparency.''


    Shinari¡¯s ears and tail materialised as she floated in midair, then reappeared behind Hades, her fingers grazing his face.


    Before she could act further, her arms were severed, crashing to the floor.


    Standing behind her was Lily, her eyes concealed beneath the brim of her hat.


    Hades turned swiftly, grabbing Shinari by the neck. ¡°Now, sly fox,¡± he said, ¡°you¡¯re going to tell us everything you know.¡±


    *


    At the hospital, disorder erupted as doctors scrambled to lock the wooden doors and usher patients to safety. A man swathed in bandages stepped forward, his imposing presence cutting through the tension.


    ¡°The hunters are here, aren¡¯t they?¡± his raspy voice carried an edge.


    One of the doctors froze, his hands trembling. ¡°Y-yeah, they¡¯re not attacking anyone, but this¡­ this is still strange. Please, just head back to your bed.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my rifle?¡± the man whispered, his bloodshot eyes locking onto the doctor. ¡°Bring it to me.¡±


    The doctor hesitated for a moment, then hurried away, returning with the weapon in hand.


    Shot took the rifle with a firm grip, his gaze falling on a straw hat nearby. He picked it up and set it atop his head, tilting it slightly. ¡°First, I need answers,¡± he whispered, flexing his fingers until the joints cracked. A faint smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°Figures the first face I¡¯d see would be that little brat.¡±


    Without another word, Shot swung the door open and stepped outside. Hunters tore past him in a chaotic rush, their shouts echoing in the streets as they made their way toward the Court of Cadenza.

 Chapter 62: The Devils Puppet

    The dojo air had once been warm, filled with the earthy scent of polished wood and the faint rustle of shifting gis. Jin and Hades knelt before their Sensei, their breaths steady, their young faces attentive.


    ¡°Why do you wield the blade?¡± Sensei''s voice was calm but piercing, the weight of the question settling between them like a boulder.


    Hades looked down, his silence heavy with uncertainty. But Jin, eager and full of conviction, spoke out without hesitation. ¡°To save the ones I love!¡±


    Now, Jin lay slumped against the jagged mountainside, his vision blurred by the relentless storm. Wind howled through the peaks, and each flash of lightning illuminated his battered body, blood seeping into the rocky ground. His chest heaved as he coughed up blood as he held back his tears.


    ¡°Why¡­ why am I thinking of that now?¡± he whispered, his words trembling against the thunder''s roar. ¡°At the end of it all, I was useless¡­ unable to protect my friends. Is this how it ends for me? Is this¡­ how I¡¯ll die?¡±


    His hand stretched out weakly, shaking as if reaching for something beyond the storm. The irony of his gift clawed at his mind¡ªa power that severed the bond between warrior and weapon. It felt like a cruel joke for someone who had always dreamed of creating weapons, forging blades that could carry the hopes of others. But in the sanctuary, dreams were luxuries he could never afford.


    ¡°If I survive this¡­ if I pass this exam¡­¡± he whispered through gritted teeth, his breath shallow. ¡°I¡¯ll retire. I¡¯ll become a swordsmith¡­ even if Sensei sends the whole world after me.¡±


    Another coughing fit wracked his body, his shattered legs refusing to move, his right arm a lifeless weight at his side. Lightning struck nearby, shaking the ground as the storm raged on.


    Jin''s bloodied red eyes gazed up at the stormy skies before drifting down to the figure approaching him.


    Shinari¡¯s dark dress shimmered against the rain-soaked ground, its flowing fabric spreading like ink across the wet surface. Her tail swayed behind her and her ears twitched in the cold. In one hand, she held an umbrella shielding her from the storm, while her other carried a fan that snapped open with an effortless flick. Beside her stood a man, an exact replica of Jin¡ªhis features eerily flawless, his expression devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I must be in the afterlife,¡± Jin whispered, his voice rasping through the pain. He weakly waved his one good arm. ¡°If not, leave already. You¡¯re ruining my last few moments alive.¡±


    Shinari¡¯s crimson lips curved into a soft smile as she knelt beside him. Her fingers brushed tenderly across his battered face. ¡°The Supreme Being has done this to you all,¡± she said, her voice laced with sorrow. ¡°It pains me deeply.¡±


    Jin¡¯s bloodshot eyes flickered toward the doppelg?nger. ¡°So¡­ this isn¡¯t an illusion¡±


    ¡°No illusion,¡± Shinari said, her voice warm. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you.¡± She gestured toward the replica. ¡°This is my creation, formed to protect what little hope remains. Like you, I was once a student of the sanctuary. The Supreme Being¡­ he sacrificed my friends to extend his wretched lifespan, just as he has done to countless others like your friends and the people of Heathens.¡±


    Jin¡¯s trembling fist clenched weakly at her words. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± she whisered. ¡°He deceived us all. I tried to warn the villagers, but they called me mad and banished me. Only Sensei tolerated my presence, though even he sought to change me.¡±


    Jin coughed violently, blood trickling down his chin. ¡°Why¡­ are you telling me this now?¡± he whispered, turning his face against the jagged stone. His voice cracked, raw with despair. ¡°I can¡¯t even stand, let alone fight a god¡­¡±


    Shinari¡¯s expression softened as she held up his hand. ¡°To fight a god, you need another,¡± she whispered. ¡°The Demon King opposes the Supreme Being. He could grant you the power you need.¡±


    Jin forced a weak chuckle. ¡°The Demon King?¡± he said, his voice dripping with cynicism. ¡°Making deals with ancient evils isn¡¯t exactly my style. Just let me die in peace.¡±


    Shinari¡¯s delicate hand gripped his palms tighter, as she lowered her gaze. ¡°You¡¯d abandon your friends to die for nothing?¡± she asked, her voice sharp but lined with pain. ¡°Let countless more perish? Is that what you are, Jin? A coward?¡±


    Jin¡¯s eyes snapped open, rage briefly igniting within them. ¡°Of course not!¡± he said, his voice breaking as he coughed. ¡°They were everything to me! But look at me¡ªI can¡¯t even lift a blade.¡±


    Cherry blossom petals began to swirl around them, each materialising out of nothing. Shinari eyes gleamed crimson as she smiled down at him. ¡°You can still rise, Jin,¡± she whispered. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Shinari¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°My power is transparency,¡± she said. ¡°It isn¡¯t a gift. No one notices me unless I choose. But I notice everything. Together, we can avenge our friends¡­ defeat the Supreme Being¡­ and create a better world.¡±


    As the petals lifted him from the ground. "A better world?" Jin chuckled before he frowned. "Alright then, I''ll believe you"


    A sharp pain pierced his chest, stealing his breath. His eyes widened in shock as he turned to see the blade impaling him¡ªa weapon wielded by his doppelg?nger. The cherry blossom petals dissipated, scattering into the storm as blood spilt freely down Jin¡¯s torso.


    ¡°His gift is remarkable,¡± the double said, his voice eerily calm. ¡°A treasure worth preserving indeed.¡±


    Shinari¡¯s laughter rang out, musical yet cold, as she covered her lips with her fan. ¡°Oh, Jin,¡± she said mockingly, her tone dripping with mock affection. ¡°You truly are na?ve. ¡®Let¡¯s defeat the Supreme Being together,¡¯ I said. How pitifully easy it was.¡±


    She stepped closer, her fingers brushing over the double¡¯s chest. ¡°What a glorious body,¡± she said. ¡°A masterpiece to call my own. How long have I sought the body of a man trained by Tankenu himself.¡±


    The double¡¯s hand snapped up, gripping her neck. His blade levitated towards her eyes, his glitching eyes fixing her with an unrelenting gaze. ¡°What are you doing, Shinari?¡± he asked. ¡°We have preparations to make. The Supreme Being won¡¯t fall on his own.¡±


    Shinari¡¯s glare darkened before she sighed, her expression slipping into irritation. ¡°Resisting the spell, are you?¡± she whispered. ¡°How troublesome¡­ but I won¡¯t lose such a perfect vessel.¡±


    "Vessel?"


    She met his gaze with a sly smirk. ¡°You resist, but it¡¯s futile, Jin,¡± she said, her voice laced with mockery. ¡°Now, tell me¡ªwhat were the names of the friends you claimed to avenge?¡±


    The double remained silent as his eyes briefly flickered. Finally, he released her neck, his expression eerily calm. ¡°We bear no names,¡± he replied, his tone devoid of emotion. ¡°Why ask something so meaningless?¡±


    Shinari chuckled, her laughter dripping with condescension. ¡°See?¡± she said, fanning herself with a flourish. ¡°Nothing more than a vessel fueled by a hollow need for revenge. But worry not¡ªI''ll keep my promise. Together, we¡¯ll bring down that false god. After all,¡± she said, her lips curling into a devious grin, ¡°it¡¯s bound to be entertaining.¡±


    *


    Years had passed, and the name of the Invincible Swordsman echoed like a storm across the Nine Realms. A lone figure who single-handedly seized control of the Fourth Realm¡ªa land teetering on the edge of collapse. Its fragile defences and crumbling leadership had placed all hope in a yet-to-be-signed peace treaty.


    Jinni was no ordinary swordsman. Despite his youth, he wielded his blade with a precision that defied logic and a vigour that seemed endless. His calm demeanour amidst the carnage struck fear into the hearts of his enemies, their resolve crumbling under the weight of his unwavering gaze. For those who followed him, however, he was nothing short of a beacon¡ªa figure who inspired loyalty and awe.


    His rise to legend was cemented the day he faced Zyrion, the Dragon Warrior, the former strongest swordsman. Their battle was said to have split the skies and carved mountains asunder, leaving an indelible scar on the realm. When the dust settled, it was Jinni who emerged victorious, his blade stained with the blood of a warrior once thought untouchable. From that moment, he was crowned the strongest swordsman, his title uncontested.


    Yet, even this triumph failed to sate his unyielding thirst. The blood of men, beasts, and even dragons could not quell the hunger burning within him. Jinni¡¯s ambition was far greater than the realms themselves. His blade sought not just power but justice¡ªor perhaps vengeance. His ultimate target was a god.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.The Supreme Being, revered and feared, had to fall. No matter the cost, no matter the sacrifice, Jinni vowed to sever the divine threads that bound the realms. And with every swing of his sword, it became clear¡ªhis ambition wasn¡¯t merely a goal; it was destiny.


    Massive crows circled ominously over the hunters¡¯ encampment, their cries echoing across the snowy plains. At the heart of the settlement stood a grand castle, erected to accommodate the needs of their leader. On the highest level of the towering structure, Jinni lounged, a long sword resting within arm¡¯s reach. The shadows of the room danced as the flickering light from the fireplace illuminated his figure.


    Jinni, now bearing the name bestowed upon him by Shinari, resided in the castle while Shinari herself remained hidden from the public eye. Across from him stood Ryder and Zephyr, figures personally chosen by Shinari to assist in his ambitious conquest of the Nine Realms.


    Ryder, a lanky young man of twenty with dark, brooding eyes, had once been a celebrated drummer. However, he now lived as a fugitive wanted across the realms. Beside him sat Zephyr, her presence commanding in a way that belied her youthful appearance. Her attire, minimal despite the frigid air, highlighted her defiant spirit. Long dark hair cascaded down her back, and chained blades were strapped behind her.


    Jinni leaned back, his gaze drifting toward the balcony overlooking the snowy expanse. ¡°They¡¯ll be working alongside you from now on, Darius,¡± he said with a measured tone.


    Darius stood near the edge of the room, bare-chested despite the chill, his arms crossed. Thorne loomed beside him, a quiet yet menacing presence. Both stared out at the endless expanse of white, their silence heavier than the storm clouds above.


    ¡°All I need is to retrieve the girl and make my presence known,¡± Darius replied. ¡°So long as our terms are honoured, I¡¯ll grant you my assistance.¡±


    Jinni rose to his feet with fluid grace, his piercing gaze meeting Darius¡¯. ¡°This body remembers the blade you seek. Its location and my aid in acquiring it will be your reward.¡±


    For a moment, the room was still, the only sound the faint crackle of the fire. Darius finally turned, his expression inscrutable. ¡°Understood. Once I¡¯ve dealt with your former master, I¡¯ll seek information about someone else.¡±


    Thorne stepped forward, his voice a low rumble. ¡°That is the reason we came here. Your task is nothing more than a diversion that piqued our interest.¡±


    Jinni¡¯s face remained stoic. ¡°I know of the man you seek, though my memories of him are fragmented. He trained alongside me under Tankenu¡ªthe one we are to kill.¡± His voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°This swordsman has carved a small name for himself. But tell me, why does the world¡¯s strongest warrior seek him out?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the Fallen Angels?¡± Darius asked, his tone quiet but charged. ¡°Beings whose power defies all comprehension. Rumours say there¡¯s something akin to them here¡ªa swordsman who calls forth a demon in the skies.¡±


    Jinni¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting this swordsman stands on par with the Three Great Kings and the divine entities?¡± He scoffed. ¡°This body defeated him once in battle. If you think he''s somewhat of a standing figure, you are mistaken. I¡¯ve achieved in mere years what most men fail to in a lifetime¡ªwealth, power, and fear. I can cleave mountains in two, and I possess a gift capable of toppling nations. A mad swordsman like himself is nothing but a pest in my presence¡±


    Darius stepped forward, his imposing presence casting a long shadow over Jinni. ¡°You think you¡¯ve achieved much?¡± he asked, his voice steady. ¡°A mere soldier with a blunt blade could bring you to your knees.¡±


    Jinni''s brow furrowed. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Where do you believe strength is born?¡± Darius asked, his tone sharper than the blade at Jinni''s side. ¡°From years of gruelling training? From endless battles where death lingers at your shoulder? No. True strength is forged in the crucible of purpose¡ªan unrelenting fire fueled by raw emotion. The fuel that drives a man to destroy his body to build a stronger one. The reason a single mother would defy a pack of hunters to shield her children, the warrior who pushes beyond shattered bones and torn sinews for the chance to strike one last blow. Strength is not in the body but in the wound¡ªthe wound that drives a beast to defy all limits and devour what stands before it."


    He stopped, his gaze piercing through Jinni. "You, however, lack such a wound. You are untouchable, immortal in your perfection¡ªand therein lies your greatest weakness. Without pain, without the wound that awakens the soul, you are hollow.¡±


    Jinni¡¯s glare darkened, his hand tightening around his blade. ¡°Then I won¡¯t wound the beast,¡± he hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll sever its head in a single strike.¡±


    Darius frowned, not in annoyance but with the weight of a man who had seen the truth. ¡°And what will that accomplish? A head severed from its body knows no peace¡ªit only leaves behind chaos, as a man of strength you should know this. But no, You are nothing but a vessel, a puppet to that devil and driven by hatred that isn¡¯t even yours.¡± He stepped closer, unflinching as Jinni¡¯s blade hissed from its sheath and stopped at his throat.


    ¡°That hatred,¡± Darius continued, his voice low and unyielding, ¡°is a curse you carry not to destroy but to escape. You wield your blade not out of conviction, but desperation¡ªa feeble hope to rid yourself of a burden you never asked for. But even now, the will of this body you inhabit rebels against you. It yearns for purpose, for peace. And you? You¡¯ve become its jailer.¡±


    The blade trembled ever so slightly at Darius¡¯ neck, yet he stood unshaken, staring straight into Jinni¡¯s crimson eyes.


    ¡°And when the Nine Realms fall, what then?¡± Darius asked, his voice steady, his words deliberate. ¡°Will you ignite yet another war in the name of peace¡ªa peace you cannot even define? Hypocrisy is all that binds your kind. You destroy to create, but you¡¯ve long forgotten what it is you wish to build.¡±


    Darius turned his gaze to Zephyr, his tone now laced with command. ¡°You, find the leader of the disciples. And the other¡ªcome with me. There''s no time to waste.¡±


    Thorne scratched his head and let out a lazy yawn. ¡°We¡¯ll keep some of the sanctuary teachers alive,¡± he muttered, eyeing Jinni with a sharp glare. ¡°We¡¯ll need answers about this figure. That won¡¯t be a problem, will it?¡±


    Jinni¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his silence betraying no outward emotion.


    Without waiting for a response, the group departed, leaving Jinni alone in the dimly lit room


    Jinni stood rooted, the weight of Darius¡¯ words pressing down like an unseen force. His grip tightened on the blade, but his resolve wavered, the storm within him roaring louder than ever.


    A puppet? Me? The thought echoed in his mind.


    Everything had unfolded too perfectly¡ªfrom acquiring the realm to securing the cooperation of several lords. Why did he truly want the Supreme Being dead? What was the source of his hatred for his master? If he was merely a puppet, then what was his real purpose?


    Darius¡¯s words gnawed at him, stripping away layers of confidence and exposing a raw truth he¡¯d long suppressed. It was all hypocrisy¡ªa battle between two fallen angels over vast territories, all under the guise of peace. Yet, despite this, he clung to the belief that he had to be the one to do this. Only he could.


    His mission to unify the Nine Realms with minimal bloodshed had been progressing, but the cracks in his resolve were beginning to show. Adventurers and hunters from overseas were flooding into the Nine Realms, just as Shinari had predicted. One among them wielded an aura so intense it drove monsters to madness, disrupting the balance of entire ecosystems and driving chaos across the lands.


    All he had to do was secure the enforcer and consolidate the lords under his banner. Once the Supreme Being¡¯s influence was severed, the false god¡¯s power would crumble. Only then could Jinni, alongside the demon king, rise to challenge him.


    ¡°Now I remember,¡± Jinni whispered, his voice trembling with suppressed rage. ¡°My friends... they all died. For that, I¡¯ll take his head,¡± he said, eyeing a petal that drifted in the air. ¡°No matter what it takes.¡±


    *


    A day before the hunters'' invasion, a carriage glided across the snowy plains, its wheels creaking softly against the frozen terrain. Atop the carriage sat three figures draped in dark cloaks, their heads bowed, faces obscured. One of them idly twirled an umbrella, humming a lullaby that danced eerily in the cold air.


    The rider slowed the carriage abruptly, eyes narrowing at the sight of a gang of hunters in the distance. They marched forward, their laughter loud and reckless, their weapons gleaming with anticipation.


    ¡°How insolent,¡± whispered the girl with the umbrella, her voice carrying a sharp edge. She continued twirling her umbrella, unbothered. ¡°Do they even realize whose carriage this is?¡±


    The other two figures remained silent, their attention drawn to the door of the carriage as it creaked open. Their eyes widened in surprise, even as the rider turned nervously in his seat. ¡°No, sir,¡± the rider stammered. ¡°The adventurers will handle it. You shouldn¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    A low chuckle drifted out as Bloodborne stepped down from the carriage, his expression calm yet commanding. ¡°I just need to stretch my arms,¡± he said quietly, his voice laced with amusement. ¡°Let the young ones save their strength for more worthy battles.¡±


    One of the cloaked figures began to rise, but Bloodborne held up a hand, halting them. ¡°You S-ranks should conserve your energy,¡± he said, his tone firm but not unkind. ¡°This isn¡¯t like the last time, with the beast and the blue-masked hunter. These are just... roadblocks.¡±


    The hunters, overhearing his dismissive words, bristled with fury. Their laughter turned into roars as they charged toward the carriage, weapons raised, ready to strike.


    Bloodborne stepped forward, his movements deliberate and calm. From seemingly nowhere, he summoned a bow and a single arrow, its surface shimmering unnaturally. ¡°An adventurer must be proficient in their duties,¡± he said, nocking the arrow with practised ease. ¡°If not...¡± His eyes narrowed as he released the string. ¡°How can we protect our people?¡±


    The arrow streaked through the air, a brilliant flash in the snowy gloom. Mid-flight, it began to glitch, fracturing into hundreds of identical projectiles. The swarm of arrows rained down, piercing the hunters with unerring precision. In an instant, the attackers dissolved into dust, their forms vanishing as though they had never existed.


    Bloodborne returned to the carriage, stepping inside with a composed grace. He leaned against the armrest, his gaze falling to a decree tucked in the corner of the carriage. His fingers traced the edges of the parchment which said:


    ''Capture the Weeping Swordsman. Dead or alive.''


    ¡°I hope you children are all safe,¡± Bloodborne whispered, his eyes distant, voice heavy with an emotion he did not show. The carriage resumed its journey, the sound of its wheels fading into the snowy expanse.

 Chapter 63: Lets Save The Nine Realms

    "Open the damn gate, Jiji!" Shot''s voice echoed through the courtyard, sending murder of crows scattering into the sky in panic.


    Jiji¡¯s head popped out of the nearest window, hair a frizzy mess and face twisted in pure annoyance. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± she screamed, jabbing a finger at him. ¡°There¡¯s an invasion happening, and you think this is the time to come and hide? What kind of adventurer are you? I regret ever considering you even slightly competent! I¡¯ve made some bad decisions, but you? You''re the worst!¡±


    With a dramatic huff, she slammed the window shut so hard it rattled the frame, leaving Shot standing there, his face wrinkling even beneath his bandages. He tugged his hat lower as his cloak flared in the icy wind.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to say hello,¡± he whispered."You really should let people finish their sentences"


    He vaulted over the gate, landing gracefully¡ªonly to find himself surrounded by Jiji¡¯s guards, their spears at the ready.


    ¡°You heard the lady. Scram, you bandaged bump!¡± one barked.


    Another chimed in, smirking. ¡°You should be fighting the hunters, not trying to win Lady Jiji¡¯s heart!¡±


    The others shot him with baffled looks.


    ¡°What? Why else would he be here yelling her name?¡± the guard said with a shrug.


    Shot¡¯s face twitched, his eyes narrowing. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    They turned to each other and lunged their spears towards him. Shot dodged with an elegant back flip, his movements swift and precise. He knew hurting them would only complicate things further, so he pivoted in midair, sweeping the guards off their feet with a gust of snow-laden wind. The moment they hit the ground, he turned his focus to the window where Jiji had been.


    With a powerful leap, he soared through the air and kicked the window open.


    Jiji screamed, spinning around with a firework launcher in her hands, aimed right at Shot¡¯s face. ¡°One more step and I light you up like the New Year''s festival¡±


    ¡°Whoa, whoa!¡± Shot gasped, raising his hands in surrender, chest heaving from the chase. ¡°Look, I just need your help, okay?¡±


    "I''m not hiding you from the hunters," she said, her face deadpan.


    "I don''t want to be hidden! It''s something else!"


    Jiji glared at him, eyes narrowed suspiciously, before lowering the launcher with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Fine. What do you want? And make it quick. I''m starving¡±


    Lowering his hands, Shot bowed his head and quickly explained everything¡ªthe ambush by powerful hunters, the capture of Emilia, and his desperate need for information. ¡°You¡¯re the best at finding things out, Jiji,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone else to turn to. Please... Emilia is your friend too. She needs us. If we wait too long¡ª¡±


    Jiji crossed her arms and cut him off with a frustrated sigh, tapping her foot impatiently. After a moment, she huffed, turning her back to him. ¡°What are you standing around for, then?" she asked, already heading toward her desk. "Didn¡¯t you just say we don¡¯t have much time?¡± She gave him a side-eye smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Mr. Swordsman and Spaghetti and save Emilia already! Chop chop!¡±


    Shot allowed a faint grin to creep across his face. ¡°So¡­ where do we start?¡±


    Her eyes shimmered, glowing golden as her grin turned downright menacing. ¡°I¡¯ve got a pretty good idea,¡± she said, pulling out a crate filled with fireworks under her desk. She grabbed a massive bundle and turned to him. ¡°Hope you¡¯re not scared of heights, Shot.¡±


    ¡°Not even a little,¡± he said, adjusting his hat as he glanced back at the broken window. ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry before your guards get their act together and¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Jiji jumped onto his back, fireworks clutched in one arm as she pointed dramatically into the distance. ¡°Onward! TO SAVE EMILIA!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shot sighed, shifting to steady her weight. ¡°I¡¯m a horse now?¡±


    ¡°Less whining, more running!¡± she yelled.


    And with a resigned shake of his head, Shot bolted out the window, Jiji cackling with unbridled glee as the wind roared around them. As for the guards, they remained sprawled in the snow.


    *


    The stage glowed with golden hues, light rippling like liquid sunlight across the polished wood, illuminating the vast grandeur of the theatre. High above, faint beams of light filtered through the large windows, casting soft, ethereal patterns that seemed to dance in rhythm with the music.


    At the heart of this grandeur, amidst the opulence and shadow, sat Emilia. She wore a striking grey dress, a vision of elegance and mystery. The bodice was meticulously crafted, snug against her frame with ornate embroidery in shimmering silver, depicting intricate patterns of roses and curling vines. The gown¡¯s skirt cascaded to the floor, yet it revealed the front of her legs in a daring, asymmetrical design that left the back trailing in a soft, flowing train. Her gloves, pristine and white, extended gracefully past her elbows, accentuating the delicate line of her arms and a dark rose nestled in her hair.


    As she played, the notes swelled with emotion, filling the theatre with an intimate melody. Her every movement, from the slight tilt of her head to the poised arch of her wrist, exuded an unspoken command of the stage. The interplay of light and shadow made her seem as if she were a phantom from a dream, commanding the music to weave itself into the air. The quiet whispers of the audience¡¯s awe were drowned out by the melody, every soul enraptured by the sight of Emilia and the haunting beauty she exuded.


    Among the audience sat Astria, her keen eyes fixed on the performance. She couldn¡¯t help but admire the artistry, but then her ears twitched, her expression turning grim. She felt it¡ªchaotic, erratic energy unmistakable in its presence. Hunters.


    Rising from her seat, Astria¡¯s sharp gaze scanned the theatre. Her hand reached for her weapons as murmurs from the crowd rippled around her. Before she could act, the spell of the music was shattered by the sudden crash of the theatre doors bursting open.


    Hunters poured in, their laughter cold and mocking. The once-enchanted audience screamed, scattering in panic.


    Astria wasted no time. Pulling her bowstring taut, she loosed a volley of arrows. One sparked, igniting into an explosive burst. The blast slowed the invaders, but more rushed in from every entrance. The crowd surged, frenzied and desperate, blocking Astria''s path to the stage.


    ¡°Emilia!¡± Astria called out, her voice barely audible over the pandemonium. She leapt above the crowd, with the support of the air under her feet as she landed near the stage.


    There sat Emilia, still playing. Her eyes were closed, her expression tranquil as if the chaos around her didn¡¯t exist. In her mind, there was only the piano, the melody, and the darkness surrounding her. Nothing else mattered¡ªnot the screams, not the crashing footsteps, nor the invaders. She played on, determined to finish her song.


    That resolve shattered when Astria lifted her into her arms as if she were a bride.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Emilia screamed, flailing her arms and legs. ¡°Put me down this instant!¡±


    Astria glared at her. ¡°Are you blind?!¡± she said. ¡°Hunters are all over the place, it isn''t safe here¡±


    Emilia froze, feeling the gentle touch of Astria ars around her. The elf''s eyes sparkled even amid the chaos. Emilia turned away quickly, her eyes darting around the stage. Hunters clawed their way through the panicked crowd, their malicious intent clear. Some had already reached the stage, weapons drawn.


    Astria didn¡¯t hesitate. With Emilia still in her grasp and her bow hung across her back, she delivered sharp, calculated kicks to the attackers, sending them sprawling. But they kept coming¡ªwaves upon waves of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s too many,¡± Astria said through gritted teeth, her movements becoming increasingly desperate. ¡°We have no choice but to retreat!¡±


    Emilia¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Yes! We also need to meet the VIPs!¡±


    Astria shot her an incredulous look. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about that?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked too hard to let a little hiccup ruin this. We¡¯re sticking to the plan.¡±


    Astria groaned, sidestepping another attacker. ¡°A little hiccup? How is this a hiccup?!¡± She leapt backwards, narrowly avoiding a blade. ¡°If you¡¯ve got a miracle in that plan of yours, now¡¯s the time¡ªbecause we might not make it out alive!¡±


    Emilia chuckled nervously. "Well..."


    Suddenly, a loud, boisterous voice echoed through the theatre.


    ¡°MIGHTY PASTA!!!¡±


    The high windows shattered as Falcon flew into the turmoil, carrying Pasta, Tori, and Kabal.


    Pasta grinned as he freed himself midair, hurling a chain toward the chandelier. ¡°Tori, you¡¯re up!¡±


    The girl flipped gracefully, drawing her scythe as she descended. With a single sweep, she summoned a gust of wind, sending hunters flying from the stage.


    Kabal landed moments later, his hammer crashing into the floor with a resounding boom that scattered the attackers. Without missing a beat, Falcon flew through the panicked crowd, carrying civilians to safety.


    Pasta landed on the stage, his smirk defiant as chaos roared around him. Before Emilia could even call out, a hunter charged from behind Pasta, screaming with a weapon raised. Pasta turned, his fist colliding with the attacker¡¯s face, sending the man crumpling to the floor.


    Emilia stood frozen for a heartbeat, her trembling hands clenching her dress. Her lip quivered as tears spilt down her cheeks. She ran to him, her sobs catching in her throat as she threw her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Brother!¡± she cried, her voice breaking. She buried her face into his shoulder, her whole body shaking. But after a few moments, she pulled back just enough to glare up at him, her tears replaced by fiery indignation. She smacked his chest with trembling fists. ¡°You took too long!¡±


    Pasta chuckled softly, wiping a tear from her cheek with a calloused thumb. ¡°Sorry, a lot happened.¡±


    Astria watched the reunion, a soft smile tugging at her lips. So, this is Pasta, she thought, her gaze narrowing as she observed him. He''s strong and his fiery lifeforce speaks of the battles he has encountered... Maybe we stand a chance after all.


    Tori burst onto the stage, her face streaked with tears. She ran to Emilia and pulled her from Pasta''s arms into a fierce embrace. "I was so worried about you, girl!" she exclaimed. "When I heard you were captured by Jinni, I was terrified¡ªit almost killed me!"


    Emilia leaned into the hug, her tears renewed but softer now as she managed a gentle smile. ¡°But I¡¯m fine now, right?¡±


    Tori pulled back just enough to grab Emilia¡¯s shoulders, her teary eyes locking onto her friend¡¯s. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re fine now,¡± she whispered before pulling her into another embrace. ¡°Wait a second¡ªdid your skin get softer or something? What are you using, magical moisturiser? You gotta help a girl out on that stuff¡±


    Before Emilia could reply, a booming voice echoed through the theatre, shaking the walls and startling everyone. ¡°Emilia!¡±


    Kabal barrelled through, scattering hunters like leaves in his wake. His towering form emerged on the stage, his presence as reassuring as it was imposing.


    ¡°Kabal?¡± Emilia whispered, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡±


    He grinned warmly, resting a massive hand on her head. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here,¡± he said, his voice rumbling with affection. ¡°We¡¯re comrades, aren¡¯t we? I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Falcon swooped down onto the stage, his massive wings kicking up a gust of wind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to get the remaining people outside,¡± he said, facing Astria. ¡°But the hunters are swarming the courtyard. The guards are holding them off, but there are too many. We need a plan.¡±


    Laughter echoed from the shadows, sinister and unnerving. The hunters surrounding the theatre shifted closer, their masked faces tilting like predators toying with their prey.


    Astria stepped forward, her arms crossed and her expression resolute. ¡°Good work, you two, we really needed some backup,¡± she said, nodding at Falcon and Tori. Her gaze hardened as she addressed the group. ¡°Our priority is to get Emilia out safely. But first, we need to deal with the hunters. It¡¯s going to take everything we¡¯ve got.¡±


    Tori turned back and swung her scythe with a flourish. "Got it, boss"


    They circled around Emilia, preparing themselves, their eyes locked on the hunters.


    Pasta rolled his shoulders, his smirk returning with a spark of determination in his eyes. ¡°Alright then," he said, drawing his blade. "Let¡¯s show them who¡¯s boss¡±


    *


    The grand theatre, once a haven of prestige and culture, had transformed into a battlefield. Hunters surged from every corner, their laughter and shouts filling the air, overwhelming the desperate defenders.


    Astria stood at a distance, loosing arrow after arrow with deadly precision, thinning the ranks of those attempting to reach the stage. Overhead, Falcon soared through, plucking hunters from the crowd and slamming them into the walls with resounding force. On the ground, Pasta, Tori, and Kabal remained a formidable defence, dispatching any hunter who dared approach Emilia.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± Emilia said, watching the number of hunters increasing every second. ¡°We need a different plan.¡±


    Pasta gritted his teeth, his chains glowing red-hot as he lashed out with brutal efficiency, cutting down several hunters in quick succession. He exhaled heavily, his voice dipping into a whisper. ¡°A thousand hunters? Hilarious. That¡¯ll take hundreds of me, at least.¡±


    Astria¡¯s keen eyes narrowed, her mind racing for a solution. Emilia was right; they couldn¡¯t keep this up much longer. The hunters must have already signalled reinforcements, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before the entire theatre was flooded with enemies. Her gaze shifted to Falcon, an idea forming.


    ¡°Fall back, Falcon!¡± she called out. The winged warrior immediately retreated to the stage, landing with a heavy thud.


    Astria approached him. ¡°You¡¯ll carry Emilia and fly her out of here. It¡¯s the only chance we have.¡±


    Falcon nodded, though his brow furrowed in concern. ¡°How far should I take her?¡±


    Emilia stepped forward, lifting the hem of her dress. ¡°Aurora Isle,¡± she said with urgency. ¡°There¡¯s a tower near the isle where the lords are gathered but not for long. Jinni and his strongest units will also be present.¡±


    Pasta struck down another hunter, his chains slicing through the air. ¡°Then I¡¯m coming too,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve got unfinished business with that Ryder guy.¡±


    Falcon sighed, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± he whispered, turning to Astria. ¡°Aurora Isle... if Jinni¡¯s there, survival is slim. He¡¯s too strong. It¡¯d be better to take her somewhere far away.¡±


    Emilia stomped her foot, her expression fierce. ¡°If we waste any more time, the lords will escape!¡± Her voice rose as she looked up to Falcon. ¡°I know how dangerous Jinni is, but I¡¯ve prepared countermeasures. You have to trust me.¡±


    ¡°A girl like you... you don¡¯t stand a chance against the lords and Jinni.¡±


    Before Emilia could respond, the doors burst open with a deafening crash, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Hunters crowded the entrance once more, their twisted smiles illuminated by the flickering lights of the ruined theatre. Above, more stood poised by the shattered windows, their dark silhouettes looming like vultures. Escape was no longer an option.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± Neil, the general of the hunters, stepped forward with an air of smug confidence, his arms folded behind his back. ¡°That¡¯s enough resistance for now, Emilia. It¡¯s pointless. Every hunter under our command is here to ensure your capture. Surrender now, or watch your friends perish while futilely protecting you.¡±


    The team formed a protective circle around Emilia, their weapons at the ready. But Emilia sighed, stepping forward to face Neil directly. Her voice rang out, steady and firm. ¡°What you seek isn¡¯t peace. You want power and domination. If hunters were to rule the realms, who knows what tyranny would follow?¡±


    Neil chuckled darkly, spreading his arms wide. ¡°Equality. Wealth. Peace,¡± he said, his tone mockingly noble. ¡°No longer will hunters be treated as scum. We¡¯ll be the liberators of this nation. And don¡¯t pretend your so-called treaty isn¡¯t just another ploy for greedy desires. Spare me your self-righteous anger, you''re just like your people. The so-called lords of this land.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s eyes flashed with fury, her voice low with restrained anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call them my people¡±


    Neil smirked, unfazed. With a casual wave of his hand, he turned on his heel. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at Aurora Isle,¡± he declared. ¡°Bring her to me quickly¡ªthe master grows impatient.¡±


    At that moment, a giant, monstrous bird descended through the shattered windows, its talons gripping the ledge as it let out a piercing shriek. Neil climbed onto its back, casting a final, mocking glance at the group before the creature beat its massive wings, carrying him away.


    Pasta¡¯s eyes widened as recognition dawned on him, but there was no time to dwell on the monstrous bird. The situation in the theatre demanded their full attention. Hunters poured in from every side, their bloodlust palpable.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan now?¡± Tori asked, her scythe already poised.


    Pasta grinned, the fire of determination lighting his eyes. ¡°We fight.¡±


    Kabal slammed his hammer to the ground, his voice thunderous. ¡°Until our last breath.¡±


    Falcon spread his wings, lifting off the ground. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it quick.¡±


    Astria donned her mask, her aura surging as green vines erupted around her, writhing like serpents. ¡°Let them remember the mistake of challenging us.¡±


    Emilia unsheathed her blade hidden beneath her dress. She nodded, her determination unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ll do the best I can.¡±


    The hunters grinned, their confidence evident as they surged forward. But then... the air shifted.


    *


    The entrance to the Court of Cadenza was a scene of pure carnage. Flames licked at crumbled pillars, debris scattered the ground, and blood-soaked the marble floors, pooling beneath the lifeless bodies of hunters sprawled across the ruin. Amid the carnage, an ominous figure emerged¡ªa man wearing a wide-brimmed straw hat, his silhouette casting an unnatural stillness against the flickering flames.


    Each step he took exuded a sickening aura, dark energy dripping from his boots like viscous ink, seeping into the ground and slithering up the walls. The corrupted essence spread like a parasite, etching itself into every crevice, tainting the air with despair.


    In his hand, he wielded a sword, its edge glistening not with light but with shadows, pulsating as though alive. Hunters who dared to approach faltered, clutching their throats as their bodies betrayed them. One by one, they succumbed¡ªnot by his sword, but by their own hands. They ran past him in frantic terror, slashing at themselves, collapsing in heaps as death claimed them, their eyes wide with terror and madness.


    From beneath his hat, Hades hellish eyes ignited, burning with a malevolent light. The guilt that once chained him had been consumed by an unquenchable rage, a wrath so ferocious it coursed through his very veins like molten fire.


    Shadows writhed along the walls, twisting into grotesque, horned shapes. Their eyes glimmered like embers, their jagged mouths curling into menacing smiles as they whispered words of hate. Though their voices were inaudible, Hades understood every hateful syllable as if they had been carved directly into his mind.


    In the auditorium, the Hunters froze mid-stride. Their weapons hung limp in their hands as their gazes darted wildly. Their faces contorted in horror as their eyes locked onto the phantom creatures grinning back at them from the walls. Yet, for the gang watching, the walls were empty¡ªthere was nothing there but stone.


    Before anyone could answer, the hunters erupted into screams. Panic and pain tore through their ranks as they clawed at their faces, ripping away masks, blood pouring as they shrieked in pure madness. Some fell to their knees, stabbing themselves repeatedly. Others collapsed from sheer terror, their bodies contorting unnaturally. From above, bodies tumbled down, shattering against the floor in sickening thuds.


    Emilia felt her hair stand on end, her breath catching in her throat. This suffocating weight, this overwhelming dread¡ªit was unmistakable. She¡¯d felt it once before, but this time, it was stronger, far stronger. A bead of sweat traced down her temple as her lips quivered, torn between fear and an unbidden, electrifying thrill.


    At the entrance, the echo of heavy footsteps reverberated through the silent room. Astria¡¯s body tensed, her hands trembling, unable to draw her bow in the presence of the ominous presence approaching. Even Falcon, a man of towering strength, folded his wings tight, his gaze fixed on the shadows of the entrance. The tension in the air was palpable¡ªdread, anticipation, and a hint of something far darker lingered. Pasta, however, wore a smirk on his face, his calm demeanour contrasting sharply with the others. Tori and Kabal, on the other hand, were visibly ecstatic, their faces lighting up as if they¡¯d just heard the sound of salvation.


    Then, the footsteps stopped.


    The air seemed to hold its breath, and in the blink of an eye, Mr Swordsman appeared on the stage beside Emilia. His figure materialized out of thin air like a shadow that had moved faster than the eye could track. The group fell still, not from fear, but awe¡ªhe had arrived. He stood there for a moment, his presence commanding the room, before he sighed, slowly removing his hat. He looked down at Emilia, his face softening into a smile.


    ¡°Hello there.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s heart leapt, her smile widening, her eyes practically glowing with the light of a thousand stars. Without a second thought, she jumped into his arms, her joy overwhelming. The tears fell freely now, a mixture of relief and happiness.


    ¡°Mr. Swordsman!!¡± she cried out, shaking with the force of her emotions.


    He placed his hands gently over her, his eyes downcast. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±


    But before he could say more, she pressed a hand to his lips, her voice unwavering. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± She said, shaking her head then smiled at him. ¡°We¡¯re all safe, right? That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    He smiled in return. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Just then, a soft thud sounded, and Lily landed gracefully on one foot as if she had fallen from the very sky. Her red eyes scanned the room, playful and mischievous. ¡°Oh jeez, no one even bothered to give me a hug,¡± she said, turning with a jingle of bells. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends anymore, Emilia?¡±


    Emilia, still holding Mr Swordsman, let go and rushed to hug Lily with equal enthusiasm. ¡°Of course we are,¡± she said, noticing the redness in Lily¡¯s eyes. ¡°Were you crying?¡±


    Lily chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just glad to see you¡¯re safe, yeah.¡±


    Tori, watching with narrowed eyes, shoved Pasta aside. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    Pasta casually glanced at her. ¡°Oh, she? Mr Swordsman¡¯s wife.¡±


    Tori¡¯s face flushed bright red, her voice rising in disbelief. ¡°Wait, what?!¡± She pointed at Mr Swordsman, her words carrying a mix of shock and indignation. ¡°Which girl in her right senses would marry such a monster? Didn¡¯t you see how he killed all those hunters?¡±


    Astria, her head lowered in quiet reflection, sighed heavily. ¡°I was so terrified I thought I would die myself,¡± she said softly, her gaze shifting toward Mr Swordsman. So this is the power of a fallen angel... I can see why Darius was obsessed with fighting him.


    Tori, however, was far from finished. Her arms flung up in exasperation as she grabbed Mr Swordsman¡¯s collar. ¡°First you lied about not being the Weeping Swordsman, and now you never even mentioned you got yourself a wife!¡± Her anger was palpable, her voice shaking with frustration.


    Mr Swordsman¡¯s once playful smile faded, his expression turning stoic. ¡°Let go of me, Tori,¡± he said calmly, patting her head before pushing it down with force.


    Tori¡¯s temper flared, her blood boiling as she took a step back, drawing her scythe with a speed that could rival the wind. ¡°And just when I was starting to like you,¡± she snarled, her grip tightening on the weapon. ¡°You shall die here.¡±


    Mr Swordsman¡¯s eyes flickered with a quiet resolve as he stretched his blade. ¡°Ready when you are.¡±


    Before Tori could make a move, Kabal¡¯s booming laugh broke through the tension. His voice filled the room, warm with affection. ¡°A grand entrance as always, Swordsman. About time you showed up,¡± he said, clasping his arm over Mr Swordsman. "We should celebrate with drinks as we discuss women just like the old times"


    Screams and explosions echoed from afar as Shot and Jiji burst through the shattered window, landing at the end of the stage amidst a cloud of smoke and dust. Jiji, her face alight with excitement, flung her helmet aside and bounced up and down, a doughnut in her mouth and her rocket bag sputtering out faint sparks.


    ¡°Again! Again!¡± she squealed, only to notice the stares she was receiving. Swallowing her snack, and clearing her throat, she quickly composed herself. ¡°Ahem. I see you¡¯re fine, Emilia. That¡¯s... good to hear.¡±


    Shot staggered forward, coughing up smoke. ¡°I¡¯m never getting on that thing again,¡± he grumbled, spotting Kabal and Pasta charging toward him. Before he could react, both landed playful punches to his gut.


    Shot crumpled to the floor with a groan. ¡°You guys are the worst,¡± he muttered, clutching his stomach.


    Kabal, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears, grabbed Shot by the shoulders and shook him vigorously. ¡°You weakling! How dare you get hurt by a rock and call yourself a man!¡±


    Pasta chuckled, crossing his arms with a grin. ¡°Good to see you¡¯re alright, man. For a second there, I thought you¡¯d already bitten the dust.¡±


    Shot groaned again, rolling his eyes. ¡°You two are truly the worst.¡±


    Astria stepped forward, her calm voice cutting through the reunion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the bearer of bad news, but hunters are still on their way. And we need to get to the tower near Aurora Isle¡ªquickly.¡±


    Mr Swordsman furrowed his brow, wondering what tower they spoke of.


    Pasta walked to his side and explained the dire situation. A tense silence followed before Mr Swordsman¡¯s grip tightened around his sword. His gaze turned to Lily, who was still holding Emilia protectively.


    ¡°If Jin is there, I¡¯ll be heading that way as well,¡± he said firmly before turning to Falcon. ¡°I¡¯ll take Emilia and Pasta with me. Their safety is my priority.¡±


    Falcon scoffed, folding his massive wings. ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, but it¡¯ll take days to get there on foot. And the whole realm is flooded with hunters as well¡±


    Mr Swordsman remained silent for a moment, his expression unreadable. He turned back to Emilia and Pasta, his voice softer but heavy with emotion. ¡°I know I¡¯ve failed you both in the past. I¡¯ve made mistakes... mistakes I can¡¯t take back. If you have no need for my services anymore, I understand.¡±


    His voice wavered slightly as he continued. ¡°But¡­ I want you to know that I cherish every moment we¡¯ve shared, from the smallest to the greatest. You both have changed me in ways I never thought possible. You¡¯re not just my employers¡ªyou¡¯re my dearest friends.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her heart swelling with emotion. Without hesitation, she ran forward and threw her arms around him. ¡°Of course we need you. Please¡­ don¡¯t leave again,¡± she whispered, her voice cracking.


    Pasta smirked, stepping forward with his usual nonchalance but an uncharacteristic sincerity in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said back then, Mr Swordsman. I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± he said before joining the hug.


    For a moment, the three of them stood together before Mr Swordsman raised his head. ¡°Alright then,¡± he said, his voice resolute. ¡°Let¡¯s save the Nine Realms.¡±

 Chapter 64: The Battle For The Fourth

    Hunters plagued every corner of the capital, their presence turning once-thriving city into a war zone. Adventurers fought valiantly, pushing themselves to their limits in a desperate bid to purge the invaders. For the ordinary folk, there was no refuge, and hope flickered like a dying ember, overshadowed by the sheer scale of the chaos.


    The lords'' betrayal had shattered the fragile peace of the realms, and their treachery brought them together in a grand tower overlooking Aurora Isle. Among them was Jinni, the strongest swordsman and the man behind this turmoil. To Emilia, the extent of his involvement was still speculative, but the truth was beginning to unravel.


    Mr Swordsman had filled in the gaps. Shinari, a cunning fox-like creature from the underworld, had orchestrated much of the disorder. Her true motives were shrouded in secrecy, but one thing was certain: whatever she sought from the Nine Realms, it was far from peaceful. Her machinations had set the realms ablaze, and while Mr Swordsman had slain her, it was clear that her death was not the end¡ªit was merely the beginning of something greater.


    The plan to restore peace was bold, almost impossible, but it was their only chance. Emilia knew she had to reach the tower before the lords could flee. To confront them directly was the only path to restoring peace.


    To see this through, she would have to betray a part of herself¡ªa part she had fought to suppress from the very beginning, a part she always disliked. Deep within her heart, she steeled herself for the trials ahead. Fear had already gripped her chest as she turned her gaze to her companions. Each of her friends had a role to play, and she silently vowed to do hers, no matter the sacrifice. Failure was not an option; she would rather perish than let down those who had placed their trust in her.


    Pasta was joking with Kabal and Shot, their laughter easing the tension of the moment. Mr Swordsman stood with Lily and Tori, making proper introductions, while Jiji animatedly explained her latest invention to Astria and Falcon who were awestruck by the child''s intelligence. Every single one of them had come for her, risking everything to stand by her side.


    Her vision blurred as tears threatened to spill. Lowering her head, she clenched her fists and made a solemn promise to herself:


    I''ll do whatever it takes to protect them and their happiness.


    With that, Emilia raised her head, determination hardening her features. The fight ahead was hers to lead, and she would not falter.


    Pasta stepped away from the group, a mischievous glint in his eye as an idea began to form. "Wait a second... if the hunters are targeting Emilia, why not use her as bait?"


    Emilia turned toward him, letting out a sigh that carried equal parts of annoyance and curiosity. "What do you mean, bait?"


    Raising a hand as though shielding himself from her piercing gaze, Pasta quickly explained, "Just hear me out! If our priority is protecting the people, we could use you to lure the hunters out of the city. Your safety is guaranteed as well, with Mr Swordsman and I around no hunter would be able to touch a single hair on your head"


    The group stared at him, their expressions ranging from incredulous to impressed. The idea wasn¡¯t bad¡ªstraightforward yet effective¡ªbut coming from Pasta, it caught everyone off guard. A thoughtful plan from him? From Pasta?


    Mr Swordsman allowed a faint smirk to cross his lips, pleased with Pasta¡¯s unexpected ingenuity. Adjusting his hat, he addressed Falcon with his usual stoic demeanour. "Please, We¡¯ll need your help getting out of the city. Wait for us by the gates. Once we draw the hunters there, and Kabal will be in charge of locking the gates behind them."


    Falcon nodded, arms folded as his sharp gaze flickered to Astria, who was silently watching. Her presence, though calm, carried an unspoken weight¡ªa subtle reminder of the consequences if Falcon had refused.


    Tori and Emilia exchanged bewildered looks, a singular thought thunderously ringing through their minds. Did Mr. Swordsman just say please?!


    Lily skipped forward, her light footsteps carrying her as she draped her arms around Mr Swordsman, her flowing hair brushing against his shoulder. "While you handle that, I¡¯ll meet you all at the tower," she said with a playful smile. "You¡¯re going to need all the help you can get."


    Mr Swordsman gave her a rare, warm smile, his eyes softening as they locked with hers. "Yes. We will."


    Tori couldn''t take it anymore. She jabbed a finger at Lily as her voice echoed through the bloody theatre. "What did you do to Mr Swordsman?!" she shouted, her disbelief palpable. "He¡¯s so... he¡¯s so... he¡¯s so likeable! First, he has a heartfelt talk with Emilia and Pasta, and now he¡¯s asking for help?! The Mr Swordsman I know would never do that¡ªnot in a million years!"


    Lily chuckled, reaching up to pinch Mr Swordsman¡¯s cheek with teasing affection. "Oh, Hady just had a little change of heart," she said, her eyes twinkling as they met his again. "I didn¡¯t do much¡ªjust nudged him a little. The rest was his choice-"


    A deafening horn blasted through the air, the sound powerful enough to rattle the rooftops. Astria sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°That must be our cruiser,¡± she said, her usually serene face showing a flicker of irritation as she glanced at Tori. ¡°Dain¡¯s here. We should get going.¡±


    Tori, her mood already souring as she stomped the ground a few times. ¡°He didn¡¯t even take a little extra time,¡± she pouted, her voice dropping to a grumble. ¡°Do we really have to leave already?¡±


    Falcon let out a hearty laugh at her childlike sulk as he moved beside Astria, his wings stretching as though preparing for flight. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you all. Hope that¡¯s not an issue.¡±


    Astria gave him a side glance. ¡°As long as you¡¯re quick about it.¡±


    Tori lowered her head briefly, then dashed toward Emilia, wrapping her arms around her in a trembling embrace. ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you like crazy, girl!¡± she whispered, her voice breaking like she was about to cry. Then, with an unexpectedly serious tone, she added, ¡°And don¡¯t you dare forget to tell me about your moisturiser.¡±


    Emilia, both touched and trying not to laugh, hugged her back. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too¡­ like crazy, girl.¡± Both burst into chuckles, finding solace in their shared ridiculousness.


    Watching the heartfelt exchange, Pasta¡¯s grin widened as he opened his arms theatrically. ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t I get a hug too?¡± he quipped.


    To his surprise, Tori obliged, moving straight from Emilia to hug him tightly. Pasta¡¯s face froze in shock, his cheeks burning as the sudden closeness short-circuited his brain. Tori looked up at him, her shimmering purple eyes captivating him in a way just like the day they met. For a brief second, he was lost in how stunning she looked.


    But the moment shattered as Tori¡¯s gaze sharpened, her smile morphing into an intimidating frown. ¡°Give Emilia any trouble,¡± she whispered darkly, her voice dropping to a menacing tone, ¡°and I¡¯ll find you. And I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Sweat poured down Pasta¡¯s face as he nodded furiously. Tori¡¯s expression shifted back to her usual brightness as she patted his head with a playful smirk.


    Across the way, Kabal and Shot watched the whole exchange with exaggerated envy, their lips twitching into forced grins as they gave Pasta awkward thumbs-ups. Deep down, though, they were seething.


    ¡°Man,¡± Shot muttered, ¡°why does he get the farewell hug?¡±


    Before Kabal could respond, Jiji arrived before them, her firework-laden backpack swinging across Shot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shot!¡± she declared with a devilish grin. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hug! So be a man and let me hop on your back!¡±


    Shot shook his head and took to his heels as Jiji chased him around the clearing, screaming for him to stop running.


    Meanwhile, Emilia approached Astria with measured steps and gave a polite bow. ¡°I wanted to thank¡ª¡±


    Astria pressed her fingers against Emilia¡¯s lips, silencing her. ¡°Thanks won¡¯t cut it for my services,¡± she said, her icy glare melting into a sly smile. ¡°You¡¯re aiming to be an adventurer, right? Prove your gratitude by going on a real adventure with me someday.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s eyes widened before she nodded, returning the gesture with a sincere hug. "Deal"


    As the farewells continued, the crew shared bittersweet smiles, laughter, and the occasional shout of panic (mostly from Shot) before they began the mission at hand.


    *


    The skies churned with ash and smoke, a grim veil cast over the burning city. Flames licked the air, the crackling chaos accompanied by the hunters¡¯ wicked laughter. Amidst the devastation, a colossal silhouette loomed on the horizon. Its shape, though obscured by distance and haze, was unmistakable¡ªa dark, mechanical marvel that crawled across the snowy ground on towering, creaking legs.


    Iron groaned under its weight, and jets of gas hissed from its edges. Above, a massive cloth balloon stretched from its summit to its base, swaying in the cold winds. The sheer magnitude of the structure drew every eye¡ªthe hunters paused, the citizens hiding in their homes peeked out, all mesmerised by its impossible majesty.


    Back in the Court of Cadenza, heavy footsteps thundered through the grand halls.


    Pasta, blade in hand, chuckled as he faced the approaching hunters. His sharp eyes gleamed with excitement as he dashed forward. ¡°Let¡¯s get this party started¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Mr. Swordsman seized him by the collar, holding Emilia in his other arm. His speed blurred the world as he raced past the hunters, leaving them scrambling in his wake. Glass shattered as he leapt through a window.


    Unbothered by the fall, Mr Swordsman manipulated the wind itself, carrying them to the rooftop of a nearby building.


    ¡°Hey, Swordsman!¡± Pasta barked, flailing in his grasp. ¡°This is humiliating man! Let go of me!¡±


    Mr Swordsman glanced at him with a deadpan expression. ¡°No.¡±


    With that, he continued bounding from rooftop to rooftop, the hunters trailing like a swarm of persistent insects.


    From her perch in his grasp, Emilia spotted the enormous mechanical structure in the distance. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity. So that¡¯s how they got here, she thought. But her wonder was fleeting, interrupted by a hunter materializing directly in their path.


    Mr Swordsman quickly hurled Emilia into the air. His voice was sharp and commanding. ¡°Pasta! Behind us!¡±


    Pasta grinned, drawing his blade as he turned to face the threat. ¡°Now we¡¯re talking.¡±


    In a flash, Mr Swordsman disappeared into parallel space, his form bolting through the grey world meeting his prey. He swung his blade in a powerful arc, cutting down the hunter instantly before catching Emilia.


    Meanwhile, Pasta darted toward the pursuing hunters, his movements swift and calculated as he sliced through their ranks leaving nothing but scars. He appeared behind them, leaving his mischievous grin on as the hunters crumpled to the ground, writhing in agony from his blade''s venomous edge. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    But before he could catch his breath, his gaze darted upward. Flocks of monstrous birds filled the sky, their shadows falling over the city. ¡°Uh, Mr. Swordsman?¡± he murmured, a nervous grin creeping onto his face. ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem.¡±


    A hunter riding one of the birds dove toward him, the creature¡¯s gaping maw aiming for the kill. Undeterred, Pasta sheathed his sword, hardening the energy around his fist.


    ¡°Long time no see, ugly bird. Let''s reintroduce ourselves¡± he said with a smirk, before delivering a thunderous punch, sending the creature crashing into a nearby roof.


    For a moment, Pasta admired his work¡ªthen the pain hit him. He staggered, clutching his hand as tears pricked his eyes. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡± he groaned, collapsing to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m never doing that again!¡±


    The flock of birds swarmed closer, and Pasta¡¯s eyes widened in panic. But just as the monsters neared, the sky exploded in vibrant, cascading fireworks. The dazzling display sent the birds into disarray, and hunters who fell were swiftly apprehended by the city¡¯s security forces.


    High above, a guttural scream mixed with laughter echoed through the clouds. Shot soared through the air, tears streaming from his eyes and his hat flapping wildly in the wind. Fireworks were strapped to his feet and shoulders, propelling him in erratic patterns.


    Clinging to his back, Jiji grinned ear to ear, her jetpack keeping them balanced. She hefted a launcher onto his shoulder, firing more fireworks. Her golden eyes of perception assisted her in locating the weak points of the birds in seconds. Her face was alight with unbridled glee as she shouted, ¡°More twirlys!¡±


    Shot twisted his neck to glare at her, his voice desperate. ¡°Jiji, bring me down!¡±


    But Jiji only laughed louder, pumping her fist into the air as she guided them into dizzying loops as the fireworks continued to erupt.


    The hunters multiplied like a plague as Mr. Swordsman glanced back at Pasta. ¡°Keep up,¡± he said flatly, his pace unrelenting.


    Pasta nodded, trailing behind as they dashed across the rooftops, leaping onto the lower levels of the capital. A spark of exhilaration lit his eyes. He recalled the moment Mr. Swordsman used parallel space earlier. It hadn¡¯t seemed like he vanished entirely¡ªthere was a faint glow moving at incredible speed. This was proof that his skills had improved, ever since he began his training with Mr Swordsman.


    But why in the heavens is Mr Swordsman not holding back? Pasta wondered, struggling to catch up with the swordsman who was already far ahead.


    Mr Swordsman slowed just enough, his cold gaze shifting to Pasta. ¡°It would be faster if I carried you.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s face twisted in indignation. ¡°Not a chance in hell!¡±


    The roar of the hunters grew louder, their shadows looming closer. From the distance, cannon fire thundered, scattering the enemies. From the giant walking building, Tori and Astria waved. Tori cupped her hands around her mouth, her voice piercing through the noise. ¡°Go get them, Emilia!¡±


    As they neared the city¡¯s gates, Falcon and Kabal awaited them. Falcon spread his massive wings, lifting the group skyward. Below, the hunters swarmed like ants, some spilling out beyond the city walls in pursuit of their airborne prey.


    Falcon didn¡¯t increase his speed, deliberately teasing the hunters with the illusion that they could catch him.


    Meanwhile, Kabal waited for all the hunters to pass through and keep a far distance from the city before he planted his hands against one of the gates. His muscles rippled, veins bulging as he pushed against the heavy iron, teeth clenched in effort.


    The hunters continued their pursuit of the flying man while some noticed Kabal attempting to close the gate. They separated themselves and circled back to the gates.


    From above, Jiji¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Hold onto your bandages, Shot!¡± She unleashed a dazzling barrage of fireworks that slowed the attackers. Shot, now much steadier in the air, picked off stragglers with flawless precision, reloading and firing like clockwork.


    Still, a few hunters evaded the onslaught and raced toward Kabal who was still struggling to lock the gates.


    ¡°Need a hand, big guy?¡± Eine called out, her white hair catching the breeze as she stood atop a building, arms crossed and a confident grin on her lips.


    Kabal let out a booming laugh. "Well, I don''t have a choice now, do I? Do whatever you want"


    Drake was already moving, his spear gleaming as he summoned a whirlwind that swept through the hunters, scattering them like leaves. He flipped his hair with a smug grin. ¡°Beat that, Ferian.¡±


    Ferian took to the skies, her dark eyes glinted beneath the basket hat that veiled her face. Her little axe came crashing down with a devastating swing, fracturing the earth and creating a sinkhole that swallowed the hunters whole.


    ¡°You owe me dinner¡± she teased, twirling her weapon.


    Kabal grunted, focusing all his energy on the gates. ¡°Come on!¡± he roared. The gates were monstrously heavy, designed to be operated by mechanisms now destroyed by the hunters. Sweat poured down his face as the horde surged closer.


    Then, from the alleys and streets, the people of the city appeared. Adventurers from the guild followed close behind. Together, they rallied around Kabal, throwing their weight against the iron doors.


    Kabal paused, his eyes darting to the swelling crowd as Eine and her crew joined in as well. Then, with renewed determination, he pushed harder. Beside him, Titine, Jace and Merlin from Jiji''s tournament joined in. They all strained as one, gritting their teeth as the gates creaked, inching shut.


    Finally, with a deafening thud, the gates slammed into place, locking the hunters out. The crowd erupted in cheers, their cries of triumph rippling like wildfire through the city.


    High above, Falcon glanced back, seeing the gates secure. With that, he picked up speed, soaring toward the Aurora Isle.


    Mr Swordsman scanned the horizon below, his sharp eyes catching movement¡ªthree figures clad in black, striding toward the capital.


    *


    Tuomi yawned, clutching her closed umbrella, her dark makeup accentuating her sharp features. Black netting veiled her hair, and her laced, swirling outfit trailed lightly over the snow. ¡°Ugh, I absolutely despise cold weather,¡± she muttered, her crimson eyes narrowing as she spotted Falcon disappearing into the distance.


    Luther, a towering figure bound by golden chains that dangled from his hands, stepped forward. His blind eyes stared blankly, yet his presence was anything but unseeing. The dark suit he wore clung to his muscular frame, radiating power. ¡°It seems we missed him,¡± he said, his deep, calm voice laced with an undertone of impending fury.


    The third figure, Rinna, loomed silently behind them. A shadowy hood obscured most of her face, but the horrific burn scars stretching from her eyes across her skin were still visible. Her hands remained hidden in her hoodie¡¯s pockets. ¡°Bloodborne advised us to avoid him,¡± she said in a soft voice, light yet saturated with an ominous energy. ¡°Our priority is to clean up the realm.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Tuomi sighed, stepping forward. Her movements were measured but purposeful.


    The hunters turned their gaze toward the trio, their faces blanching in recognition. The dark attire, the oppressive aura¡ªthere was no mistaking them. They were a formidable S-rank team under the direct authority of the guild master, Duke RK Bloodborne.


    Despite the cold, sweat beaded on the hunters¡¯ foreheads. The realisation of who they were facing sent them scattering in blind panic.


    Tuomi tilted her umbrella, the lace edges brushing her shoulder as she flicked it open with a sharp flourish. The burst of energy it unleashed created a fierce gust, sending icy winds hurtling toward the hunters. The air, infused with her aura, intensified the storm¡¯s effect, freezing the fleeing prey in their tracks.


    Luther remained silent, extending his arms before striking them into the ice as the golden chains snaked into the snow like living creatures. With a sudden snap, they shot forth, ensnaring several hunters in glowing, unyielding binds.


    Rinna¡¯s body shimmered, turning semi-transparent as an ethereal duplicate of herself burst forward. The phantom raced across the snow with supernatural speed, striking down each hunter it touched with precision and efficiency.


    Tuomi yawned again, twirling her umbrella lazily as if the scene unfolding before her wasn¡¯t worth her attention. ¡°This is unbelievably dull,¡± she drawled. Her lips curled into a faint smirk. ¡°It¡¯s a pity we can¡¯t take on Blue Mask.¡±


    Luther walked past her, his heavy footsteps crunching against the snow. He didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge her remark. ¡°Our orders are clear. Protect the capital. Bloodborne¡¯s decree was to ensure the heart of the Fourth remains untouched. Though we may be late, we can still prevent further casualties. More hunters should be on their way¡±


    Tuomi sighed dramatically, trailing behind him toward the capital. She spun her umbrella in lazy circles, her voice carrying through the frosty air. Then she stopped in her tracks, turning her head over her shoulder.  ¡°So boring...¡±


    From afar hundreds of hunters rode forward on horses while others gliding through the air atop massive birds.


    The trio kept their faces expressionless as they prepared for battle. Suddenly the sky exploded with colours as Jiji and Shot fired the birds down.


    Then from behind screams echoed across the snowy plains as the adventurers ran across, others jumping over the walls to join in.


    Kabal swung his massive axe, "I ain''t leaving all the fun for you three dammit!!" he yelled with a massive leap to the sky towards the army of hunters. "This move is from my teacher Falcon!"


    Lightning struck his form covering him in a glowing electric light as he struck the earth causing a chaotic explosion, sending the hunters in the air. He stood on his feet with a grin. "Woah!! " He screamed, raising his axe. "Adventurers of the Fourth! Let''s get our Realm back!"


    The adventurers  screamed, raising their weapons as they fought against the hunters with a fiery heart. The dark trio watched, their stoic expression shifting into something of delight.


    Tuomi stepped forward, with a smile. "Okay, guess we can have some fun as well"


    *


    Falcon soared through the skies, his sharp gaze locked on the looming tower ahead covered in a cloud of snow. The air grew heavier as they neared, the sinister aura of the place undeniable. He could feel it¡ªhundreds of hunters infested the structure. No wonder his subordinates dreaded this place.


    ¡°You can drop us here,¡± Mr. Swordsman murmured, his voice steady, his eyes obscured. ¡°He knows we¡¯re coming.¡±


    Emilia shuffled uneasily. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we land first?¡±


    Pasta opened his mouth to chime in, but before he could speak, a storm of swords came hurtling toward them.


    Mr Swordsman released himself from Falcon¡¯s grasp, his blade flashing through the air with incredible force causing the weapons to scatter.


    The siblings stared wide-eyed. The volley of blades had gone unnoticed¡ªthere were no lifeforces to sense.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Falcon said curtly, releasing the group. Mr Swordsman landed gracefully in the snow below, his feet making barely a sound as the siblings fell from above, not making a sound except Pasta who was holding in a chuckle.


    With a sharp stomp, Mr Swordsman sent a gust of wind surging upward, softening their fall.


    He turned to Emilia, his sharp gaze dropping to her high heels. ¡°You can¡¯t fight in those,¡± he said, his tone firm.


    Emilia brushed the snow from her dress with a small sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll manage. I can move well enough, so it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Pasta sprang to his feet, shaking snow from his hair. ¡°Good, because I¡¯m not lending you my boots.¡±


    Emilia scoffed, crossing her arms. ¡°As if I¡¯d ask, genius.¡±


    The three of them turned toward the tower. Its oppressive energy bore down on them, and the snowstorm swirling beneath it clouded their vision.


    Mr Swordsman¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared ahead. ¡°Pasta, Emilia,¡± he said quietly, ¡°are you prepared for this?¡±


    Emilia gave a resolute nod. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    He glanced at her, his expression softening into something almost reassuring. ¡°I never said I did,¡± he replied. His voice was calm but carried a commanding weight. ¡°Go put those lords in their place.¡±


    Emilia felt a warmth spread through her chest despite the biting cold. His words somehow steadied her, making her feel invincible.


    Pasta stretched, his grin widening. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me, Mr Swordsman,¡± he said, stepping forward confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this my whole life.¡±


    The storm began to clear, revealing a mass of masked hunters, their weapons glinting in the faint light. At the forefront stood Ryder, his presence commanding as he removed his mask and let it dangle at his side.


    Mr Swordsman and Pasta stepped forward, their expressions unreadable. Ryder raised a hand, signalling the hunters to charge.


    The men roared as one, surging forward with raised weapons. Pasta¡¯s lips curled into a devilish grin, his excitement barely contained, while Mr Swordsman remained composed.


    In unison, the duo unleashed an explosive burst of energy that rippled across the battlefield, shaking the very ground. The wave sent the hunters sprawling, their bodies hitting the snow with a resounding thud.


    Before Ryder could react, Pasta materialised before him, his grin widening into something almost wicked. ¡°Hey,¡± he said casually, his fingers dancing over the hilt of his blade. Behind him, Mr Swordsman and Emilia passed without a glance.


    Emilia paused, her gaze lingering on her brother. His growth in strength over such a short period was undeniable, but worry flickered in her chest.


    Pasta chuckled, turning to meet her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve got your own problems to handle, sis,¡± he said, ignoring Ryder¡¯s deepening scowl. ¡°Your big bro¡¯s got this covered.¡±


    Emilia hesitated only a moment before turning away, following Mr Swordsman into the tower. The pair walked in silence through the dimly lit halls, their steps echoing off the cold stone walls.


    ¡°Do you have your sword with you?¡± Mr. Swordsman asked abruptly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He came to a stop, his gaze fixed ahead. ¡°The lords should be close,¡± he said, his voice sharp. ¡°They¡¯ll see you as weak.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly, her gaze falling to the floor.


    Mr. Swordsman placed a hand on her head, his tone softening. ¡°Use that to your advantage,¡± he said with a small, encouraging smile.


    Emilia looked up, but her breath caught as she noticed Jinni standing behind Mr Swordsman, his back to him. It was as if he had appeared from the shadows. The once normal walls now bore fresh, jagged slashes, the remnants of a battle that had unfolded in an instant.


    Saying nothing, Emilia left the two swordsmen in the hallway. She ascended the stairs, her steps quickening as she entered the upper level. Pasta¡¯s laughter echoed faintly from the snowy battlefield outside, filling the air with a haunting mirth.


    She clutched her chest, steadying her resolve as she continued forward. Her eyes caught on a door left ajar. Stepping closer, she saw a room filled with blooming cherry trees, their delicate petals drifting lazily on an unseen breeze.


    Shinari lay on the floor, her mischievous eyes meeting Emilia¡¯s. She pressed a finger to her lips, signalling for silence, her presence both calming and unnerving.


    Emilia moved on, leaving the tranquil scene behind. She came to a grand door, its aura of nobility and power pressing against her like a weight.


    Her hands trembled as she reached into her bag, pulling out her locket. The familiar image of her family brought a swell of courage.


    With a deep breath, she pushed open the doors, prepared to face whatever lay ahead.

 Chapter 65: Mighty Pasta!

    Pasta sat alone under the night sky, savouring the rare peace and silence it offered, save for the faint rustle of leaves in the breeze. That tranquillity was short-lived, however, as


    Puck hopped over to him, flapping her wide wings with an almost frantic energy.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Pasta laughed, holding his stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed, jeez, Puck. You¡¯re just like Emilia¡ªonly with feathers!¡± He burst into laughter at his own joke, kicking his legs idly over the edge of the mansion roof. Puck tilted her head, her beady eyes narrowing as though rolling them in exasperation.


    Pasta leaned back, resting against the shingles, his smile softening. ¡°You know, tomorrow we¡¯re heading to the Seventh,¡± he said, his voice tinged with anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s for Emilia¡¯s lessons with Bloodborne. Father agreed to let her be an adventurer during our travels. You should¡¯ve seen her face, Puck¡ªshe was so happy, her cheeks were brighter than the sun.¡±


    Scooping the stubborn bird into his hands, he gently stroked her feathers, eliciting a reluctant groan of contentment. ¡°It¡¯s safer this way,¡± he continued. ¡°Being an adventurer means fewer people will mess with you. Hunters and mercenaries won¡¯t pick fights as often¡ªthey¡¯d rather go after easy prey than someone who might fight back.¡±


    Puck shifted in his hands, her sharp gaze meeting his, questioning his reasoning.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Pasta waved a hand with a sheepish grin. ¡°Not saying I¡¯m okay with criminals attacking people, noble or not! Come on, Puck, give me some credit here.¡±


    He sighed, laying back fully and gazing at the faint glimmer of stars above. ¡°I¡¯ve been training for this for years, you know,¡± he said, his tone growing quieter. ¡°Ever since our older sister¡¯s death... all of it was for Emilia. To protect her, to grow stronger, and to chase my dream of becoming a mighty warrior.¡± He stretched his arms skyward, his fingers splaying as if trying to catch a star. ¡°As adventurers, we¡¯ may face monsters, dragons, and maybe demons. I¡¯m itching for that kind of excitement, Puck. I want to test my strength.¡±


    A wide grin spread across his face as he lowered his arms. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll have to make a choice,¡± he said softly. ¡°Between protecting Emilia and following my own dream. And no, Puck, I can¡¯t do both. Not in the way I want to at least.¡± His eyes sparkled as he clenched his fist. ¡°But if I ever meet a strong fighter on one of our adventures? I¡¯ll make sure to give it my all, just for the thrill of it. Since it may be my last,¡± he gave a near ominous grin. "And I''ll enjoy every bit of it"


    *


    Amidst the wreckage of fallen hunters and the distant cawing of crows, Pasta stood at the centre of the desolate battlefield. His grin was irreverent, his posture loose as he glanced down at Ryder, whose cold, unyielding stare seemed to be carved from stone.


    ¡°Last time, you did quite a number on me.¡± Pasta said as his hand drifted to the hilt of his blade. ¡°How about a second round¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the ground erupted with a crackling burst of frost, a spear of jagged ice hurtling straight toward him. Pasta¡¯s eyes sharpened, his body moving instinctively as his blade sang through the air, slicing the ice cleanly in two.


    He barely had time to regain his footing before Ryder threw a stony fist toward him, sending him hurtling backwards.


    Pasta twisted mid-air, landing on his feet in a crouch. He wiped the dirt from his face, spitting blood onto the cracked frozen earth. ¡°First hit, huh?¡± he said with a cocky smirk, twirling his blade. "Looks like someone''s not in a good mood"


    Ryder yawned, his movements casual as he stepped forward, the ground trembling beneath him. ¡°It seems you¡¯re under a grave misconception,¡± he said, his voice low and disdainful. ¡°I¡¯m here for the swordsman¡ªnot a weakling like you.¡±


    The words struck deep as Pasta lowered his head, the brim of his hat casting shadows over his eyes¡ªor so it seemed. Then, he erupted into laughter, smacking his knee in exaggerated amusement. ¡°Weakling? Me?¡± He jabbed a thumb at his chest. His laughter died down as his piercing gaze locked onto Ryder. A grin spread across his face, sharp and taunting. ¡°Hey, shorty, you¡¯ve got it all wrong¡ª¡±


    The ground beneath him rumbled as jagged rocks burst upward, aiming to skewer him. ¡°More rocks? Really? Come on, at least try to get creative.¡±


    Pasta held his ground, his smile never faltering as he adjusted his stance, leaning forward slightly.


    The world seemed to blur, shifting to colours of black and white for a moment as Pasta felt the subtle tremor beneath his feet. Just as a rock spiked up beneath him, he used its force to propel himself forward, launching toward Ryder like an arrow loosed from a bow.


    Each swipe of his blade was effortless, his laughter echoing through the battlefield like a chaotic maniac.


    In an instant, Pasta closed the gap between them. He swung for Ryder¡¯s head, but his blade met resistance¡ªRyder¡¯s rocky arm intercepted the strike with a deafening clash. Sparks flew, the force of the collision pushing both combatants back slightly.


    Ryder¡¯s eyes narrowed as he glared at Pasta, his irritation palpable. Pasta, unbothered, flashed a grin. ¡°Nice block,¡± he said, tilting his head. ¡°But seriously, lose the rocky arm. Blocking barehanded? Way cooler.¡±


    Ryder¡¯s scowl deepened, and with a flick of his fingers, a stone fist erupted from the earth, catching Pasta square in the chest and launching him backwards. He collided with several more stone pillars that sprang up in quick succession, each impact wringing a groan from him until he finally skidded to a stop.


    Blood trickled down Pasta¡¯s temple as he pushed himself off the ground, wobbling slightly but grinning nonetheless. ¡°Man, tough crowd,¡± he said, his tone light despite the blood dripping from his chin. ¡°Come on, man. It was just a joke! Take it easy a bit.¡±


    Ryder swung his hand, the jagged rock encasing his fist crumbling to the snow with a heavy thud. His expression remained impassive as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, you¡¯ve gotten stronger, even if only slightly.¡± His tone, cold and unflattering. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you quickly and move on to the others.¡±


    Pasta straightened up, his body battered and weak. He spat blood to the side, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s the plan, right?¡± he said, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°Also I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get use to those damn rocks of yours.¡±


    Gripping his blade, Pasta sliced cleanly through his cloak, letting the top half fall away and hung his hat behind him. The frayed rope around his waist held the rest of his tattered clothing in place. His muscular frame gleamed in the icy moonlight, scars both old and new crisscrossing his skin, defying the biting chill of the wind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make this easier for you!¡± Pasta declared, pointing his blade at Ryder, his grin unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood, but damn, am I starving. So, let¡¯s get this over with before I pass out from hunger.¡±


    Ryder¡¯s frown deepened. He flicked his wrist, and the earth trembled in response. Rocks swirled around him, melding together and growing into a towering, hulking figure of stone. His form was colossal, his features devoid of emotion, a stony bastion of power.


    ¡°How foolish,¡± Ryder said, his voice devoid of pity. ¡°I won¡¯t even enjoy having your head. My brother will handle this farce while I deal with the swordsman.¡±


    Without another glance, Ryder turned and strode toward the tower in the distance.


    Pasta moved to stop him, but a massive figure materialised before him¡ªBastian, the rocky colossus Ryder had summoned. The creature¡¯s granite fist swung down, a thunderous punch aimed directly at Pasta.


    Pasta raised his blade to block, but the sheer force of the blow sent him hurtling backwards, a vortex of wind swirling in its wake. Before he could regain his footing,


    Bastian reappeared, slamming him into the snow with bone-crushing strength.


    The flurry of snow obscured their forms as Bastian launched into a relentless assault. His punches rained down on Pasta, each one sending blood spattering into the frost. The sound of Pasta¡¯s laughter cut through the beating, a defiant echo in the frozen night, but as the punches continued, his voice grew faint.


    Ryder sighed, glancing back briefly. ¡°Jinni wouldn¡¯t want me to interfere. A shame, really,¡± he muttered, stifling a yawn. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll deal with the girl instead. The lords won¡¯t be pleased with her meddling¡­ if she¡¯s even still alive.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± came a raspy voice.


    Ryder stopped in his tracks, scowling. Still alive huh?


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Pasta whispered.


    Ryder turned, his annoyance morphing into shock. There stood Pasta, bloodied and bruised, holding Bastian¡¯s massive stone head in one hand. The colossus struggled violently, but Pasta¡¯s grip was unyielding.


    ¡°What in the¡ª?¡± Ryder¡¯s eyes widened in horror as Pasta¡¯s lips curled into a devious grin. He crushed Bastian¡¯s head to rubble, letting the remains crumble to the ground.


    The sight froze Ryder in place, a bitter memory clawing its way to the forefront of his mind. The image reminded him too much of the Weeping Swordsman¡ªa scene he had vowed never to witness again.


    Ryder¡¯s fists clenched as rage churned inside him, not at Bastian¡¯s destruction, but at the humiliation. How dare a weakling like him hold my brother at his mercy?


    His thoughts drifted to the past, to the day his older brother, once a vibrant and ecstatic drummer, had vanished in a rockslide after a heated argument between them. Ryder had been blamed for his brother¡¯s death, cast aside in a kingdom where justice held no weight. On the brink of execution, he was granted a gift¡ªa power he swore to use to dominate the weak even if it meant crushing everyone beneath his heel including his deceased brother.


    But now, seeing his brother¡¯s form destroyed, not by his own hands but by someone else¡¯s, Ryder¡¯s fury erupted. ¡°You¡­¡± His voice trembled with unbridled anger. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for that!¡±


    *


    The clash of steel and the grunts of exertion echoed around the forest, mingling with the gentle murmurs of the nearby river¡ªa symphony of conflict against nature''s peace. Pasta lunged forward, his sword cutting through the air, only for Mr Swordsman to parry effortlessly with a single, fluid motion of his blade.


    ¡°I plan to teach you the essence of our lifeforce, so listen carefully,¡± Mr. Swordsman said, sidestepping Pasta¡¯s wild swing. ¡°The first commandment: the ability to manipulate an element, bending it to one¡¯s will¡ªstrengthening it or rendering it powerless. The second is parallel space¡ªa distorted dimension where time crawls at a near standstill. Finally, there is creation, the third and most elusive power. It allows one to claim absolute dominion over a space, shaping it to their design. Even I haven¡¯t mastered it. It is said to be a second gift, bestowed only upon the truly gifted.¡±


    Pasta gritted his teeth, pushing against Mr. Swordsman¡¯s blade with all his might. His eyes glinted with defiance. ¡°Guess even you aren¡¯t all-powerful, huh?¡±


    Mr Swordsman¡¯s face remained stoic, his tone calm yet piercing. ¡°What do you define as power, Pasta?¡±


    Pasta paused, his grin widening as he stepped back, lowering his blade slightly. ¡°You see, Mr. Swordsman, power to me is strength¡ªthe kind that lets you crush anyone in your way. The skill to overwhelm your enemies and stand above the rest, no matter how many they are¡± he said, his voice steady even as he was forced to the ground with a sharp push of Mr. Swordsman¡¯s blade. ¡°I¡¯m not the honourable type, so don¡¯t expect some poetic answer from me. That¡¯s why I think you¡¯re powerful, and why I wanted you to train me.¡±


    Mr. Swordsman studied him in silence for a moment before a faint smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s begin with the first power then,¡± he said, sheathing his blade as he turned away. ¡°And Pasta,¡± his voice lowering to a whisper, ¡°if you ever encounter someone who wields the power of creation, run. You won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    *


    Ryder¡¯s eyes flickered, his fists trembling as he stood mere paces from Pasta. The only sound between them was the howl of the wind, snow swirling around in chaotic spirals. Then, it began.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.The skies above twisted unnaturally, colours bleeding into one another as day and night cycled in a dizzying blur. The heavens darkened, settling into an ominous, dark azure.


    Pasta¡¯s frown melted into a mischievous grin as he tilted his head to the sky. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this fancy?¡± he muttered, his voice laced with amusement.


    Around them, the world transformed. The tower disappeared, replaced by an endless expanse of snow and jagged rocks scattered across the plains. Ryder took a step forward, his head bowed, voice barely audible.


    ¡°You see,¡± he said, his eyes losing their whites letting only voids remain, ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to use this against a pest like you. But you¡¯ve annoyed me to the point where I¡¯d love nothing more than to toy with your very soul.¡± He raised his gaze, a wicked smile curling his lips. ¡°This is my third power. If I kill you here even once, I can reanimate you and kill you again, as many times as I please. But don¡¯t get it twisted¡ªwhen you die here, you die for real. Even if you somehow defeat me and shatter this realm, your body will perish with it.¡±


    Pasta scratched his ear with a finger, nonchalantly blowing the dust from it before resting his sword on his shoulder. ¡°So, no escape unless I kill you first, huh? Fine by me.¡±


    ¡°Shut your filthy mouth, you weasel,¡± Ryder growled, his voice low and venomous. He raised his hands as the air around them thickened. ¡°I am the god of this world¡ªmy creation. A realm where I have never known defeat.¡±


    The ground trembled violently, the snow shifting into jagged rocks that twisted into monstrous forms. Serpents, dragons, and grotesque creatures towered over the battlefield, their earth-shattering roars reverberating across the desolate plain. Bastian-like figures emerged, countless in number, their stony forms lining up in a massive, terrifying army.


    Ryder¡¯s form began to warp, parts of his body encased in layers of rock that tore through his clothes and etched to his skin. His back bulged grotesquely, as a massive, humanoid Bastian clawed its way out, laughing maniacally. A colossal rocky ring materialised behind the brothers, adorned with drums at each corner. Two more rocky drums materialised in Ryder¡¯s lap as he floated into the sky, cross-legged with Bastian looming over his head like a twisted shadow.


    Ryder¡¯s voice, distorted and layered with Bastian¡¯s, boomed across the battlefield. ¡°There¡¯s no use begging. You¡¯ll die here again and again, nothing more than a pitiful joke for my amusement. Darius claimed you killed Valdorith, but that¡¯s absurd. You¡¯re no dragon slayer¡ªjust a weak, pathetic fool.¡±


    Far in the distance, standing alone against the monstrous army, Pasta remained silent, his expression unreadable. Valdorith, huh? He had forgotten about their whole encounter, what he had to prove, and what he had to fight for. But whatever it was... it didn¡¯t matter now.


    He chuckled softly, clicking his blade on his shoulder. ¡°Carrying the will of others sounds noble and all,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the cacophony, ¡°but I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment my whole life. No way am I letting some dragons will ruin that for me.¡±


    Pasta sighed as his stomach rumbled. ¡°How do you expect me to run from this Mr Swordsman?¡± he asked, shaking his head. ¡°Begging would have sound more reasonable,¡± he laughed out and held his stomach. ¡°Not like I¡¯ll do that anyways, guess you aren¡¯t that smart as well¡±


    Ryder¡¯s gaze burned with contempt as he looked down at Pasta. ¡°Give me your last words, Pasta,¡± he said, his voice dripping with mock pity. ¡°I¡¯ll deliver them to your sister and your loved ones.¡±


    Pasta¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he bowed slightly. ¡°Last words, huh? Well, I¡¯ve got just the thing.¡±


    Straightening his back, he stepped forward, his posture brimming with confidence. He stretched out his arm, his palm open wide, resting his sword on his shoulder. The fire in his eyes matched the grin spreading across his face, the excitement in him radiating like an unyielding flame.


    ¡°My name is Mighty Pasta,¡± he declared, his voice booming across the frozen wasteland. ¡°I saved the town of flames, protected a marriage, killed a true dragon, fought the strongest man in the world, and even crossed swords with the greatest swordsman alive. And now...¡± He leaned forward, his grin widening. ¡°I¡¯m gonna... beat... your... ass.¡±


    Ryder growled, slamming his drum with a force that echoed like thunder. The ground rumbled as the army of Bastians charged forward, their battle cries filling the air.


    Pasta remained posed as he leapt on one foot and the next. ¡°Let¡¯s goooooo! Dammit!¡± he roared, launching himself into the fray.


    The world turned monochrome for an instant as he surged forward, then snow erupted beneath his feet in a storm of frost and wind. The sheer force of his movement created an explosion of snow as he rocketed upwards.


    A dragon flew towards him, its jaws wide open. Pasta¡¯s eyes gleamed as he laughed maniacally, using his elbow to shift the wind and propel himself aside. With a swift swing of his blade, he struck the dragon¡¯s chin, propelling himself atop its massive form.


    ¡°The party¡¯s just getting started, big guy,¡± he grinned, stabbing the beast¡¯s nape. More dragons and monsters rushed toward him, their shadows blotting out the sky. Undeterred,


    Pasta¡¯s muscles bulged as he sprinted across the dragon¡¯s back, his sword carving through the rocky structure of its wings. The beast crumbled into rubble, and Pasta leapt from the debris toward another approaching dragon.


    Before he could land, a giant snake lunged from the side, its fangs sinking into him.


    Pasta strengthened his coating as the creature thrashed wildly, slamming him into jagged rock walls that erupted from the ground. With one final swing, it hurled him skyward, its maw open wide to swallow him whole.


    Pasta¡¯s eyes snapped open mid-fall, his grin returning with renewed vigour. In a flash, he took a striking stance and launched himself downward at lighting speed, his blade cleaving the serpent clean in half.


    He landed amidst the disaster, pulling his blade free with a grunt. ¡°Rocks, huh? Guess my poison¡¯s no good against you. Makes this a bit of a chore,¡± he said, glancing up at the approaching wave of monsters flying towards him and on land the army of Bastian who were getting closer.


    His smile widened. ¡°Still, not like I''m complaining orr anything. But, I don''t have all day for you minions.¡±


    Above, Ryder sat like a god at the centre of the storm, his drumming commanding the battlefield.


    Pasta narrowed his eyes. It was clear¡ªdefeating the horde would take an eternity. The real threat was Ryder.


    As the monsters closed in, Pasta propelled himself skyward with a powerful burst of wind, his blade gleaming in the dim light. ¡°All I need is one strike,¡± he whispered to himself, a dragon charging toward him. With a graceful twirl, he landed atop its back, slicing through the creatures riding it before sprinting to its tail.


    Using another burst of energy, he launched himself straight at Ryder, the monochrome world enveloping him once more. Time slowed to a crawl as he entered his parallel space¡ªa technique he¡¯d recently mastered, though its use was limited to mere seconds and could only be used a couple of times before he succumbed to unconsciousness.


    This is it, he thought, his blade inches from Ryder¡¯s neck. Goodbye, Ryder.


    ¡°How truly pathetic,¡± Ryder said, his distorted voice laced with disdain.


    Bastian¡¯s massive hand slammed a drum behind Ryder, summoning a colossal stony arm that swatted Pasta away like an insect. He crashed into the snow, the impact sending him hurtling miles across the plain.


    Colour returned to the world as a giant Bastian emerged behind Ryder. The shattered monsters began to regenerate, their bodies reforming as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°You can try all you want,¡± Ryder declared, his voice echoing across the battlefield. ¡°But your fate is inevitable. You will die here.¡±


    The army stood motionless, their glowing blue eyes fixed on Pasta¡¯s crumpled form in the distance, awaiting their master¡¯s final command.


    *


    Pasta''s chest heaved, his heartbeat pounding rapidly. Heat surged through his veins, unbearable and searing, as if his entire body had been set ablaze. Yet the pain was far worse¡ªit felt as though something gnawed at him from within, consuming him piece by piece.


    Memories flooded his mind, vivid and alien. They weren¡¯t his memories, yet they unfolded as clearly as if they were etched into his soul.


    Naga. Astria. Valdorith.


    He saw it all¡ªthe fury, the betrayals, the blood-soaked history. But the anger he expected to feel wasn¡¯t there. The rage that once consumed him had been stripped away, leaving only clarity. Was this why he had been ridden from those visions before? To free him from the burden of carrying someone else¡¯s wrath? The weight of sins his ancestors had carved into the annals of history?


    He didn¡¯t know why it was happening now, in this moment of life and death. But he knew one thing for sure.


    I¡¯m not going to die here. Not before carving my name into history as a warrior. Not without protecting Emilia. Not without standing toe-to-toe with Mr. Swordsman for more duels. And definitely not without tasting Pyrovile meat again with Tori.


    ¡°So,¡± he whispered, his voice trembling with something that was neither fear nor joy. His eyes shimmered, teary yet ablaze with a menacing grin that spread wide across his face. ¡°Should I be angry... or happy?¡±


    Around him, faint green and crimson firefly-like motes of light began to rise, dancing in the cold air. His eyes shifted from their natural dark hue to a venomous green, glowing like embers in the dark. His form wavered and distorted, as though he were a glitching hologram. Across his chest, from one shoulder to the other, a tattoo formed¡ªan intricate blend of serpent and dragon, coiling as if alive.


    ¡°THE GIFT OF THE DRAGONS RIFT.¡±


    It coursed through him, ancient and primal, every technique, every ability rushing into his mind like an old friend finally making its presence known.


    Pasta exhaled sharply, his body trembling as he processed the overwhelming surge of power. And then¡ªhe burst out laughing.


    He clutched his stomach, doubling over, his laughter ringing out like a madman¡¯s cry. He fell to the ground, rolling in the snow, gasping between fits of manic cackling.


    Ryder¡¯s scowl deepened, his gaze dark with suspicion. ¡°Has he finally gone mad?¡±


    Pasta wheezed, struggling to catch his breath as he sat up. ¡°Y-you¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± he choked out, wiping a tear from his eye. With an exaggerated effort, he pushed himself to his feet, still chuckling. ¡°Why now, huh? Did I unlock some kind of cheat code or something?¡±


    Ryder¡¯s curiosity twisted into fury. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Pasta?! Have you completely lost it?¡±


    Pasta held up a hand, trying to compose himself, though his grin never faltered. ¡°W-wait, wait, wait!¡± he stammered, his voice shaking with suppressed laughter. ¡°Just give me a second!¡± He straightened up, wiping his face. Then his expression sharpened, his glowing green eyes locking onto Ryder¡¯s.


    ¡°I just want to say...¡± He smirked, raising his blade. ¡°You¡¯re dead, man.¡±


    A second Pasta materialised beside him, identical but with an air of casual nonchalance. The duplicate clapped a hand over Pasta¡¯s shoulder and yawned. ¡°Man, I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s make this quick.¡±


    Ryder¡¯s shock was short-lived, his lips curling into a snarl. ¡°Kill them,¡± he hissed, hitting his drum. ¡°Kill them now!¡±


    As the monstrous army surged forward, thousands of jagged, grotesque beasts roaring to life, both Pastas exchanged a glance.


    The second Pasta vanished as the original shot forward, closing the distance between himself and the army in the blink of an eye. His movements were a blur, his blade slicing through the air with precision creating a cloud of snow shrouding the entire army in white. Then, with a leap and a gust of wind under his feet Pasta soared high above the battlefield.


    Thousands of copies of him appeared mid-air, their laughter harmonising into a chaotic symphony that echoed across the plains.


    They descended like a storm, crashing into the monsters with feral intensity. But their strikes were weak as they only provided a distraction for the countless hordes of monsters.


    Ryder¡¯s frown deepened as he observed the chaos. ¡°Cloning,¡± he said. ¡°So that¡¯s his gift. But it¡¯s not enough. His speed has decreased and he no longer has the skill he displayed back then¡ªthat must be the backlash of multiplying himself.¡± He smirked darkly, summoning more monsters with a beat of his drum. ¡°I, on the other hand, can create an infinite number of creatures, each as strong or stronger than the last. I have endless energy in this world of mine. This little display of his won¡¯t last.¡±


    But as Ryder¡¯s army grew, so did the intensity of Pasta¡¯s laughter. The battlefield was a cacophony of chaos, a symphony of blades and defiance. And amidst it all, Pasta stood, grinning wildly, ready to push his newfound power to its absolute limit.


    Pasta¡¯s green eyes dimmed as he glanced at his palm, a mischievous chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°Well, here goes nothing,¡± he said, his voice dripping with playful confidence. He raised his blade to his neck and gave himself a shallow cut. The poison surged through him like wildfire, and his tattoos flared to life, pulsing red and green.


    A wild grin spread across his face as energy erupted from his body, sending tremors through the battlefield. His eyes regained its vibrant glow, and he let out a triumphant roar. ¡°Come on, baby!¡± he yelled, launching himself into the fray. He moved with chaotic grace, hopping and flipping like a crazed monkey, his movements syncing perfectly with the rhythm of Ryder¡¯s relentless drumming.


    Each monster in his path was reduced to shreds with almost comical ease, his sword slicing through them like a hot knife through butter. With a sudden burst of energy, Pasta propelled himself toward Ryder. Their eyes met¡ªRyder¡¯s wide with shock, Pasta¡¯s alight with wicked glee.


    Pasta¡¯s blade shot forward, aiming straight for Ryder¡¯s heart.


    Ryder¡¯s expression twisted in panic¡ªuntil Pasta pulled back at the last second, stabbing one of the massive drums instead.


    ¡°Psyche!¡± Pasta taunted, grinning ear to ear as the drum shattered. Before Ryder could react, Bastian, the towering giant, swung a massive fist at him. Pasta twirled in between its fingers effortlessly, laughing as he turned and sliced off the giant''s hand.


    He landed on the arm and ran through it as he sliced with ridiculous speed, his laughter echoing in the skies. He reached the creature¡¯s head and beheaded it with a single, clean strike. The massive body crumbled, and Pasta leapt into the air, his sword on his shoulder as he gazed down at the war.


    Sweat poured down Ryder¡¯s face as he watched Pasta summon his clones back, clearing the battlefield. His chestnut hair whipped in the wind, and his eyes shifted and glowed with an intense orange hue as he ignited his blade with a searing inferno that ran across the heavens and laced with flickering green poison.


    With a great swing and a smile brighter than the flames, Pasta unleashed his wrath.


    Flames roared across the snowy battlefield, melting ice and obliterating Ryder¡¯s army in one spectacular explosion. From the sky, Pasta watched the inferno with a devilish grin. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call a gift,¡± he said, his voice laced with glee.


    But as the firestorm raged, the world shimmered and shifted, reverting to its snowy landscape in an instant causing Ryder to spit out blood. He was running out of energy and the world had taken far too much damage


    Ryder stumbled back, terror etched across his face. ¡°Stay away from me, you monster!¡± he screamed, summoning jagged rocks to launch at Pasta.


    Slashing every attack with ease, Pasta blurred into view before Ryder.


    Desperate, Ryder poured every ounce of energy into fortifying himself, a destructive dark aura enveloping his body. It¡¯ll be better to survive now and fight another day than die here to this fool, he thought. The moment, Pasta swings at my indestructible coating, I¡¯ll deactivate the space, sending Pasta far away and making a run for it.


    Pasta¡¯s grin only widened as he studied the cracks forming in Ryder¡¯s defences. His blade enveloped itself in the spirit of Naga''s serpent form. With pinpoint precision, Pasta struck a single fissure in Ryder¡¯s barrier, grazing his cheek.


    For a moment, silence reigned. Ryder looked at his hands in disbelief as the energy dissipated, Bastian became a pile of rocks and his ring turned into dust. His veins began to bulge and twitch, the poison spreading mercilessly through him. With a final scream, Ryder held his face, turning himself to stone and crumbled to the floor.


    Pasta smirked and landed on the rocky corpse, his feet making a satisfying crunch. He stabbed his blade into the ground and slumped onto a pile of rubble, stretching his legs as his chest heaved with exhilaration. After a brief pause, he burst into laughter, smacking his knee and slapping the rocks.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± he exclaimed, yanking his sword free and twirled it once before planting it over his shoulder, his grin stretching wide. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to brag about this later, but man, I¡¯m still starving for more!¡± His laughter rang out, sharp and untamed.


    His emerald-green eyes glinted with mischief and hunger, the battlefield¡¯s icy winds swirling around him like a storm waiting to break. ¡°C¡¯mon, give me a real challenge already!¡± His devilish grin widened as he leaned forward. ¡°So¡­ who¡¯s next?¡±

 Chapter 66: The Empress Of The Nine Realms

    Emilia remained in the manor¡¯s grand library, the dim candlelight casting flickering shadows across the towering shelves. Her glasses glinted as she turned the worn book cover, scanning the pages with calculated focus or so it seemed. She let her head drop onto the desk, groaning against the cool wood before snapping back up and slapping her cheeks lightly, forcing the sleep from her eyes.


    ¡°Alright!¡± she declared, clenching her fist. ¡°A few more hours, then I¡¯ll call it a night.¡±


    Her fingers traced the delicate ink on the parchment, though her thoughts remained tangled with a single, inescapable subject¡ªthe Lords.


    The Lords of the Realm were the most influential figures in the world.


    They were known as titans of power, ruling vast nations with unwavering authority. It had been years since she first made her vow to challenge them, yet its weight only grew heavier with time.


    She had devoted herself to mastering everything¡ªarts, culture, etiquette, battle formations, the politics of the realms. Knowledge had been drilled into her like steel into a blade. Even Pasta, as mischievous as he was, had taken it upon himself to train her in swordplay. And despite his recklessness, he was a surprisingly decent teacher.


    Her eyes flickered toward the window just in time to catch a familiar sight¡ªPasta plummeting from the roof, limbs flailing, with Puck swooping after him. Emilia chuckled softly and turned back to her book.


    Then she sighed, resting her chin on her folded arms.


    ¡°Taking down the Lords feels impossible,¡± she murmured. ¡°These are rulers with armies at their beck and call, entire nations under their command. Simply killing them won¡¯t change anything¡ªit would just throw the realms into chaos. And then there¡¯s the war with the hunters¡­¡±


    At that thought, her ear twitched.


    Hunters.


    An idea ignited in her mind as a slow smile spread across her face. She sprang to her feet, dashing through the library, her fingers skimming the spines of books until¡ª


    ¡°Got you.¡±


    She yanked a thick, dust-coated tome from the shelf, blowing away the layers of neglect before immediately coughing at the cloud it left behind. But even though her wheezing, her grin remained.


    ¡°If the Lords and that swordsman plan to use criminals to tighten their grip on the realm¡­¡± she said, flipping through the pages as her eyes gleamed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to find some guardians.¡±


    *


    Emilia pushed the door open, revealing a vast, shadowed chamber. A long table stretched before her, where four men sat cloaked in shadow, their arms folded in silence.


    The hunters¡ªtowering figures with menacing glares¡ªturned to her, shifting their weapons.


    "You made it," a voice drawled, smooth yet dripping with malice. General Neil emerged from the darkness, stretching his arms wide. "And of your own volition, no less. Splendid." He turned to the lords seated before him, his voice adopting a reverent tone. "Oh, great Lords of our realm, our enforcer has finally arrived. The plan can now proceed."


    Emilia clenched her fists at her sides. "W-well..." Her words faltered as she bit her lip, forcing her gaze downward. Every instinct screamed at her to move, to speak¡ªbut she stood frozen. Here they were, the very ones who had betrayed the Nine Realms. A chance to finally end this.


    The years of preparation, the trials, the sacrifices¡ªthey would not go to waste. She lifted her gaze, determination burning anew, and parted her lips to speak¡ª


    "The girl is sharp," Lord Richard of the First interrupted, his golden hair glinting as the dim light. "She must have seen through the other lords'' scheme to use her. Perhaps she¡¯s come to side with us instead."


    A raucous laugh split the air as another lord hurled a white rose to the ground, crushing it beneath his heel. "Yes! The time has come!" Kabi of the Ninth roared. "With the enforcer by our side, we shall conquer the realms!"


    Timbody of the Fifth rose from his seat, lifting his goblet in a toast. "Indeed. We should celebrate¡ªafter our men dispose of the intruders, of course."


    Laughter rang out, echoing through the chamber¡ªuntil a single sound silenced it.


    A bootstep. Slow. Deliberate.


    From the shadows, a man stirred, his gaze sharp as a blade as he fixed Emilia with a piercing stare.


    "Fools," he said, his voice heavy with disdain. "This girl has no intention of joining us. She¡¯s here to challenge us. Her eyes and silence say it all."


    Emilia¡¯s breath hitched as recognition struck her like a blow to the chest. The final traitor among them¡ª


    "Lord Dvalin..." she whispered. "Why? Why would you ally yourself with the hunters? Why hand your realm over to them?"


    Dvalin exhaled, folding his arms. "I may have once been a dear friend to the Seventh and Eighth, and even had fleeting alliances with the Second¡­ but I bow to no one." His gaze hardened. "I simply saw an opportunity and seized it." His voice darkened. "And you¡ªwhat do you hope to achieve, standing against us? Will you kill us, perhaps?"


    The lords burst into laughter, raising their goblets in mockery.


    "Kill us? This girl?" Kabi sneered, taking another drink.


    Neil chuckled as he stepped toward Emilia¡ªand struck her,  sending her sprawling to the cold floor. Her bag tumbled open, its contents spilling across the floor.


    Neil ran a hand through his hair, grinning as he towered over her.  "How dare you even entertain such a thought!" he barked. "The lords have granted you a position by their side, and you dare reject it?"


    Timbody swirled his wine, a condescending smile tugging at his lips. "I heard she wished to be an adventurer of some sort," he said, sipping from his goblet before tossing it to the floor. The glass shattered beside her, staining the ground in crimson. "A prestigious noble of the Nine Realms, choosing to sully her hands like the common rabble. What a disgrace."


    His tone turned saccharine, almost mocking. "You were chosen as an enforcer, Emilia. The world itself selected you to uphold the customs of this land. That is your destiny. Take pride in it."


    Neil crouched, plucking a journal from her scattered belongings. Emilia¡¯s breath hitched as he flipped through its pages.


    "Would you look at this," he mused, skimming the entries. "Fighting Mushkins¡­ First time camping out¡­"


    Emilia¡¯s nails dug into the marble. "Stop," she whispered.


    "Oh, this is good," he continued, his lips curling into a cruel grin. "Ah¡ª''Pyrovile¡¯s heat is going to kill me''?" He laughed mockingly, turning the book toward her. "This? This is what you''d rather do? Live like a common adventurer instead of ruling?" His voice dropped."You were never meant to be an enforcer after all."


    Then, he began to tear out the pages.


    "No!" Emilia''s scream ripped through the chamber as she lunged forward, reaching out to stop him.


    *


    Emilia stirred in her sleep, turning over in her bed. A flickering glow danced across her face, making her eyelids twitch. As she slowly blinked awake, her vision adjusted to see Pasta and Puck peering down at her, a candle held between them, their faces eerily illuminated by the flame.


    Pasta grinned. ¡°Hey.¡±


    A shriek tore from Emilia¡¯s throat as she jolted upright, kicking her brother off the bed. She pointed a trembling finger at him. ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡±


    Pasta chuckled as he clambered to his feet, brushing himself off. Puck, perched on his head, fluffed her feathers, her form noticeably larger than that of an ordinary bird.


    ¡°Well,¡± Pasta said, scratching the back of his head, ¡°I thought you were awake.¡±


    Emilia, her hair a tangled mess and her eyelids heavy with drowsiness gave him a deadpan stare. ¡°Do I look awake?¡± With an exasperated sigh, she collapsed back onto her bed. ¡°Tomorrow is a big day. We¡¯re heading to the Seventh Realm, so hurry up and get some sleep.¡±


    A soft voice whispered from the doorway. ¡°Emilia.¡±


    She flinched, turning toward the entrance. Mireille stood there, draped in a silver nightdress, her figure bathed in the dim light. ¡°Good work, Pasta. You woke her.¡±


    Before Emilia could question her, the room brightened as the lamps were lit, making her squint at the sudden burst of light.


    Mireille crossed the room and sat beside her daughter, running gentle fingers through Emilia¡¯s hair. ¡°You and your brother leave for the Seventh Realm tomorrow,¡± she murmured, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t sleep, dear.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she looked up at her mother. Tears welled in Mireille¡¯s eyes, yet her lips curved into a radiant smile. ¡°Your dream is about to come true,¡± she whispered, pulling Emilia into a tight embrace. ¡°You¡¯re finally going to be an adventurer.¡±


    Emilia wrapped her arms around her mother, pressing her face against her chest. Nearby, Pasta and Puck watched, both letting out a quiet yawn.


    Mireille chuckled softly, pulling away and wiping her eyes. ¡°I have a present for you.¡± She winked at Pasta, who quickly dashed out of the room, returning moments later with two boxes¡ªone large, the other smaller.


    Emilia opened the larger box first, her eyes widening as she pulled out a carefully crafted outfit. Mireille¡¯s smile deepened as she traced the fabric with her fingertips. ¡°I made it myself,¡± she said proudly. ¡°I know you¡¯d rather look like an average adventurer than a noble.¡±


    The outfit was both practical and stylish¡ªreinforced leather strategically placed for protection, yet flexible enough for battle. Emilia hugged the garment close to her chest. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Mireille raised a finger. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    Emilia picked up the smaller box and carefully lifted the lid. Inside lay a book, its cover adorned with intricate engravings of otherworldly creatures and unknown structures. Excitement bubbled within her as she flipped it open¡ªonly to find blank pages. Her smile faltered. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ nothing in here.¡±


    Mireille placed a hand on her daughter¡¯s head, her voice as soft as a drifting petal. ¡°You¡¯re going to see so much out there,¡± she whispered, gently clasping Emilia¡¯s hands. ¡°I want to hear every detail, every adventure, every new world you discover.¡± She smiled warmly. ¡°So promise me this¡ªyou¡¯ll write everything down. Even the times when Pasta does something ridiculous.¡±


    Emilia pressed her fingers to her lips, chuckling. ¡°That alone will fill the whole book.¡±


    Pasta scowled. ¡°Hey!¡±


    The ladies laughed together as they hugged again to be interrupted by a knock from the door.


    The ladies laughed together, embracing once more, only to be interrupted by a knock at the door.


    Nathan lingered at the doorway, his face calm despite the curious stares directed at him. "May I come in?" he asked.


    Mireille yawned, waving a dismissive hand. "No, go away. This is girls¡¯ talk."


    Nathan kept his smile steady, though a faint red tinged his cheeks. "She¡¯s my daughter too, you know,"  he said, stepping into the room with his hands clasped behind his back. "I have a right to be here, after all."


    The ladies chuckled, sharing a look between them. Nathan stood awkwardly, glancing between them. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he muttered.


    Pasta strolled over to his father, patting him on the shoulder, shaking his head solemnly. "It¡¯s not worth asking, Father. Trust me."


    Emilia rose from her seat, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Father," she began, her voice trembling. "I¡­ I¡¯ll make you and Mum proud. After this journey, I¡¯ll become the best enforcer¡ª"


    Nathan raised a brow, cutting her off with a sidelong glance at Pasta. "Do you have any idea what she¡¯s talking about?"


    Pasta let out a loud yawn, rubbing his eyes. "Beats me. I¡¯m so tired I¡¯m seeing two of you right now."


    Nathan sighed before stepping closer to Emilia, resting his hands on her shoulders. ¡°When have your mother and I ever not been proud?¡± His voice softened as he pulled her into a firm embrace. ¡°You¡¯ve always made me proud, dear,¡± he murmured. ¡°You push yourself day and night, dedicating everything to a path that was placed upon you without your say. You¡¯re strong, Emilia. More courageous than you realize.¡±


    Pasta clutched his chest in disbelief. "And me?"


    Nathan chuckled, releasing Emilia to ruffle Pasta¡¯s hair. "You too, you annoying brat. Somehow."


    Pasta groaned but couldn¡¯t stop the small grin from forming.


    Nathan tilted Emilia¡¯s chin upward, meeting her gaze. "But listen, it¡¯s not about being the best enforcer or anything else. All I want is for you to be happy, understand?"


    Before Emilia could respond, Nathan turned to Mireille, who was absentmindedly clicking her fingers. "And you," he said, folding his arms. "Are you still upset with me?"


    Mireille met his eyes with an arched brow. "I don¡¯t know. Can I go to the city tomorrow to get some cake? Yes or no?"


    Emilia and Pasta exchanged wide-eyed glances, watching as their parents squared off.


    Nathan sighed. "The men can bring it for you."


    "But I want to go myself."


    "Why? It¡¯s easier to let them handle it."


    "I haven¡¯t been out much. Even Puck¡¯s had more fresh air than me."


    Puck chirped loudly in agreement, fluffing her feathers.


    Nathan groaned, rubbing his temples as his entire family fixed him with expectant stares. "Fine," he relented, throwing up his hands. "You can go."


    Mireille beamed, leaning over to give him a kiss. Emilia quickly covered Pasta¡¯s eyes, and Pasta mirrored the action, covering hers, while Puck buried her face beneath her wings.


    "Alright," Mireille said, pulling a photo album from a nearby shelf and returned to the bed. "Let¡¯s spend the night reliving some memories before my babies leave."


    Her voice wavered as she patted the bed.


    Emilia and Pasta eagerly settled beside their mother, their eyes immediately drawn to the worn pages of the photo book. Mireille glanced at Nathan who joined them, his usual stern expression melting into a warm smile.


    Laughter filled the room as they flipped through the album, their voices overlapping with fond recollections of moments past.


    Emilia took it all in¡ªthe warmth, the love, the joy¡ªand silently promised herself that no matter where her adventures took her, she would return with stories to fill the pages of her own book.


    *


    Neil tore out the pages of the journal as Emilia clung to his hand.


    "Stop it!" she cried, but he shoved her back down. Her locket slipped, clattering to the floor and flipping open¡ªrevealing the picture of her family from that last peaceful night.


    He tossed the book aside and glared at her. "You should have brought that pathetic swordsman of yours," he said, his voice carrying through the hall. "Or better yet, your idiotic brother."


    Kabi and Timbody laughed out, downing their drinks.


    "Just look at you," Neil continued, his smirk widening. "Helpless without your little bodyguards."


    Emilia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms until blood dripped onto the cold stone floor.


    Why am I like this? she thought bitterly. Sometimes I have control, but other times¡­ this fear, this anger¡­How dare him insult my friends?


    Neil chuckled, turning to the lords. "The capital is currently a warzone," he said. "You should have seen the carnage. Simply splendid. The adventurers scrambled to contain the mess, but it was futile. We had the numbers¡ªby now, they should all be dead."


    He turned back to Emilia, his smirk deepening. "Perhaps we should throw in a few civilian deaths, just to drive the fear deeper. Strike at the hearts of the people. Let the other lords know what happens when they resist."


    "They were your friends, weren¡¯t they?" Neil whispered. "They should have abandoned you when they had the chance. Not like they were ever worthy of you in the first place."


    Emilia closed her eyes, drawing in a deep breath. The noise of the world faded into silence as she reached out with her senses, feeling the faint lifeforce of every presence in the room¡ªand beyond. The sensation was foreign. She had always struggled to perceive those she wasn¡¯t familiar with, and even after her training as an enforcer, her ability to sense others remained weak. Mr. Swordsman had scolded her for this disability. Yet now, in this moment, she could feel them all.


    Thunder rumbled overhead, the air thickening with an ominous weight. Neil scoffed, his eyes falling upon the locket beside her.


    Intrigued, he bent down to retrieve it.


    In an instant, Emilia¡¯s blade sliced clean through his wrist.


    A scream tore through the chamber as Neil stumbled back, clutching the bleeding stump where his hand had once been.


    The severed limb hit the floor with a dull thud, the lords and hunters around them gasping in shock.


    Emilia rose to her feet, brushing the dust from her dress. Her gaze turned to Neil, dark and unreadable. The air around her rippled as her life force surged, an overwhelming pressure swallowing the room. It wasn¡¯t just power¡ªit was the very will of the Nine Realms. Their customs, their history, their spirit.


    She whispered something under her breath. The energy lashed out in an invisible wave, blasting across the space. Neil¡¯s body crumpled, unconscious before he hit the ground. Several hunters who had stood guard were sent flying, crashing into the walls.


    The lords trembled where they sat as Kabi slammed a fist against the table, his voice sharp with command. ¡°Falcrest! What are you hunters waiting for? Attack her!¡±


    The three hunters locked eyes with her, their towering forms radiating force as they stepped forward. The lords leaned in, eager to witness the slaughter.


    ¡°Enforcer or not, we don¡¯t need you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die here, Falcrest.¡±


    Only Lord Richard remained still, arms crossed. ¡°She¡¯s far too dangerous,¡± he muttered. "We need to dispose of her quickly"


    Blood dripped from Emilia¡¯s blade, but she paid no mind to the advancing hunters. Instead, she bent down, calmly gathering the scattered pages of her book as the first hunter lunged, a massive sword at her.


    ¡°Took you long enough to intervene,¡± she said, grinning. "Ryunosuke"


    The hunter froze mid-strike.


    Ice spread from his feet, creeping up his legs before piercing through his body. His eyes widened in horror as his body crystallized, frozen from within.


    The air shifted, taking out the few torches in the room.


    Four figures emerged, shrouded in shadow, standing behind Emilia.


    A second hunter roared, metal-clad fists igniting with energy as he swung forward. But before his attack could land, a star flared in the air. A brilliant light shot forth, consuming him in an instant. He vanished without a trace.


    The last hunter staggered, his breath shallow as he turned to the huge figure in the darkness and the massive beast that stood at its side. His breath came in ragged gasps before he turned and bolted, diving through a window in a desperate escape.


    Emilia rose, sliding the book and its pages into her bag. ¡°Surprised to see you here too,¡± she whispered, turning back with a frown. ¡°Darius.¡±


    The shadows peeled away, revealing the four figures standing behind her.


    Ryunosuke¡ªthe leader of the disciples. Mercury¡ªan upper member of their ranks. Thorne¡ªthe beast-man. And lastly, the strongest man in the world¡ªDarius.


    Ryunosuke tilted his wide-brimmed hat, his silver rod resting against his shoulder as he sat cross-legged on a swirling storm cloud, dragons coiling beneath him. ¡°I thought you were a terrible actress,¡± he said, his face hidden.


    Emilia chuckled.  ¡°Well, thank you. Much appreciated.¡±


    Mercury stepped forward, her silver dress flowing, a sheer veil draped over her hat. ¡°We received your letter,¡± she said, turning toward Darius. ¡°But our paths crossed with him. He heard the story and decided to lend his help.¡±


    Kabi slammed his fist on the table. ¡°What are you doing here, Darius?!¡± he bellowed. ¡°How dare you return against us after our agreement? Are you so dishonourable?¡±


    Darius remained silent, his gaze unwavering as he studied Kabi. Then, at last, he spoke.


    ¡°I came in search of a fallen celestial,¡± he said, his voice calm yet absolute. ¡°And I am here to witness that.¡± His gaze shifted briefly to Emilia before returning to Kabi, ¡°But out of respect for the leader of disciple strength, I offered my aid and my presence in this turn of events. That is my honour.¡±


    Emilia strode forward, each step echoing through the room. ¡°Ever since I first heard of the disciples, I¡¯ve been researching them¡ªwhat made them go into hiding, and why the ¡®Walk¡¯?¡± Her voice was sharp, a fire behind every word. ¡°I was just as surprised to see them in Pyrovile, but I¡¯ve always kept contact. They refused to aid this nation, not as long as it¡¯s ruled by the Supreme Being and the people of the white rose.¡±


    She chuckled, darkly, her dress flowing along the floor as her four guardians followed her like shadows, silent but ever-present. ¡°But that¡¯s about to change now.¡± She stopped, her gaze falling on the blood-soaked blade in her hand. Without turning away from it, she said. ¡°The Nine Realms are about to fall under new management.¡±


    The room erupted in chaos. The Lords threw gestures of defiance, shouting and screaming. But Richard¡¯s voice cut through the madness, booming with incredulity. ¡°You mean¡­ you want to fight against the entire Nine Realms?¡±


    Emilia blinked, her gaze unfaltering as she stepped closer to him. ¡°It would be a shame if I killed the Lords of the Nine Realms right?¡± She asked, her voice low and chilling.


    She leaned closer as Richard¡¯s gaze wavered, and she relished in the power she commanded of the air. ¡°Adorable,¡± she whispered, her tone laced with venom. Her once bright eyes now glowed with a darkness fuelled by hatred. ¡°Perhaps you have a problem with me ruling?¡±


    The room fell deathly quiet as her sinister force spread across the room, suffocating as the lords struggled to stay conscious.


    Emilia¡¯s smile was soft, but there was nothing gentle about it. Her fingers brushed Richard¡¯s trembling face, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°If you have a problem,¡± she whispered, leaning in closer with a wicked chuckle, ¡°speak now¡­ or forever be silent.¡±


    Kabi couldn''t stand this anymore. He stood, fury burning in his eyes, and threw a bottle to the ground. ¡°You dare listen to her? We¡¯re lords, damn it! We should put this brat in her place!¡± He yelled, stepping to Emilia as her companions stayed quiet.


    Emilia¡¯s eyes darkened even further as she glared at him.


    Kabi returned her stare and turned back to the lords. "Yes she may have the disciples on her side but we-"


    His eyes widened as the words hung in his mouth, he reached for his throat where a sword struck out.


    Emilia sighed, pulling her blade as Kabi knelt on the floor. She gently pushed him with her heels as he collapsed.


    The remaining lords were frozen in fear, their eyes glued to the floor, unable to speak or move.


    "How very rude of him. Can''t he see I wasn''t done talking," Emilia said, turning back to Richard, her smile almost gentle. ¡°You see, I disliked him the most,¡± she whispered, her voice laced with dark amusement. ¡°Always so noisy, so arrogant. And he was the one who killed my older sister as well.¡± She chuckled to herself, eyes glinting with malice. ¡°I had planned something far more gruesome for him, but this will do for now.¡±


    Richard swallowed hard, nodding hastily. ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Emilia¡¯s gaze flicked to the others in the room before she tapped Richard¡¯s shoulder, sending him scrambling from his seat in haste. He quickly took Kabi¡¯s place, not daring to protest.


    Emilia sat down slowly, crossing her legs with deliberate grace. Her four guardians stood behind her, statuesque and silent.


    ¡°So, gentlemen,¡± Emilia¡¯s voice rang out, soft but commanding, her brown eyes glowing ominously in the darkness as she flashed a devilish grin. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about peace, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 67: The Monarch Of Death

    Zephyr panted, her cold breath hitting the stone floor as she clutched her chest. The underground halls were shrouded in darkness, barely illuminated by the flickering glow of dying torches.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she coughed, lifting her gaze with a glare. ¡°You monster.¡±


    A soft chuckle echoed through the cavernous halls, slithering through the shadows like a whispering spectre. Then, with a playful bound, Lily emerged into the dim light, her bells chiming behind her as she landed before the huntress in an instant.


    ¡°You were looking for me all along, weren¡¯t you?¡± she purred, bending lower, her smile razor-sharp. ¡°Well... here I am.¡±


    Zephyr gritted her teeth, her breath ragged. She lunged, her blade slicing cleanly through Lily¡¯s form¡ªonly to cut through empty air.


    Lily¡¯s laugh rang out, and in the next moment, she perched on the edge of the wall, legs swinging playfully. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that, dear,¡± she mused, tilting her head. ¡°Just give up. Settle down, and find yourself a nice family¡­ this whole movement of yours is finished.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Zephyr whispered, forcing herself to her feet. ¡°You actually think that pathetic swordsman can beat Jinni? Please. He¡¯s number one in the world for a reason. His swordsmanship, his gifts¡ªthose are what make him¡ª¡±


    She froze. Cold steel pressed against her throat.


    Lily stood behind her, their backs almost touching. Her voice was barely a breath against Zephyr¡¯s ear. ¡°This is why I hate playing the nice girl,¡± she murmured, her tone soft, almost disappointed. ¡°Just because I smile, you think you can say whatever you want.¡±


    Zephyr trembled, unable to move as Lily¡¯s fingers ghosted over her cheek. The huntress flinched as that eerie glow returned to Lily¡¯s eyes. Though she wasn''t seeing it, the tension crawled into her skin causing her to shiver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you never make that mistake again.¡±


    Zephyr swung her blade in desperation, but before she could blink¡ªher arm was gone.


    Her eyes widened in horror as she watched it spin through the air, blood trailing behind it. A scream clawed its way up her throat, but it never escaped. In the next breath, both her legs were severed.


    And finally, her head.


    As she fell, the last thing she saw was Lily¡¯s impassive gaze, unfeeling, detached.


    Then, everything went dark.


    Zephyr gasped, her body convulsing as she collapsed to her knees, hands clutching her head. She was still alive. She could still feel her limbs. ¡°W-Was that¡­ an illusion?¡± she choked, bile rising in her throat before she doubled over, retching onto the cold stone.


    Lily stepped forward and knelt before her, their eyes meeting. Zephyr shuddered.


    ¡°Leave this place,¡± Lily commanded, her voice gentle yet absolute. ¡°And never return¡­ if you value your life.¡±


    Zephyr bolted, her panicked screams fading into the distance as she ran blindly through the corridors, never daring to look back.


    Lily sighed, wiping nonexistent dust from her blade before sliding it back into its sheath. ¡°Alright then,¡± she chirped, her grin widening. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Hady¡¯s doing.¡±


    *


    The void stretched endlessly, the suffocating darkness broken only by faint, flickering sparks¡ªmere whispers of light before they erupted into a storm of relentless strikes. Steel clashed against steel, grit met grit, their duel carving ripples into the abyss.


    Then, the world sharpened. The howling snow turned grey as two swordsmen danced through the air, their blades cutting through the storm with such force that the very earth beneath them trembled. Hades surged forward, forcing Jinni back. With a command of the wind, he propelled himself higher, the frozen gusts carrying him like an unseen spectre.


    Taking a deep breath, he slashed downward. The sheer force tore through the air, roaring toward Jinni. But the swordsman met it head-on, blocking effortlessly before landing lightly on the snow-covered ground.


    Hades followed, landing a short distance away. Between them, the storm raged¡ªunrelenting, indifferent.


    ¡°How have you been, old friend?¡± Jinni asked, his voice calm, his sword outstretched. ¡°You won¡¯t speak to me? You simply draw your blade without hesitation? Is that how old friends greet each other?¡±


    Hades remained silent.


    Then, he removed his hat, placed it over his chest, and sank to one knee.


    Jinni¡¯s eyes darkened, the life within them fading.


    ¡°Have mercy on me, Jin,¡± Hades whispered, his voice laced with anguish, his fists clenched in barely restrained fury. ¡°I couldn''t even mourn your departure.¡± His fingers tightened around his hilt. ¡°But¡ª¡± he rose to his feet, his gaze sharp as a blade. ¡°Please¡­ allow me to kill this imposter.¡±


    Jinni remained motionless, his expression unreadable. Then, a low chuckle escaped his lips. ¡°This body recalls something quite interesting,¡± he mused, raising his blade.


    A typhoon of weapons swirled around him, their edges gleaming with deadly intent. The storm howled, lightning split the sky, and the ground trembled as cracks splintered through the ice.


    He glanced knowingly at Hades before a bolt of lightning struck the earth. The impact sent violent gusts of wind tearing through the field, yet Hades stood unmoved, his hat still in hand.


    Jinni¡¯s blade fused with the lightning, its metal crackling with raw energy. His floating weapons did the same, connected by erratic, jagged strings of electricity.


    Undeterred, Mr. Swordsman stepped forward, wearing his hat before tying the string. Reaching for Levi¡¯s knife at his waist, he tossed it skyward.


    The moment the blade began its descent, he drew his sword and waited. Then, with a precise strike, he grazed the falling knife¡¯s tip.


    A single spark ignited.


    In the next breath, the spark erupted into a raging inferno, engulfing him in a swirling explosion of flames that tore outward in every direction. The blast consumed the frozen battlefield, melting ice and shattering the terrain.


    Yet, Jinni remained still. His coating alone kept the fire at bay, the flames dispersing against his form.


    Hades brandished his now-blazing sword, locking eyes with Jinni. Then, in an instant, the two clashed once more. Each strike sent violent tremors through the land, shaking it to its very core.


    Jinni¡¯s blade flashed for Hades¡¯ neck, but Hades leaned back, twisting midair with agility. His body spun, his fiery blade carving a wheel of flames as he redirected Jinni¡¯s attack, deflecting the incoming weapons that lunged for him.


    Jinni retreated, brushing a hand across his chest where the fire had seared through his defences. A smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°You increased its intensity, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Hades said nothing.


    Jinni¡¯s smirk widened. With a sharp swing, he drove his lightning-infused blade into the frozen ground.


    Instantly, jagged arcs of electricity surged across the snow, crackling over the fractured ice. But before the storm could reach him, Hades commanded the wind, launching himself skyward just as the electrified ground shattered beneath him.


    Jinni wasted no time. With an upward sweep of his sword, hundreds of electrified weapons shot toward Hades.


    Hades¡¯ gaze remained locked on the incoming barrage. Then, with blinding speed, he met each weapon with a series of precise strikes, diverting them one by one.


    And then, unexpectedly¡ªhe locked eyes with Jinni.


    The heavens roared as lightning and fire intertwined, streaking across the sky in chaotic arcs. The very air itself crackled with power, sending torrents of flames and electricity crashing down onto the land. Even from miles away, the people of the Fourth trembled at the sight of the catastrophe unfolding above.


    The two swordsmen met midair once more. Their blades clashed, their auras colliding in a devastating explosion of power. The sky darkened beneath their clash, swallowed by the sheer force of their unleashed energy.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this!¡± Jinni roared.


    He summoned the full force of his floating blades, channelling a massive surge of lightning through them. With one final strike, he brought them down in a colossal beam of energy, slamming Hades into the icy terrain below.


    The land quaked and the land shattered, leaving a gaping crater where Hades had fallen.


    Jinni descended slowly, his frown deepening.


    And then¡ª


    A figure stood behind him, adjusting his hat.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Hades asked, his voice calm.


    Jinni exhaled sharply, his lips curling into a smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me to anger,¡± he warned causing the clouds to disperse and the very world burning away. ¡°Forty-two.¡±


    *


    The dimly lit room flickered with a single spark as Jin let out a frustrated grunt before prying open the furnace. The glow of molten heat bathed his sweat-slicked body, the sheen of his skin glistening under the fire¡¯s light as he slid the blade inside. For a moment, he stood motionless, his forehead resting against the furnace¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he roared, throwing his hammer across the room. It clattered against the wall as he turned and kicked the table in frustration. His blade shot into his grasp, his grip tightening as he turned toward the entrance.


    A shadow loomed beyond the doorway.


    ¡°¡­Hades?¡± he murmured, lowering his gaze before sinking into his seat.


    The man stepped forward, hammer in hand, and settled beside him.


    ¡°Still angry?¡± Hades asked, glancing at Jinni. ¡°You don¡¯t have to see it that way.¡±


    Jinni ran a hand through his damp hair, exhaling sharply. ¡°The Gift of the Shattered Edge,¡± he muttered. ¡°Does the universe see my ambition as a joke? A gift meant to sever the bond between a warrior and his weapon¡­ What kind of swordsmith would wish for such¡±


    Hades remained silent, rising to his feet before prying open the furnace and inspecting the blade within. He lingered for a moment before turning back. ¡°You¡¯ve kept this secret for so long,¡± he said, his voice calm. ¡°And you¡¯ve barely committed to it. Even I wonder if you¡¯re serious about it.¡±


    Jinni¡¯s blade flashed. In an instant, its edge was at Hades¡¯ throat.


    ¡°So even you think my dream is a joke?¡±


    Hades didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he stepped forward, pushing past the steel at his neck. ¡°The gift is perfect for you,¡± he said, locking eyes with Jinni. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone more suited for it.¡±


    Jinni scowled but said nothing.


    ¡°A bond between man and blade doesn¡¯t shatter so easily,¡± Hades continued. ¡°The stronger that connection, the mightier they become in battle. You need to find a way¡ªsome way¡ªto make your gift work for you.¡±


    Jinni furrowed his brow and leaned back in his chair. ¡°So, wise man, tell me¡ªhow exactly do you expect me to do that?¡±


    Hades smirked. ¡°Other weapons.¡±


    Jinni frowned.


    ¡°Instead of breaking the bonds between warriors and their blades, find a way to control the weapons that have no masters,¡± Hades said. ¡°Strengthen their connection instead. You just have to look for the answer¡ªnot sit in the dark, wallowing in frustration.¡±


    He grabbed a pair of tongs, retrieving the burning-red blade from the furnace. The metal pulsed with heat as he lifted it into the air.


    ¡°Forge your weapons,¡± he said, meeting Jinni¡¯s eyes. ¡°Make them stronger. If you know how to sever a warrior¡¯s bond, then you should be able to forge one as well, a stronger one for the warriors of the future.¡±


    *


    The world twisted into a distorted blur. The sky shed its familiar form, shifting into something far darker, more sinister. Barren lands stretched endlessly, littered with corpses and shattered weapons.


    And in the distance, a cold, unfeeling moon loomed, its silver glow casting an eerie light upon the forsaken battlefield.


    Hades kept his gaze locked onto Jinni, who stood unmoving.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The air was frigid. Too frigid. A biting wind howled across the wasteland, carrying with it wisps of grey sand.


    ¡°You have no reason for this,¡± Jinni whispered, his fingers gliding along the edge of his long sword. ¡°If you were truly comrades with this body once, you would have supported his cause. He made this choice, Hades. Not me. Not Shinari. Him.¡±


    Hades remained silent, his expression unreadable beneath his hat. His garment rippled violently in the wind, but he did not move.


    Jinni scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in league with the Supreme Being¡ªthe very man who slaughtered our friends,¡± he spat, arms outstretched. ¡°He marked us as sacrifices to feed his pathetic power. Is that the sort of man you wish to serve? Join me, Hades, and we can have our revenge! End all of this and forge a new path by our own will. No longer as mere puppets, but as swordsmen with names! You should be grateful¡ªyou¡¯ve finally been given a purpose for that blade of yours.¡±


    Only silence answered him. Then¡ª


    The crunch of shifting sand.


    Hades took a step forward, his eyes gleaming like molten steel fresh from the forge. His voice was glacial, slicing through the wind like a honed edge.


    ¡°They are not your friends,¡± he whispered. ¡°They are Jin¡¯s friends.¡±


    Jinni¡¯s breath hitched.


    ¡°You?¡± Hades continued, stepping closer. ¡°You are nothing but a puppet. And all you¡¯ve done is stray from your already worthless fate¡ª¡±


    In the blink of an eye, both blades clashed, the impact shuddering through the land, trembling the very earth.


    ¡°TELL ME, HADES!¡± Jinni roared, forcing him back. ¡°Can a puppet do this? Huh?! Can he wield the three powers with perfect mastery?! If anyone¡¯s a puppet¡ªit¡¯s YOU! A slave to your own emotions! Just look at yourself! You call yourself a damn man?!


    ¡°They all DIED, and what did you do?! HUH?! You erased them. Every memory, every piece of pain, everything that made you human! And you call ME worthless?! Lily became a disciple to one day avenge her friends and find inner peace! Jin chose to become stronger! And go beyond his limits. And YOU?! YOU''RE A COWARD!


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me worthless!¡±


    He drove Hades back as thousands of blades scattered across the battlefield trembled, responding to his call. Like a tidal wave of steel, they surged forward, all aimed at one target.


    Hades planted his feet, his stance unwavering. His sword blurred, each strike meeting the storm of weapons with blinding speed. The relentless assault sent sparks scattering into the darkened sky.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    A surge of explosions erupted across, the shockwaves tearing through the air.


    Hades barely had time to react before the force sent him hurtling backwards.


    Jinni was upon him in seconds, closing the distance. His strike met its mark. Hades was sent flying, his body crashing against jagged rock formations, shattering them on impact. More weapons soared toward him, intent on finishing the job.


    Gritting his teeth, he forced his body to move, seizing command of the wind itself. It roared in response, halting his momentum¡ªbut at a cost. Agony tore through his limbs. Every breath felt like fire.


    Still¡ª


    His grip tightened around his sword. Midair, he turned, blade flashing, cutting down each weapon before they could reach him.


    Hades landed, his boots pressing firm against the broken earth. Above him, Jinni hovered like a king enthroned in the sky, his form draped in pristine black and white fabrics¡ªan attire that had materialised within his dominion.


    The air around him twisted, and portals unfurled like blooming petals.


    From them emerged an army of steel.


    Hundreds of thousands of weapons peeked through, blotting out the heavens in a sea of iron.


    Jinni gazed down at him, eyes unreadable.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Hades,¡± he murmured. ¡°I gave you a chance. You may be powerful¡­ but in the end, you¡¯re still human.¡±


    Then, the sky collapsed.


    A tempest of blades rained down, axes, spears, knives¡ªan unrelenting purge of steel that sought to erase all beneath it.


    Hades moved. His sword became a blur, cutting, parrying, deflecting. Again. Again. Again. Every swing demanded more than the last. His gift was still in his grasp; all he could do was stretch his lifeforce, and push past the breaking point. His mind roared, his vision swam, sweat cascading from his body like a torrential downpour.


    A blade grazed his arm. Another carved a thin line across his cheek. His legs burned as steel kissed flesh, deeper, deeper¡ªuntil a strike sank into his arm, then his legs.


    And then¡ª


    He stopped swinging.


    A sharp chill bloomed in his chest.


    Jinni stood beside him, his long blade buried deep into Hades¡¯ heart.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Jinni whispered, drawing his weapon free.


    He turned, his cloak billowing behind him.


    "Son of the Devil."


    *


    Tankenu Sensei sat cross-legged on his mat, a cup of tea cradled in his hand, his gaze fixed on the young boy before him.


    The boy was extraordinary¡ªa prodigy in combat, unmatched among his peers, and possessing a sharp mind to match his skill.


    Sakura, ever the lively one, busied himself with lighthearted antics, attempting to crack the boy¡¯s stoic demeanour. But the child remained still, unmoving as stone beneath the weight of his Sensei¡¯s gaze.


    He had been brought here by an old man¡ªone even older than Tankenu himself, which should have been impossible.


    At first, they assumed him to be the boy¡¯s grandfather. A natural assumption. But the truth lay bare beneath the thin veil of deception.


    Tankenu dismissed the boy, sending him outside before turning to Sakura. The warmth in the younger man''s expression faded, replaced by something far more serious.


    ¡°So that¡¯s him?¡± Sakura asked, lowering himself onto the mat across from the Sensei. ¡°One of the fallen angels.¡±


    Tankenu nodded. ¡°The child received his gift at birth,¡± he murmured. ¡°Normally, when one awakens to their gift, they are given all the knowledge that comes with it. But he was too young to comprehend.¡±


    He took a slow sip of tea, the warmth doing little to soothe the weight in his chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s something about him¡­¡± he admitted, his voice quieter now.


    Sakura frowned, sensing the rare unease in his teacher¡¯s tone.


    Tankenu turned to him, his sharp eyes clouded with an unfamiliar uncertainty.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone I fear among my pupils,¡± he murmured, ¡°it¡¯s that boy.¡±


    *


    Jinni stepped forward as the world began to settle, the eerie silence broken only by the steady drip of blood from his blade.


    Each step left behind a trail of crimson, staining the once-pristine snow until the ground was nothing but a canvas of red.


    Then, the world shifted again.


    The landscape twisted into chaos¡ªa wasteland of ruin. The ground beneath him cracked open, releasing plumes of sulfuric steam that coiled into the suffocating air.


    Far ahead, volcanoes loomed, their trembling peaks threatening to spew fire and ash at any moment. The wind howled, carrying with it the distant screams of the damned, their voices rising and falling like a dreadful symphony of suffering.


    Jinni stopped in his tracks, tilting his head toward the heavens¡ªor what was left of them. The sky had been swallowed by a swirling abyss, pulsating with sickly veins of crimson lightning. No stars, no moon, only a void that gaped down upon the infernal landscape, watching, waiting.


    ¡°You¡¯re relentless,¡± Jinni murmured, turning his gaze back to Hades.


    Blades pierced through his back, arms, and legs. His head hung low, blood dripping from his chest before his hat slipped from his grasp, falling soundlessly to the tainted earth.


    Fire blazed across the land, and the thick, suffocating air made every breath an agony. But then¡ª


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Hades¡¯ voice shattered the stillness, barely more than a whisper.


    ¡°I finally understand,¡± he repeated, his fingers tightening as he reached for his fallen hat.


    Jinni stepped forward, his countless blades still hovering in the air. With the slightest flick of his wrist, they realigned¡ªforming a cage of death, closing in from all sides.


    Pain wracked Hades¡¯ body. Heat surged through his veins, his very lifeforce trembling under the weight of his wounds. It felt as if his soul itself was being crushed.


    And yet, he felt some kind of peace in this. As if he had been with it since the beginning of his years.


    ¡°This gift¡­¡± Hades murmured, gripping the blade buried in his shoulder and yanking it free. ¡°This isn¡¯t the gift of wrath... It¡¯s something far more¡±


    Jinni¡¯s weapons shot forward, each one a silver streak racing toward him¡ªonly for the world to turn grey.


    Hades placed his hat back atop his head as the swords impaled within him loosened, clattering uselessly to the ground.


    With a single swing, the remaining weapons were sent hurtling away.


    Jinni¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°Why are you still alive? What sort of monster are you, Hades?¡±


    Hades took a step forward, his head still bowed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered, slowly lifting his palms before his eyes.


    ¡°I am now complete. That''s how I feel. Not like a puppet, a shame, a swordsman with no name. I''m just simply... whole¡±


    Jinni snarled. ¡°Shut up! What do you know? You¡¯re nothing but a coward. I''ll kill you over and over again to prove that, just watch me!¡±


    Stretching out his sword, he sneered, ¡°You stand no chance against me, even if you have acquired the third power," he said. "You can''t defeat me, I will bring peace to this nation and defeat the Supreme Being"


    Hades halted. His voice, low and sharpened like steel, cutting through the air.


    ¡°Your ambition is as dull as your blade.¡± He raised his head, revealing eyes that glowed a deep, blood-red.


    ¡°You will die here, impostor.¡±


    The world trembled as shadows danced across the land. A horned beast emerged in the sky, its maw stretched into a hellish grin. And then¡ªmore followed. Hundreds of them loomed above, their ghastly eyes locked onto Jinni, their silent laughter heavy with malice.


    On the ground, horses cloaked in darkness thundered across the terrain, their hollow gazes weeping streaks of blood.


    A shadow curled beneath Hades, writhing like ink before shaping itself into a steed. He mounted it with ease, tilting his hat into place.


    Then, in a blur, he rode toward Jinni, striking. He blocked Hades attack with ease.


    Hades leapt from his horse, his blade a silver streak against the night. Jinni deflected again, pushing him back into the air¡ªwhere the shadows wove another steed beneath him, catching him effortlessly.


    Hades moved like a phantom, flitting between the darkness, striking from every angle. His blade sang, relentless against the crimson night.


    Jinni roared, stomping his foot to the earth. The land itself answered his command¡ªair and stone surged in unison, an upward blast tearing through the battlefield, carrying a shattered rock in its wake. With a single burst, he sent the storm of rocks hurtling forward.


    Hades rode his horse through the air, dodging every attack in his path.


    Jinni coughed up blood, his throat burning. The air thickened, becoming a suffocating mass of whispers.


    He could hear them.


    Men. Women. Children.


    The voices of the countless he had slaughtered, those whose suffering had stained his hands. They pressed into him, louder, clawing at his mind, devouring him from within.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± Jinni clutched his head, his breath ragged.


    He screamed and scratched his face leaving a trail of red on his skin.


    Weapons shot forward, swarming toward Hades, who galloped into the attack. His sword flashed, cutting down each one in his path.


    The shadows coiled around him, lifting him into the sky.


    There, he remained suspended, sword poised beneath the bloodstained moon.


    Jinni¡¯s eyes widened in fury, veins bursting red. His own fingers dug into his face, scratching, tearing.


    "Die, Hades!!"


    Blades distorted¡ªmultiplying into millions, an endless tide of steel crashing toward him.


    They neared.


    Inches away.


    One even kissed his chin¡ª


    And then¡ª


    The very air shattered.


    A violent gust roared through the sky, a force so mighty that every blade scattered, shattering to dust as the heavens themselves split open.


    And from above¡ªmeteors fell.


    Hundreds. Thousands. Countless. A storm of divine wrath.


    The crimson sky wept fire upon the inferno landscape.


    Jinni turned, eyes frozen on the burning descent. His body tensed, willing himself to flee¡ªonly to feel it.


    The shadows beneath his feet.


    Gripping him. Holding him in place.


    Mocking him with their hollow, twisted smiles.


    Then, the earth erupted.


    A blinding explosion consumed the land, swallowing all in its path¡ª


    And Jinni was no more.


    Or so it seemed.


    Hades stepped forward, his movements slow, deliberate. His hand pressed over his chest, fingers slick with his own blood as he covered the wound that slowly covered itself up.


    If he had wasted even a second moment to bring up his own realm, then his injury would have been the end of him.


    His gaze dropped to Jinni¡¯s charred body, the faintest ember of life still flickering within it.


    With a sigh, he knelt, placing a hand over him.


    Dark energy seeped from his palm, curling like mist around Jinni. The same technique he had once used on Hudson¡ªbut this time, more refined, more precise.


    This body belonged to Jin. His mind was simply lost.


    Hades exhaled, closing his eyes as he reached into the void within Jinni.


    Darkness swallowed him whole.


    His body felt weightless, transparent, as though he had become nothing more than a shadow submerged in an abyss. He swam forward, searching¡ªreaching for something, anything.


    Nothing.


    Hades stilled, concentrating.


    If it didn¡¯t want to be found, it wouldn¡¯t be.


    His brows furrowed. Then, with a burst of will, he unleashed his energy into the void¡ªan unrelenting, ceaseless surge. A suicidal one.


    A burst could only be released at once but this was continous. Like a sacrifice.


    It coursed through the abyss, stretching endlessly.


    The darkness thickened, pressing against him like water. His lungs tightened, the weight suffocating. But he pressed on.


    Jin.


    His voice wavered through the emptiness.


    You still have a chance. Is this how you want it to end? Is this how you want to be remembered? As a murderer? A tyrant?


    Please.


    The energy swelled, crackling with desperation.


    "Damn it!" he yelled, water escaping into his throat.


    Hades poured more of himself into the void, his very essence trembling under the strain. But Jin was still here¡ªhe had to be.


    I have lost too many friends, Hades thought, eyes blazing with resolve.


    Not anymore.


    And finally, the void illuminated itself with a comforting light.


    Hades opened his eyes.


    He was no longer drowning.


    Instead, he stood in a dimly lit room, the air thick with the scent of burning coal.


    Before him, a furnace crackled, embers flickering like fireflies.


    Jin sat beside it, a hot blade in his grasp. He plunged it into a trough of water, steam hissing upon contact. Lifting the blade once more, he placed it on the anvil, hammer in hand.


    A sharp clang rang through the room as metal struck metal.


    "No more impurities!" Jin grinned, turning to Hades with excitement. His face was unmarred by the weight of war, his hands calloused but steady. "My very first blade! Thanks, Hades! We really did it!"


    Hades, standing beside his past self, merely shook his head.


    He placed a hand on Jin¡¯s shoulder, his expression softer than usual.


    "It was all you," he murmured, offering a rare smile. "I just showed my support, that¡¯s all. And I¡¯m confident this won¡¯t be your last weapon."


    Hades watched the memory play out before him.


    Then, without another word, he turned away.


    *


    Hades collapsed onto a gnarled stump within his realm, his breathing ragged. Distant roars and tortured wails echoed across the endless abyss, a chorus of unearthly beings writhing in the shadows. Behind him, a horned beast loomed, its massive frame outlined by the flickering darkness, its glowing eyes locked onto its long-awaited master. Shadows danced across its form, shifting restlessly.


    Lowering his head, Hades pressed a hand against his forehead, fingers digging into his skin. Jin had been freed from the curse that had bound him, but full recovery would take time.


    He exhaled. His eyes opened, burning with resolve.


    Until then, there was one more thing to do.


    Two sides. Two rulers. Two forces eternally at odds.


    Far across the landscape, nestled among swirling clouds, stood a sea of figures draped in pristine white robes. Thousands of them hovered in divine radiance, halos of pure light cresting their backs.


    Hades rose to his feet, his gaze unreadable beneath the curtain of his dark bangs.


    Among them, two figures stood out.


    Luciela, her golden, starry eyes shimmering with an unspoken comfort.


    And beside her¡ªLucifer. His expression was nothing but hatred.


    Yet the one who stood at the forefront eclipsed them both.


    A towering presence, a man of pure divinity. The Supreme Being.


    His form was akin to a giant, his flowing white beard streaked with gold, his cascading hair gleaming with divine brilliance. A king above all kings. The god of this world.


    But across from them, bathed in seething storms and streaks of lightning, lay the other side.


    A realm where demons prowled and chaos reigned.


    And from its depths, a being emerged.


    Shrouded in shadows and swirling smoke, its very form contorted into a sleek, spectral garment. Curled horns crowned its head, and its eyes¡ªvoid of pupils¡ªburned a sinister crimson.


    The Demon King.


    A figure as vast and overwhelming as the Supreme Being himself.


    Yet Hades paid them no mind.


    Instead, he unsheathed his blade.


    The moment steel left its scabbard, the darkness behind him surged. Millions of shadows writhed into existence, towering monstrosities taking form. Giant beasts, their bodies composed of molten rock, shackled by heavy chains, growled in unison.


    Hades exhaled, his blade lowering slightly. At his silent command, the creatures stilled, waiting.


    His voice, when it came, was quiet.


    Lethal.


    "I¡¯ll say this once."


    He took a step forward, his eyes still hidden, his presence suffocating.


    "If you cause me any more trouble¡ª"


    Another step.


    "I¡¯ll kill you both."


    A sinister chorus of laughter erupted from the monsters at his back, their grotesque voices rising in maddened glee at their ruler¡¯s words.


    The Supreme Being barely had time to chuckle before Hades swung his blade, tearing through the realm and bringing himself back to reality.


    He found himself standing in the heart of the hunters¡¯ town.


    Or what remained of it.


    The once-thriving land lay in ruins, reduced to smouldering ash. A thick, acrid smoke blanketed the sky, shrouding the world in an eerie twilight. The air was heavy and thick with the aftermath of the battle with Jinni.


    Hades coughed, his fingers clutching his chest. Despite the pain, a faint smile touched his lips.


    "I actually did it," he murmured. "The third power. After all these years... finally"


    But his moment of triumph was short-lived. A force struck his senses, familiar but unfriendly.


    Heavy footsteps approached, their weight pressing against the frozen earth.


    Lily arrived at the town and darted to Jin''s side. Her lips trembled, her eyes brimming with tears¡ªyet she swallowed them down, forcing herself to remain composed.


    "Take him," Hades whispered, his grip tightening around his blade. "And be quick."


    Lily nodded, scooping up Jin¡¯s unconscious form and vanishing into the ashen winds.


    Hades'' hands trembled as the figure stepped through the dark smoke.


    Bloodborne.


    His emerald eyes, usually alight with warmth, were now void of life.


    "You¡¯re coming with me," he whispered.